DUKE 

UNIVERSITY 

LIBRARY 


FRIENDS  OF 
DUKE  UNIVERSITY 

library 


GIFT  OF 


Holland  Holton 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2017  with  funding  from 
Duke  University  Libraries 


https://archive.org/details/genrobertedwardl01broc 


DEDICATED 


TO  THE 


YOUTH  OF  AMERICA 


Gen.  Robert  Edward  Lee 

Soldier,  Citizen,  and  Christian  Patriot 


. . . BY  . . . 

Mrs.  Roger  a.  pryor,  dr.  Edmund  jenings  Lee,  col.  John  j.  Garnett, 
Mrs.  Sally  nelson  robins,  General  t.  l.  Rosser  and  others 


Also  an  interesting  early  history  of  the  Lee  family  in  England  and  America ; A 
military  biography  of  the  great  Confederate  Leader  ; Splendid  tributes 
by  the  most  distinguished  military  critics  in  America  and  Europe, 
including  Lord  Garnett  Joseph  Wolseley,  Field  Mar- 
shal and  Commander-in-Chief  of  the  British 
Armies,  General  O.  O.  Howard,  of 
the  Federal  Army,  and  others 


EDITED  BY  R.  A.  BROCK 

Secretary  Southern  Historical  Society 


ILLUSTRATED 

With  a large  number  of  family  portraits  painted  from  life  by  the  most  celebrated 
artists  ; also  many  spirited  war  scenes  and  beautiful  pictures 
of  historic  interest 


Richmond,  Va.  : 
Royal  Publishing  Co. 
1897 


Copyright,  18^7 


4.Z-3.  573 

L ^7?  &~H 

TABLE  OE  CONTENTS. 


PAGE. 

Introduction 1 1 

Robert  Edward  Lee — 

An  Address  Delivered  at  the  Dedication  of  the  Lee  Monument,  at 
Richmond,  Va.,  May  29,  1890.  By  Colonel  Archer  Anderson  . . 21 

Robert  E.  Lee.  By  Jefferson  Davis 51 

Ancestors  of  General  Robert  E.  Lee,  and  the  Times  in  which  they 

Lived.  By  Mrs.  Roger  A.  Pryor 65 

‘ ‘ Light- Horse  Harry  ’ ’ — 

A Brief  Review  of  the  Life  and  Letters  of  Major-General  Henry  Lee, 

Father  of  General  Robert  E.  Lee 10 1 

A Glimpse  of  “Dungeness”— 

A Famous  Southern  Homestead  and  the  Burial-place  of  ‘ ‘ Light-Horse 

Harry”  Lee.  By  Frederick  A.  Ober 135 

Robert  Edward  Lee — 

His  Birth,  Childhood,  Youth,  Marriage — Life  and  Career  to  the  Year 

1859 143 

Robert  Edward  Lee — 

Events  of  the  Years  1859-62 — Beginning  of  the  Secession  War — Lee’s 
Resignation  from  the  United  States  Army — Appointment  to  the 
Command  of  the  Confederate  Army  of  Virginia — West  Yirginia 
Campaign — Southern  Coast  Defences — Defence  of  Richmond  . . . 175 

The  ‘‘White  House  of  the  Confederacy” — 

President  Davis  and  General  Lee  in  Richmond.  By  Mrs.  Jefferson 

Davis 207 

The  Seven  Days’  Campaign  near  Richmond — 

The  Second  Battle  of  Manassas  and  the  First  Invasion  of  Maryland, 
Ending  with  the  Battle  of  Antietam.  By  Colonel  John  J.  Garnett, 

C.  S.  Artillery,  and  Acting  Chief  of  Artillery  on  the  Staff  of 
General  Joseph  E.  Johnston,  at  the  Surrender  at  Greensboro, 

N.  C.,  1865 216 


4 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


PAGE. 

General  Robert  E.  Lee — 

The  Battles  of  Fredericksburg  and  Chaneellorsville.  By  Colonel  John 
J.  Garnett 236 

General  Robert  E.  Lee — 

The  Great  Confederate’s  Part  in  the  Battle  of  Gettysburg.  By  Colonel 
John  J.  Garnett.  The  First,  Second  and  Third  Days’  Struggle  . . 258 

A Staff  Officer’s  Recollections  of  General  Lee.  By  Colonel  M. 

V.  Moore.  . . 302 

General  Lee’s  Last  Campaign.  By  General  Horatio  C.  King  ....  306 
General  Robert  E.  Lee — 

Mrs.  Lee  During  the  War — Something  About  “The  Mess”  and  Its 
Occupants.  By  Mrs.  Sally  Nelson  Robins 322 

General  Robert  E.  Lee— 

The  Character  and  Campaigns  of  General  Lee.  By  Major-General 
O.  O.  Howard,  U.  S.  A 350 

General  Robert  E.  Lee — 

Personal  Traits  of  General  Lee.  By  Thomas  L-  Rosser,  Major- 
General  of  Confederate  States  Cavalry,  Army  of  Northern  Virginia  . 369 

General  Robert  E.  Lee — 

The  Character  of  General  Lee.  By  Edmund  Jenings  Lee,  M.  D. 
(Author  of  “ Lee  of  Virginia,  1642-1892”) 379 


APPENDIX. 

The  Battle  of  Manassas  (Bull  Run) — 

As  Described  by  General  Joseph  E.  Johnston,  Commanding  Armies  of 
the  Shenandoah  and  Potomac,  and  General  G.  T.  Beauregard, 
Commanding  Army  of  the  Potomac  (Afterward  First  Corps)  ...  417 

The  Seven  Days’  Battles  Before  Richmond,  Va. — 

Embracing  the  Battles  of  Mechanicsville,  Gaines’  Mill  (Cold  Harbor), 
White  Oak  Swamp,  Frazier’s  Farm,  Malvern  Hill,  etc.  By 
General  Thomas  J.  (Stonewall)  Jackson,  Commanding  Second 

Corps,  Army  of  Northern  Virginia 452 

Organization  of  the  Confederate  Forces  During  the  Engagements 
Around  Richmond,  Va 464 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS.  5 

PAGE. 

The  Battles  of  Meehanicsville,  Gaines’s  Mill  (Cold  Harbor),  and 
Savage  Station  ; Engagement  at  White  Oak  Swamp  Bridge,  and 
Battles  of  Frazier’s  Farm  and  Malvern  Hill,  as  Described  by  Gen- 
eral Robert  E.  Lee,  Commanding  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia  . 473 

The  Maryland  Campaign  of  1862 — 

As  Described  by  General  Robert  E.  Lee 490 

Organization  of  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia,  General  Robert  E. 

Lee  Commanding,  During  the  Maryland  Campaign 507 

Battle  of  Shiloh,  or  Pittsburg  Landing — 

Orders  for  the  Battle,  by  General  G.  T.  Beauregard,  C.  S.  A . . . . 517 

Described  by  General  Beauregard 521 

Organization  of  the  Army  of  the  Mississippi,  April  6-7,  1862,  at  the 
Battle  of  Shiloh 534 

The  Services  of  the  “Virginia”  (“Merrimac”) — 

By  Captain  Catesby  Ap  R.  Jones,  Confederate  States  Navy.  With 
Striking  Illustrations  from  Original  Sketches 538 

Brief  Biographical  Sketches  of  the  Following  Distinguished  Men — 

General  Joseph  E.  Johnston 553 

General  Albert  Sydney  Johnston 555 

General  G.  T.  Beauregard  559 

General  Braxton  Bragg 563 

General  John  B.  Hood  565 

General  Edmund  Kirby  Smith 569 

Lieutenant-General  Ambrose  Powell  Hill  571 

Admiral  Raphael  Semmes 573 

General  John  B.  Gordon 575 

Lieutenant-General  James  Longstreet 580 

Hon.  John  H.  Reagan 581 


LI5T  or  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PAGE. 

Lord  Garnett  Joseph  Wolseley,  . . . . 17 

Jefferson  Davis,  49 

Arms  of  Lee,  of  Coton  Hall,  County 

Salop,  . . 65 

Silver  Pint  Cup  Bearing  Arms  of  Lee  of 

Langley  and  Coton, . ■ 66 

Coats-of-Arms  of  the  Ancestors  of  Gen- 
eral Lee, 67,  68 

Colonel  Richard  Lee, 70 

Richard  Lee  II., 71 

Mrs.  Richard  Lee 72 

Mrs.  Richard  Lee  II., 73 

Thomas  Lee, 74 

Mrs.  Thomas  Lee, 75 

Richard  Blond  Lee 76 

Richard  Henry  Lee ....  77 

Fac-simile  of  Resolution  for  the  Indepen- 
dence of  the  United  Colonies, 78 

Francis  Lightfoot  Lee 79 

Strafford  House, 82 

William  Lee,  ......  .86 

Wood  Carving  of  the  Lee  Arms,  ....  87 

Fac-simile  of  the  Commission  of  Henry 

Lee  III.,  1737,  . . 89 

Arthur  Lee,  93 

George  Washington 95 

Mrs.  Nancy  Lee, 97 

Fac-simile  of  Gold  Medal  Presented  to 

Henry  Lee, 101 

Major-General  Henry  Lee  (“Light-Horse 

Harry,”) 104 

General  Lafayette, 106 

Judge  Charles  Lee  of  Virginia 107 

Mrs.  Charles  Lee, 109 

Edmund  J.  Lee, 119 

Theodoric  Lee 121 

Mrs.  S.  Phillips  Lee, 123 

(7) 


PAGE. 


Section  of  Jefferson’s  Map  of  Virginia,  . 131 

A View  of  “ Dungeness,” 136 

Grave  of  “ Light-Horse  Harry,”  Dunge- 
ness, . . 137 

Roadway  to  the  Old  Mansion,  . . . 139 

Arlington  House, . . 142 

Martha  Dandridge  [Custis]  Washington,  144 
Martha  Custis  (Mrs.  Washington’s  only 

Daughter), 145 

Martha  Custis  (Mrs.  Washington’s  Daugh- 
ter by  her  first  Marriage) 146 

John  Custis  as  a Child,  147 

Colonel  Daniel  Parke, 148 

Major  G.  W.  Parke  Custis 149 

John  Custis,  Aide-de-Camp  to  General 

Washington 150 

Nelly  Custis,  Granddaughter  of  Martha 

Washington, 15 1 

Mrs.  Lawrence  Lewis,  nee  Custis,  ....  153 

George  Washington  Parke  Custis,  . . . 154 

G.  W.  P.  Custis, 156 

Mary  Randolph  Custis, 157 

Robert  E.  Lee,  at  date  of  Marriage,  1831,  158 

Robert  E.  Lee,  Lieutenant-Colonel  Sec- 
ond Cavalry,  1855, 165 

Martha  Dandridge  [Custis]  Washington,  166 

Mrs.  Robert  E.  Lee,  1857, 167 

R.  E.  Lee  at  the  Battle  of  Chapultepec,  171 
General  Lee  in  West  Virginia,  Aug.,  1S61,  174 

Colonel  Robert  E.  Lee  in  1S59, 176 

United  States  Marines,  Under  Command 
of  Colonel  Robert  E.  Lee,  Storming 
John  Brown’s  “Fort,”  at  Harper’s 

Ferry,  October  16,  1859 177 

Robert  E.  Lee,  Lieutenant-Colonel  Sec- 
ond Cavalry,  i860, . 178 

Captain  Sydney  Smith  Lee,  C.  S.  N.,  . . 179 


8 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PAGE. 


The  Capitol  and  the  Washington  Monu- 
ment, Richmond,  Va.,  . . . . 1S0 

Colonel  Richard  Henry  Lee,  C.  S.  A.,  . 181 

W.  H.  Fitzliugh  Lee 182 

G.  W.  Custis  Lee, 185 

General  Lee  and  his  Eldest  Son  (G.  W. 

Custis  Lee), 187 

General  G.  T.  Beauregard,  C.  S.  A.,  . . 189 

Building  in  which  First  Confederate  Con- 
gress was  held,  Montgomery,  Ala.,  . . 195 

Dead  in  the  Trenches,  . . ...  205 

The  Executive  Mansion  of  the  Confed- 
eracy,   206 

Mrs.  Jefferson  Davis 209 

Battle  of  Antietam — The  Struggle  at  the 

Bridge, 213 

Colonel  John  J.  Garnett, 217 

Battlefield  of  Seven  Pines,  or  Fair  Oaks,  219 

General  Lee  in  1862, 221 

Where  the  Battle  of  Malvern  Hill  wTas 

Fought, 223 

Malvern  Hill  Home 224 

Capture  of  a Federal  Battery  at  the  Bat- 
tle of  Malvern  Hill,  ......  • . 225 

Generals  J.  E.  Johnston  and  R.  E.  Lee,  . 227 

“ Three  Heroes,”  228 

Military  Medallion 229 

General  Lee  Leading  the  Troops  at  Chan- 

cellorsville 231 

Generals  Robert  E.  Lee  and  Stonewall 

Jackson, 233 

General  Fitzhugh  Lee  as  Commander 

C.  S.  A.  Cavalry, 237 

General  A.  S.  Johnston, 239 

General  Robert  E.  Lee,  . . 240 

Profile  Portrait  of  General  Lee,  ....  241 
General  Lee  at  the  time  of  the  Battle  of 

Fredericksburg, 224 

General  Joseph  Hooker,  U.  S.  A.,  ...  243 

Confederate  Sharpshooters  at  Fredericks- 
burg,   245 

General  James  Longstreet, 248 

General  Lafayette  McLaws 248 

General  Jubal  A.  Early 248 

General  Isaac  R.  Trimble, 248 

General  Henry  Heth,  250 

General  R.  E.  Rodes, 250 

General  Richard  H.  Anderson, 250 


General  ,T.  E.  B.  Stuart, 250 

Stonewall  Jackson,  251 

General  A.  P.  Hill,  ....  253 

Statue  of  Stonewall  Jackson  in  Richmond, 

Va.,  . . . 255 

General  Robert  E.  Lee  at  the  Battle  of 

Gettysburg, 257 

General  Robert  E.  Lee 259 

General  B.  S.  Ewell,  260 

General  Dabney  H.  Maury, 261 

General  Lee  on  his  F'avorite  Horse  “Trav- 
eller,” ...  262 

Portrait  of  General  Lee  from  an  Engrav- 
ing,   263 

General  J.  E.  Johnston,  C.  S.  A. , . . . . 264 
General  George  G.  Meade,  U.  S.  A.,  265 

Portrait  from  General  Custis  Lee’s  Private 

Collection,  266 

General  Robert  E.  Lee, 269 

General  Lee’s  Headquarters  at  Gettysburg,  272 

General  Robert  E.  Lee, 278 

General  J.  B.  Gordon, 280 

The  Lost  Cause,  ....  282 

Statue  of  General  Lee  at  Richmond,  Va.,  284 

General  Robert  E.  Lee 286 

Last  Portrait  of  General  Pickett,  ....  288 

General  A.  P.  Hill,  290 

General  Pickett  during  the  War,  ....  292 
Pickett’s  Famous  Charge  at  Gettysburg,  . 295 
Pickett’s  Return  from  His  Famous 

Charge,  297 

Culp’s  Hill,  from  Evergreen  Cemetery,  300 
General  Lee  at  the  Close  of  the  War,  . . 307 
Meeting  of  Generals  Grant  and  Lee  at 
McLean’s  House,  Appomattox  Court- 
house,   308 


General  Lee’s  Farewell  to  His  Troops,  . 309 
General  Lee  Greeted  by  Friends  and 
Neighbors  on  His  Return  from  Appo- 


mattox,   310 

General  U.  S.  Grant 313 

R.  E.  Lee, 315 

General  Lee  in  1866, 317 

General  Lee  at  the  Battle  of  the  Wilder- 
ness,   318 

Mrs.  R.  E.  Lee  During  the  War  ....  323 

“The  Mess,”  Richmond,  Va., 325 

Mary  Custis  Lee 327 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


9 


Rear  of  Lee’s  House  on  Franklin  Street, 

Richmond,  Va.,  . . 329 

General  Lee’s  Private  Office  at  “The 

Mess,” 331 

Mrs.  Lee’s  Bedroom, 333 

Lee  Memorial  Window  in  St.  Paul’s, 

Lower  Window, 335 

Lee  Memorial  Window  in  St.  Paul’s, 

Upper  Window, 336 

Pistols  Owned  by  General  Lee 337 

Dr.  Minnigerode,  Mrs.  Lee’s  Pastor,  . . . 339 
Hall  of  General  Lee’s  House  in  Rich- 
mond,   341 

Interior  of  St.  Paul’s,  Richmond,  showing 

the  Lee  Pew, 343 

Major-General  Oliver  Otis  Howard,  U. 

S.  A., 352 

General  O.  O.  Howard  in  War  Time,  . . 354 

Later  Portraits  of  General  Lee 357 

A Later  Portrait  of  General  Lee 358 

Valley  Turnpike 359 

Portrait  of  R.  E.  Lee  Taken  About  1868,  . 360 
Antietam  Battlefield  from  Old  Dunkard 

Church, 361 

Part  of  the  Battlefield,  Antietam 362 

Last  Portrait  of  General  Lee, 364 

Lee  Mausoleum  at  Lexington, 366 

Bridge  at  Bull  Run, 368 

General  Robert  E.  Lee, 370 

Portrait  of  General  Lee  Taken  Just  after 

the  Surrender, 372 

Photograph  of  General  Lee  Taken  in  1868,  374 
In  Memoriam — R.  E.  Lee, 375 


Interior  of  the  Lee  Mausoleum,  ....  376 

Tomb  of  General  Lee, 377 

Photograph  of  General  Lee  taken  between 

1865  and  1870, 380 

General  Robert  E.  Lee,  1865, 382 

G.  W.  C.  Lee  as  a Cadet  at  West  Point  in 

1854 386 

“Cobb’s Hall,”  where  Richard  Lee  Lived, 

Died  and  Was  Buried,  396 

Group  Taken  at  the  Fitzhugh  Residence, 

Alexandria,  about  1868 401 

Stratford  House,  the  Birthplace  of  Gen- 
eral Lee 406 

“ Stonewall  ” Jackson  in  Battle 423 

Stonewall  Cemetery  at  Winchester,  Va. , . 449 
National  Cemetery  at  Antietam,  ....  492 

Watching  the  Battle, ....  498 

In  Close  Quarters 502 

Naval  Engagement  No.  1 540 

Naval  Engagement  No.  2, 544 

Naval  Engagement  No.  3 548 

Lieutenant-General  W.  L.  Cabell,  . . 551 

General  Joseph  E.  Johnston, 552 

General  Albert  Sydney  Johnston,  . . 556 

General  G.  T.  Beauregard 558 

General  Braxton  Bragg, 562 

General  John  B.  Hood, 566 

General  Edmund  Kirby  Smith, 568 

Lieutenant-General  A.  P.  Hill,  . ...  570 

Admiral  Raphael  Semmes, 572 

General  John  B.  Gordon,  577 

Lieutenant-General  James  Longstreet,  . 579 

Hon.  John  H.  Reagan, 583 


INTRODUCTION. 


Such  was  the  grandeur  of  the  character  of  Robert  Edward 
Lee  and  so  appealing  was  its  natural  equipoise,  that  by  its  cher- 
ished impress  upon  heart  and  mind  he  must  remain  acknowledged, 
during  time,  as  one  of  the  purest  and  greatest  men  the  world  has 
known. 

His  example  is  at  once  beacon,  inspiration  and  sustenance. 

All  venerate  his  virtues,  which  silence  criticism  ; conquer  envy. 

The  tribute  to  his  exalted  worth  has  been  universal  from 
friend  and  foe — at  home  and  abroad — the  most  courageous  of 
those  of  the  Union  Army,  in  all  stations,  with  whom  he  contended 
in  duty  and  for  principle,  holding  him  in  regard  and  pride,  scarce 
less  than  do  those  to  whom  he  was  to  “ the  manner  born.” 

So  pure  and  noble  a life  as  his  could  but  stimulate  many 
publications  presenting  it,  yet  it  is  felt  that  the  present  offering 
will  be  warmly  welcomed. 

There  are  advantages  in  co-operative  work  which  are  appar- 
ent in  special  treatment  and  in  augmented  facilities;  such  com- 
bined effort  has  assuredly  proved  signally  valuable  and  acceptable. 

It  is  felt  that  the  preservation  in  compact  and  durable  form 
of  the  serial  of  pen-pictures  so  recognizably  true  from  authorita- 
tive writers,  with  the  accompanying  realities  of  illustration  from 
life, — famous  artist  and  cherished  memorial  will  not  only  be  grati- 
fying to  the  public,  but  stimulative  and  conducive  to  much  toward 


INTRODUCTION. 


I 2 

the  realization  of  the  enlightening  aim  of  our  Southern  Publishing 
House. 

Whilst  it  is  not  a schoolbook,  yet  it  is  more  comprehensively 
educative ; inspiring  in  fact  and  attractive  in  picture. 

In  becoming  minutely  informed  of  the  ancestry,  associations 
and  noble  life  of  Robert  Edward  Lee— unalloyed  in  its  entire 
exemplification  with  aught  to  cause  regret— youth  of  both  sexes 
can  but  be  stimulated  to  the  development  of  all  that  is  good,  sweet 
and  noble  in  human  nature. 

Perhaps  the  most  complete  survey  of  the  character  and  career  of 
General  Lee  is  given  in  an  editorial  in  the  London  Standard,  which 
appeared  soon  after  his  death.  It  is  well  to  preserve  it  entire  here: 

“ Few  are  the  generals  who  have  earned,  since  history  began, 
a greater  military  reputation;  still  fewer  are  the  men  of  similar 
eminence,  civil  or  military,  whose  personal  qualities  would  bear 
comparison  with  his. 

“ The  bitterest  enemies  of  his  country  hardly  dared  to  whisper 
a word  against  the  character  of  her  most  distinguished  general, 
while  neutrals  regarded  him  with  an  admiration  for  his  deeds 
and  respect  for  his  lofty  and  unselfish  nature,  which  almost  grew 
into  veneration,  and  his  own  countrymen  learned  to  look  up  to 
him  with  as  much  confidence  and  esteem  as  they  ever  felt  for 
Washington. 

“ No  one  pretending  to  understand  in  the  least,  either  the 
general  principles  of  military  science  or  the  particular  conditions 
of  the  American  war,  doubts  that  General  Lee  gave  higher  proofs 
of  military  genius  and  soldiership  than  any  of  his  opponents. 
He  was  outnumbered  from  first  to  last ; and  all  his  victories  were 
gained  against  greatly  'superior  forces,  and,  with  troops  deficient 
in  every  necessary  of  war  except  courage  and  discipline. 


INTRODUCTION. 


l3 


“ Never,  perhaps,  was  so  much  achieved  against  odds  so 
terrible. 

“ Always  outnumbered,  always  opposed  to  a foe  abundantly 
supplied  with  food,  transports,  ammunition,  clothing  and  all  that 
was  wanting  to  his'  own  men,  he  was  always  able  to  make 
courage  and  skill  supply  the  deficiency  of  strength  and  supplies. 

“Truer  greatness,  a loftier  nature,  a spirit  more  merciful,  a 
character  purer,  more  chivalrous,  the  world  has  rarely,  if  ever, 
known. 

“ Of  stainless  hue  and  deep  religious  feeling,  yet  free  from 
all  taint  of  cant  and  fanaticism,  and  as  dear  and  congenial  to  the 
cavalier  Stuart  as  to  the  puritan  Stonewall  Jackson;  unambitious, 
but  ready  to  sacrifice  all  to  the  call  of  duty;  devoted  to  his  cause, 
yet  never  moved  by  his  feelings  beyond  the  line  prescribed  by 
his  judgment;  never  provoked  by  just  resentment  to  punish 
wanton  cruelty  by  reprisals  which  would  have  given  a character 
of  needless  savagery  to  the  war ; both  North  and  South  owe  a 
deep  debt  of  gratitude  to  him,  and  the  time  will  come  when  both 
will  be  equally  proud  of  him.  . . . 

“A  country  which  has  given  birth  to  men  like  him  may 
look  the  chivalry  of  Europe  in  the  face  without  shame,  for  the 
fatherlands  of  Sidney  and  of  Bayard  never  produced  a nobler 
soldier,  gentleman  and  Christian  than  Robert  Edward  Lee.” 

The  greatest  living  soldier  of  Europe,  Lord  Wolseley,  who 
visited  Lee  during  our  momentous  struggle,  and  spent  some  time 
with  him  in  the  tented  field,  thus  expressed  himself  of  him  : 
“ I have  met  many  of  the  great  men  of  my  time,  but  Lee  alone 
impressed  me  with  the  feeling  that  I was  in  the  presence  of  a 
man  who  was  cast  in  a grander  mould,  and  made  of  different 
and  finer  metal  than  all  other  men.  He  is  stamped  upon  my 


INTRODUCTION. 


H 

memory  as  a being  apart  and  superior  to  all  others  in  every 
way.” 

The  Hon.  A.  J.  Beresford-Hope,  through  whose  generosity  and 
active  exertions  we  possess  the  excellent  bronze  statue  of  Stone- 
wall Jackson  which  graces  our  Capitol  Square,  wrote  Mrs.  Lee, 
November  27,  1872,  acknowledging  photographs  of  General  Lee: 

“ They  embody  to  us  heroic  virtue  and  purest  patriotism,  the 
most  exalted  military  genius,  the  highest  and  purest  domestic 
excellence.” 

A cherished  utterance,  which  is  said  to  have  been  extempore, 
was  that  of  the  gifted  and  dauntless  Georgian,  United  States 
Senator  Benjamin  H.  Hill.  Its  embalment  here  will  be  welcome  : 

“ When  the  future  historian  comes  to  survey  the  character 
of  Lee  he  will  find  it  rising  like  a huge  mountain  above  the 
undulating  plain  of  humanity,  and  he  will  have  to  lift  his  eyes 
toward  heaven  to  catch  its  summit.  He  possessed  every  virtue 
of  the  other  great  commanders  without  their  vices.  He  was  a 
foe  without  hate,  a friend  without  treachery,  a soldier  without 
cruelty,  and  a victim  without  murmuring.  He  was  a public  officer 
without  vices,  a private  citizen  without  wrong,  a neighbor  with- 
out a reproach,  a Christian  without  hypocrisy,  and  a man  without 
guile.  He  was  a Caesar  without  his  ambition,  Frederick  without 
his  tyranny,  Napoleon  without  his  selfishness,  and  Washington 
without  his  reward.  He  was  as  obedient  to  authority  as  a true 
king.  He  was  as  gentle  as  a woman  in  life,  pure  and  modest  as 
a virgin  in  thought,  watchful  as  a Roman  vestal  in  duty,  sub- 
missive to  law  as  Socrates,  and  grand  in  battle  as  Achilles.” 

It  will  be  just  and  acceptable,  to  add  the  excellent  analysis 
of  the  character  of  General  Lee  as  given  by  Colonel  Archer 
Anderson  in  the  conclusion  of  his  chaste  and  eloquent  oration 


INTRODUCTION. 


15 


at  the  dedication  of  the  Lee  monument  at  Richmond,  Va.,  May 
29,  1890  :* 

“ The  moral  perception,  breathing  the  very  spirit  of  his 
Christian  faith,  is  no  illusive  legend  of  a succeeding  generation 
exaggerating  the  worth  of  the  past.  Our  belief  in  it  rests  upon 
the  unanimous  testimony  of  the  men  who  lived  and  acted  with 
him.  Among  whom  nothing  is  more  common  than  the  declara- 
tion that  Lee  was  the  purest  and  best  man  of  action  whose 
career  history  has  recorded.  In  his  whole  life,  laid  bare  to  the 
gaze  of  the  world,  the  least  friendly  criticism  has  never  discovered 
one  single  deviation  from  the  narrow  path  of  rectitude  and 
honor. 

“ What  was  strained  eulogy  when  Montesquieu  said  of 
another  great  soldier — Turenne — that  ‘ his  life  was  a hymn  in 
praise  of  humanity,’  is,  if  applied  to  Lee,  the  language  of  sober 
truth.  No  man  can  consider  his  life  without  a feeling  of  renewed 
hope  and  trust  in  mankind. 

“ There  is  about  his  exhibitions  of  moral  excellence  the 
same  quality  of  power  in  reserve  that  marks  him  as  a soldier. 
He  never  failed  to  come  up  to  the  full  requirements  of  any  situ- 
ation, and  his  conduct  communicated  the  impression  that  nothing 
would  arise  to  which  he  would  be  found  unequal.  His  every 
action  went  straight  to  the  mark  without  affectation  or  display. 
It  caused  him  no  visible  effort  to  be  good  or  great. 

“ He  was  not  conscious  that  he  was  exceptional  in  either 
way,  and  he  died  in  the  belief  that,  as  he  had  been  sometimes 
unjustly  blamed,  so  he  had  as  often  been  too  highly  praised. 
Such  is  the  holy  simplicity  of  the  noblest  minds.  Such  was 
the  pure  and  lofty  man,  in  whom  we  see  the  perfect  union  of 


‘Southern  Historical  Society  Papers.  Vol.  xvii. 


1 6 INTRODUCTION. 

Christian  virtue  and  old  Roman  manhood.  His  goodness  makes 
us  love  his  greatness,  and  the  fascination  which  this  matchless 
combination  exerts  is  itself  a symptom  and  a source  in  us  of 
moral  health.  As  long  as  our  people  truly  love  and  venerate 
him  there  will  remain  in  them  a principle  of  good.  For  all  the 
stupendous  wealth  and  power,  which  in  the  last  thirty  years 
have  lifted  these  States  to  foremost  rank  among  the  nations  of 
the  earth,  are  less  a subject  for  pride  than  this  one  heroic  man — 
this  human  product  of  our  country  and  its  institutions.” 

“ The  greatest  gift  when  leaving  his  race 
Is  to  have  been  a hero.” 


We  have  pleasure  in  stating  that  the  major  portion  of  this 
work,  the  series  of  articles  from  Frank  Leslie’s  Popular  Monthly , 
which  have  met  with  such  a gratifying  reception  by  the  public, 
is  here  reproduced  by  arrangement  with  the  proprietors  of  that 
excellent  periodical,  and  the  portraits,  arms,  views,  etc.,  from 
“Lee  of  Virginia,  1642-1892,”  the  admirable  and  elaborate  genea- 
logical work  of  Edmund  Jenings  Lee,  M.  D.,  Member  of  the 
Historical  Societies  of  Pennsylvania  and  Virginia,  Philadelphia, 
189^,  by  the  kind  courtesy  of  that  accomplished  gentleman.  The 
additional  illustrations  presented  are  of  acknowledged  fidelity, 
and  the  valuable  added  matter  gives  evidence  of  its  authoritative 


sources. 


2 


(17) 


THE  UNVEILING  OF  THE  STATUE  OF  GENERAL  ROBERT  E.  LEE,  AT 
RICHMOND,  VA.,  MAY  29,  1890.* 


This  demonstration  in  its  spontaneity  was  unique  in  the  history 
of  our  country.  All  hearts  were  in  accord,  and  there  was  harmony 
and  entire  decorum,  notwithstanding  that  pre-arrangement  of  organ- 
izations was  precluded,  through  the  absence  of  knowledge  of  intend- 
ing participants  in  the  procession.  Many  organizations  without 
previous  intimation  to  the  directors  in  Richmond,  arrived  but  a little 
while  before  the  line  was  forming,  and  many  joined  it  whilst  it  was 
in  motion.  Yet  there  was  no  confusion,  only  a little  delay  as  bodies 
were  marched  through  divided  lines  resting  in  the  shade.  The 
wants  of  the  waiting  were  well  attended  with  refreshments  from  the 
gracious  hands  of  gentle  women. 

Memory  was  turned  back  to  days  of  anxiety,  of  peril,  of  suf- 
fering, and  of  sacrifice.  Veneration  for  a great-hearted  and  devoted 
leader — sublime  in  dutiful  performance,  was  paramount  in  the  breast 
of  every  participant.  Bitterness  had  not  lodgment.  Amidst  crowding 
images  and  incidents,  patriotism  and  charity  were  brightly  present. 
The  fiat  of  the  sword  was  unreservedly  accepted  at  Appomattox. 
The  South  holds  the  common  interest  of  our  reunited  country  in  its 
due  regard.  It  earnestly  invokes  respectful  consideration  and  fra- 
ternity. 

It  was  a cloudless  day.  The  atmosphere  was  balmy  and  all 
nature  was  in  its  gayest  garb. 

It  was  an  inspiriting  expression  of  a generous  people.  No 
serious  accident  occurred.  Almighty  God  seemingly  gave  His  coun- 
tenance. Who  should  cavil  ? The  day  will  never  be  forgotten  by 

*The  memorable  occasion,  of  the  oration  which  follows,  will  be  cherished  in  the  hearts 
of  those  who  participated  in  it  whilst  in  Providence  pulsation  animates.  This  appropriate 
additional  introduction  it  cannot  but  be  felt  will  be  appreciated,  as  its  preservation  seems  to 
combine  duty,  regard  and  self-respect. 


(19) 


20 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


the  participants  and  future  generations  will  have  its  incidents 
recounted  to  them  by  successive  treasurers  of  its  memories. 

Never  before  were  so  many  troops  gathered  here  on  peaceful 
intent ; never  were  decorations  of  business  houses,  dwellings,  and 
public  buildings  so  tastefully  elaborate,  and  never  before  was  there 
such  a display  of  patriotic  enthusiasm  in  this  city. 


ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


An  Address  Delivered,  at  the  Dedication  of  the  Lee  Monument , at 
Richmond , Va .,  May  29th , /bp  <9. 

BY  COLONEL  ARCHER  ANDERSON. 

[This  chaste,  eloquent,  and  considerate  utterance  is  worthy  of 
its  exalted  subject  and  of  the  impressive  occasion,  and  must  be 
conceded  a commanding  distinction  of  its  gifted  and  accomplished 
author.] 

Fellow  Citizens: 

A people  carves  its  own  image  in  the  monuments  of  its  great 
men.  Not  Virginians  only,  not  only  those  who  dwell  in  the  fair 
land  stretching  from  the  Potomac  to  the  Rio  Grande,  but  all  who 
bear  the  American  name  may  proudly  consent  that  posterity  shall 
judge  them  by  the  structure,  which  we  are  here  to  dedicate  and 
crown  with  a heroic  figure.  For,  as  the  Latin  poet  said,  that, 
wherever  the  Roman  name  and  sway  extended,  there  should  be  the 
sepulchre  of  Pompey,  so  to-day,  in  every  part  of  America,  the  char- 
acter and  fame  of  Robert  Edward  Lee  are  treasured  as  a “ possession 
for  all  time.” 

And,  if  this  be  true  of  that  great  name,  wThat  shall  be  said  of 
the  circumstances  which  surround  us  on  this  day  of  solemn  com- 
memoration ? 

That  at  the  end  of  the  first  quarter  of  a century  after  the  close 
of  a stupendous  civil  war,  in  which  more  than  a million  men  strug- 
gled for  the  mastery  during  four  years  of  fierce  and  bloody  conflict, 
we  should  see  the  Southern  States  in  complete  possession  of  their 
local  self-government,  the  Federal  Constitution  unchanged  save  as 

(21) 


22 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


respects  the  great  issues  submitted  to  the  arbitrament  of  war,  and 
the  defeated  party — whilst  in  full  and  patriotic  sympathy  with  all 
the -present  grandeur  and  imperial  promise  of  a reunited  country — 
still  not  held  to  renounce  any  glorious  memory,  but  free  to  heap 
honors  upon  their  trusted  leaders,  living  or  dead — all  this  reveals 
a character  in  which  the  American  people  may  well  be  content  to 
be  handed  down  to  history. 

All  this,  and  more,  will  be  the  testimony  of  the  solid  fabric  we 
here  complete.  It  will  recall  the  generous  initiative  and  the  unflag- 
ging zeal  of  those  noble  women  of  the  South  to  whom  in  large 
measure  we  owe  this  auspicious  day  ; it  will  bear  its  lasting  witness 
as  the  voluntary  offering  of  the  people,  not  the  governments  of  the 
Southern  States  ; and,  standing  as  a perpetual  memorial  of  our  great 
leader,  it  will  stand  not  less  as  an  enduring  record  of  what  his  fellow- 
citizens  deemed  most  worthy  to  be  honored. 

What  kind  of  greatness,  then — it  may  be  fitting  on  this  spot 
to  ask — what  kind  of  greatness  should  men  most  honor  in  their 
fellowmen  ? Vast  and  varied  is  the  circle  of  human  excellence — 
where  is  our  paramount  allegiance  due? 

In  that  “ temple  of  silence  and  reconciliation,”  that  West- 
minster Abbey  of  Florence,  whither  so  many  paths  of  glory  led, 
3tou  may  read  one  answer  to  this  question  on  the  cenotaph  of 
Dante  in  the  inscription  : “ Honor  the  sublime  poet.”  These  words 
the  mediaeval  poet  himself  applied  to  his  great  master,  Virgil. 
After  near  six  centuries  they  still  touch  some  of  the  deepest 
feelings  of  the  heart.  And  with  them  come  crowding  on  the  mind 
memories  of  a long  line  of  poets,  artists,  historians,  orators,  thinkers 
who  have  sounded  all  the  depths  of  speculation,  princes  of  science, 
who  have  advanced  the  frontiers  of  ordered  knowledge,  of  the  least 
of  whom  it  may  be  said — as  Newton’s  gravestone  records  of  the 
greatest — that  he  was  an  honor  to  the  race  of  men.  Yes,  if  our 
life  were  only  thought  and  emotion,  if  will  and  action  and  courage 
did  not  make  up  its  greatest  part,  men  might  justly  reverence  the 
genius  of  poets  and  thinkers  above  all  other  greatness.  But  strong 
and  natural  as  is  the  inclination  of  those  given  up  to  the  intellectual 


DEDICATION  OF  MONUMENT. 


23 


life  thus  to  exalt  the  triumphs  of  the  imagination  and  the  reason, 
such  is  not  the  impulse  of  the  great  heart  of  the  multitude.  And 
the  multitude  is  right  In  a large  and  true  sense  conduct  is  more 
than  intellect,  more  than  art  or  eloquence — to  have  done  great 
things  is  nobler  than  to  have  thought  or  expressed  them. 

Thus,  in  every  land,  the  most  conspicuous  monuments  com- 
memorate the  great  actors,  not  the  great  thinkers,  of  the  world’s 
history ; and  among  these  men  of  action  the  great  soldier  has 
always  secured  the  first  place  in  the  affections  of  his  countrymen. 
What  means  this  universal  outburst  of  the  love  and  admiration  of 
our  race  for  men  who  have  been  foremost  in  war  ? Is  the  common 
sense  of  mankind  blinded  by  the  blaze  of  military  glory?  Or 
does  some  deep  instinct  teach  us  that  the  character  of  the  ideal 
commander  is  the  grandest  manifestation  in  which  man  can  show 
himself  to  man  ? The  power  and  the  fascination  of  this  ideal  are 
attested  by  the  indulgent  admiration  we  bestow  on  men  who,  on 
the  one  side,  grandly  fill  it  out,  while,  on  the  other,  falling 
grievously  below  it,  weighed  down  by  something  base  and  earthly. 
Thus  standing  before  that  marvelous  monument  in  Berlin,  from 
which  Frederick  “ in  his  habit  as  he  lived  ” looks  down  in  homely 
greeting  to  his  Prussian  people,  and  seems  still  to  warn  them  that 
the  art  which  won  empire  can  alone  maintain  it,  we  forget  the 
selfish  ambition,  the  petty  foibles,  the  chilling  life — we  remember 
only  the  valor,  the  consummate  skill,  the  superhuman  constancy 
of  the  hero-king.  Or  if,  turning  from  a career  so  crowned  with 
final  triumph,  we  recall  how,  for  lack  of  a like  commander,  France 
in  our  own  day  has  been  trampled  under  foot,  we  may  conceive 
the  devotion  with  which  Frenchmen  still  crowd  about  the  tomb  of 
Napoleon — a name  that,  in  spite  of  all  its  lurid  associations,  in 
spite  of  all  the  humiliations  of  the  Second  Empire,  has  still  had 
power  to  lift  the  French  nation,  during  these  latter  years,  from 
abasement  and  despair. 

Surely  there  must  be  something  superhuman  in  the  genius  of 
a great  commander,  if  it  can  make  us  forgetful  of  the  woes  and 
crimes  so  often  attending  it.  How  freely,  then,  may  we  lavish  our 


24 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


admiration  and  gratitude,  when  no  allowance  has  to  he  made  for 
human  weakness,  when  we  find  military  greatness  allied  with  the 
noblest  public  and  private  virtue ! Here,  at  last,  in  this  ideal 
union  is  that  rare  greatness  which  men  may  most  honor  in  their 
fellow-men. 

It  is  the  singular  felicity  of  this  Commonwealth  of  Virginia 
to  have  produced  two  such  stainless  captains.  The  fame  of  the 
one,  consecrated  by  a century  of  universal  reverence  and  the 
growth  of  a colossal  empire,  the  result  of  his  heroic  labors,  has 
been  commemorated  in  this  city  by  a monument,  in  whose  majestic 
presence  no  man  ever  received  the  suggestion  of  a thought  that 
did  not  exalt  humanity.  The  fame  of  the  other,  not  yet  a genera- 
tion old  and  won  in  a cause  that  was  lost,  is  alreadjr  established 
by  that  impartial  judgment  of  foreign  nations,  which  anticipates 
the  verdict  of  the  next  age,  upon  an  equal  pinnacle,  and  millions 
of  our  countrymen,  present  here  with  us  in  their  thoughts  and 
echoing  back  from  city  and  plain  and  mountain  top  the  deep  and 
reverent  voice  of  this  vast  multitude,  will  this  day  confirm  our 
solemn  declaration  that  the  monument  of  George  Washington  has 
found  its  only  fitting  complement  and  companion  in  a monument 
to  Robert  Lee. 

I venture  to  say  that,  if  we  take  account  of  human  nature 
in  all  its  complexity,  the  character  of  the  ideal  commander  is  the 
grandest  manifestation  in  which  man  can  show  himself  to  man. 
Consider  some  of  the  necessary  elements  of  this  great  character. 
And  let  us  begin  with  its  humbler  virtues,  its  more  lowly  labors. 
If  we  take  the  commander  merely  on  his  administrative  side,  what 
treasures  of  energy,  forecast,  and  watchfulness  do  we  not  see  him 
expending  in  the  prosaic  work  of  providing  the  means  of  subsistence 
for  his  army ! He  is  always  confronted  on  a vast  scale  with  man’s 
elemental  and  primitive  want — his  daily  bread.  The  matter  is  so 
vital  that  he  can  never  commit  it  entirely  to  the  staff.  The  control 
of  the  whole  subject  must  be  ever  in  his  own  grasp. 

Then,  he  must  have  not  only  an  intimate  knowledge  of  the 
geography  and  resources  of  the  theatre  of  war  as  maps  and  books  give 


DEDICATION  OF  MONUMENT. 


25 


them,  but  an  instinct  for  topography  and  an  unerring  faculty  for  find- 
ing the  way  by  night  or  day  through  forest  and  field,  usually  to  be 
met  with  only  in  men  who  pass  their  whole  lives  in  the  open  air.  To 
this  add  a complete  acquaintance  with  all  parts  of  arm}'-  work  and 
organization — a very  genius  for  detail,  an  artillerist’s  eye  for  distance, 
and  an  engineer’s  judgment  and  inventiveness,  with  a wide  and 
critical  comprehension  of  all  the  great  campaigns  of  history.  But  he 
must  possess  a still  higher  knowledge.  He  must  know  human 
nature,  he  must  be  wise  in  his  judgment  and  selection  of  his  own 
agents,  and  especially  must  he  be  skilled  to  read  his  adversary’s 
mind  and  character.  Upon  this  varied  and  profound  knowledge  will 
depend  the  success  of  those  large  plans  embracing  the  whole  theatre 
of  war  which  soldiers  call  strategy. 

Now,  combine  all  these  elements,  conceive  of  them  as  expanded 
into  genius,  and  you  may  form  some  idea  of  the  merely  intellectual 
equipment  of  a great  commander.  But  he  might  have  all  this  and 
be  fit  only  to  be  a chief  of  staff. 

The  business  of  war  is  with  men  ; the  business  of  a general  is 
to  lead  men  in  that  most  wonderful  of  human  organizations,  an  army 
— on  that  dread  arena,  the  field  of  battle.  And  now  come  into  play 
the  qualities  of  heart  and  soul.  Consecrated  to  his  high  office,  a 
general  ought  to  be  morally  the  best,  the  most  just,  the  most  gene- 
rous, the  most  patriotic  man  among  his  countrymen.  He  must  not 
only  be  their  greatest  leader — he  must  know  how  to  make  every  man 
in  his  army  believe  him  to  be  their  greatest  leader.  And  mere  belief 
is  not  enough.  There  must  be  in  him  a power  to  call  forth  an 
enthusiastic  and  passionate  devotion.  Of  all  careers  a military  life 
makes  the  heaviest  demand  on  the  self-effacement  and  self-sacrifice 
of  those  who  are  to  follow  and  obey.  Love  and  enthusiasm  for  a 
leader  are  the  only  forces  powerful  enough  to  raise  men  to  this 
heroic  pitch.  Without  them  an  army  is  a mob,  or  at  most  a 
spiritless  machine.  With  them  it  becomes  capable  of  the  sublimest 
exhibitions  of  valor  and  devotion. 

But,  essential  as  is  this  magnetic  power  in  the  leader  to  draw 
all  hearts,  to  quiet  jealousies,  to  compel  obedience,  and  to  fuse  the 


26 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


thoughts  and  passions  of  thousands  of  individual  men  into  a single 
mass  of  martial  ardor,  all  these  gifts  may  be  present  and  the  true 
commander  absent.  Politicians  have  had  these  gifts,  soldiers  even 
have  had  these  gifts,  and  utterly  failed  in  the  command  of  armies. 
To  all  these  rich  endowments  there  must  be  added  an  imperturbable 
moral  courage  equal  to  any  burden  or  buffet  of  fortune,  and  physical 
intrepidity  in  its  highest  and  grandest  forms — not  only  the  valor 
which  carries  a division  commander  under  orders  with  overmastering 
rush  to  some  desperate  assault,  like  Cleburne’s  at  Franklin,  or  makes 
him  stand  immovable  as  a stone  wall,  as  Bee  saw  Jackson  at 
Manassas,  but  an  aggressive  and  unresting  ardor  to  fall  on  the 
enemy,  like  that  which  burned  in  Nelson,  when  he  wrote  : “ I 
will  fight  them  the  moment  I can  reach  their  fleet,  be  they  at 
anchor  or  under  sail — I will  not  lose  one  moment  in  fighting  the 
French  fleet — I mean  to  follow  them  if  they  go  to  the  Black  Sea — 
not  a moment  shall  be  lost  in  pursuing  the  enemy.  ...  I will 
not  lose  a moment  in  bringing  them  to  action.” 

With  this  fierce  passion  for  fight,  the  general  must  unite  the 
self-control,  which  will  refuse  battle  or  calmly  await  attack,  and, 
not  least,  the  fortitude  which  can  endure  defeat.  For  weeks  and 
months  he  must  be  ready  at  any  moment  of  the  day  or  night  to 
draw  on  these  vast  resources  without  ever  showing  weakness  under 
the  protracted  strain.  And  over  and  above  all  there  must  preside 
some  God-like  power,  which,  in  the  crisis  of  strategy  or  the  storm 
of  battle,  not  only  preserves  to  the  commander  all  these  high 
faculties,  but  actually  intensifies  and  expands  them.  In  those 
irrevocable  moments,  when  the  decision  of  an  instant  may  determine 
the  destiny  of  States,  mere  talents  must  spring  into  genius,  and 
mind  and  outward  eye  send  flashes  of  intuition  through  the  smoke 
of  battle  and  the  dark  curtain  on  which  the  enemy’s  movements 
are  to  be  read  only  in  fitful  shadows.  In  that  hour  of  doom,  a 
nation’s  fate,  a people’s  ransom  may  be  staked  on  one  man’s  great- 
ness of  soul. 

It  is  the  recognition  in  Lee  of  the  principal  elements  of  this 
high  ideal — courage,  will,  energy,  insight,  authority — the  organizing 


DEDICATION  OF  MONUMENT. 


2 7 


mind  with  its  eagle  glance,  and  the  temperament  for  command 
broad-based  upon  fortitude,  hopefulness,  joy  in  battle — all  exalted 
by  heroic  purpose  and  kindled  with  the  glow  of  an  unconquerable 
soul  ; it  is,  besides  and  above  all,  the  unique  combination  in  him 
of  moral  strength  with  moral  beauty,  of  all  that  is  great  in  heroic 
action  with  all  that  is  good  in  common  life,  that  will  make  of  this 
pile  of  stone  a sacred  shrine,  dear  throughout  coming  ages,  not  to 
soldiers  only,  but  to  all 

“ Helpers  and  friends  of  mankind.” 

Let  a brief  recital  show  that  these  are  words  of  truth  and 
soberness. 

Lee  was  fortunate  in  his  birth,  for  he  sprang  from  a race  of  men 
who  had  just  shown,  in  a world-famous  struggle,  all  of  the  virtues 
and  few  of  the  faults  of  a class  selected  to  rule  because  fittest  to  rule. 
His  father  had  won  a brilliant  fame  as  a cavalry  leader,  and  the 
signal  honor  of  the  warm  friendship  of  Washington.  The  death  of 
“Light-Horse”  Harry  Lee  when  Robert  Lee  was  only  eleven  years 
old  made  the  boy  the  protector  of  his  mother — a school  of  virtue 
not  unfitted  to  develop  a character  that  nature  had  formed  for  honor. 
It  was  partly,  no  doubt,  the  example  of  his  father’s  brilliant  service, 
but  mainty  the  soldier’s  blood  which  flowed  in  his  veins,  that  im- 
pelled him  to  seek  a place  in  the  Military  Academy  at  West  Point. 
He  was  presented  to  President  Jackson,  and  we  may  well  believe  the 
story  that  the  old  soldier  was  quickly  won  by  the  gallant  youth,  and 
willingly  secured  him  to  the  army.  I cannot  dwell  on  his  proficiency 
in  the  military  school,  or  his  early  years  of  useful  service  in  the 
corps  of  engineers,  though,  doubtless,  those  practical  labors  had  an 
important  influence  upon  the  future  leader  of  that  Army  of  Northern 
Virginia,  so  famous  for  its 

11 — looming  bastions  fringed  with  fire”  — 

the  creation  of  the  axe  and  spade. 

One  auspicious  incident  of  that  time  I must  not  pass  by — his 
marriage  to  the  great-granddaughter  of  Washington’s  wife.  Thus 


28 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


another  tie  was  formed  which  connected  him  by  daily  associations 
of  family  and  place  with  Washington’s  fame  and  character.  He 
became,  in  some  sort,  Washington’s  direct  personal  representative. 
Is  it  fanciful  to  suppose  that  all  this  had  an  immediate  effect  on 
his  nature,  so  moulded  already  to  match  with  whatever  was  great 
and  noble?  It  may  well  be  believed  that  Lee  made  Washington 
his  model  of  public  duty,  and,  in  every  important  conjuncture  of 
his  life,  unconsciously,  no  doubt,  but  effectively,  asked  himself  the 
question  : “ How  would  Washington  have  acted  in  this  case  ? ” 

The  greater  elements  of  Lee’s  character  must  appear  in  the  story 
of  his  later  life.  Let  me  try  now  to  give  some  conception  of  his 
noble  person,  his  grace,  his  social  charm,  his  pure  life — of  that 
inborn  dignity  which  with  a look  could  check  familiarity  or  convey 
rebuke,  of  that  manly  beauty  and  commanding  presence,  fitted  alike 
to  win  child  or  maiden  and  to  awaken  in  the  sternest  soldier  an 
expectation  and  assurance  of  pre-eminence  and  distinction.  It  was 
this  which  drew  from  a great  master  of  the  art  of  war,  whom  a bene- 
ficent Providence  still  spares  to  be  a model  of  every  manly  and  mar- 
tial virtue  to  the  sons  of  the  youngest  soldiers  who  followed  his 
unstained  banner,  it  was  the  recollection  of  the  fascination  of  Lee’s 
manner  and  person  in  the  days  of  their  early  service  that  drew  from 
General  Joseph  E.  Johnston  these  words  of  vivid  and  loving  de- 
scription : “ No  other  youth  or  man  so  united  the  qualities  that  win 
warm  friendship  and  command  high  respect.  For  he  was  full  of 
sympathy  and  kindness,  genial  and  fond  of  gay  conversation  and 
even  of  fun,  . . . while  his  correctness  of  demeanor  and  lan- 

guage and  attention  to  all  duties,  personal  and  official,  and  a dignity 
as  much  a part  of  himself  as  the  elegance  of  his  person,  gave  him  a 
superiority  that  everyone  acknowledged  in  his  heart.” 

It  was  this  which  made  Lord  Wolseley  say  of  him  as  he  saw  him 
in  later  years : “ I have  met  many  of  the  great  men  of  my  time, 
but  Lee  alone  impressed  me  with  the  feeling  that  I was  in  the  pres- 
ence of  a man  who  was  cast  in  a grander  mould,  and  made  of  differ- 
ent and  finer  metal  than  all  other  men.  He  is  stamped  upon  my 
memory  as  a being  apart  and  superior  to  all  others  in  every  way.” 


DEDICATION  OF  MONUMENT. 


29 


Thus  endowed  to  command  the  love  and  respect  of  every  human 
being  that  came  into  his  presence,  fully  equipped  in  every  military 
art,  temperate,  pure,  healthful,  brave,  consciously  following  duty  as 
his  pole  star,  and  all  unconsciously  burning  with  ardor  to  win  a 
soldier’s  fame,  he  entered  upon  that  war  with  Mexico,  which  was  des- 
tined to  prove  a training-ground  for  the  chief  leaders  in  the  conflict 
between  the  States.  There  he  soon  gave  proof  of  great  qualities  for 
war. 

But  I may  stay  only  to  mention  one  incident  in  which  he  dis- 
played such  rare  force  of  will,  such  aggressive  and  untiring  enterprise 
as  at  once  marked  him  out  for  high  command.  It  was  just  before  the 
battle  of  Contreras.  Scott  had  learned  through  Lee’s  reconnoissance 
that  the  Mexican  position  could  be  attacked  in  rear  by  a difficult 
movement  across  a pathless  and  rugged  volcanic  field  called  the 
“ Pedregal.”  A painful  march  had  brought  the  turning  division  at 
nightfall  to  the  decisive  point,  and  Lee  was  called  into  council  by  the 
division  commander.  The  council  sat  long.  At  last,  about  nine  at 
night,  it  resolved  on  Lee’s  advice  upon  an  attack  at  dawn.  But  it 
was  essential  that  communication  should  be  established  with  Scott’s 
headquarters.  Lee  declared  his  purpose  to  effect  this  communica- 
tion, and  through  the  stormy  night,  alone  and  on  foot,  with  enemies 
on  either  hand,  he  pushed  his  way  across  that  volcanic  waste,  com- 
parable only  in  the  difficulties  it  presented  to  some  Alpine  glacier 
rent  with  yawning  chasms.  He  won  his  way  to  Scott  by  midnight. 
At  daybreak  as  engineer  he  guided  the  front  attack  led  by  Twiggs. 
The  turning  column  heard  their  comrades’  guns.  They  fell  on  the 
Mexican  rear.  A brief  and  bloody  resistance  served  only  to 
heighten  the  triumph  of  American  skill  and  valor.  The  position 
was  won,  and  Contreras,  to  the  eye  of  history,  prefigures  Chancel- 
lorsville. 

General  Scott  described  this  exploit  of  Lee’s  as  “ the  greatest 
feat  of  physical  and  moral  courage  performed  by  any  individual, 
in  his  knowledge,  pending  the  campaign.”  History  will  record,  as 
Scott  himself  nobly  admitted,  that  Lee  was  Scott’s  right  arm  in 
Mexico. 


30 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


I may  not  dwell  on  the  round  of  engineering  duties  which  Lee 
discharged  with  exactness  and  fidelity  during  the  years  following 
the  Mexican  war.  Of  more  interest  is  his  first  actual  command  of 
troops,  on  his  appointment  as  lieutenant-colonel  of  the  famous  Second 
Cavalry  serving  in  Texas.  This  frontier  service  of  three  or  four 
years  was  important  in  developing  his  military  character,  though  it 
may  seem  an  inadequate  preparation  in  the  details  of  command, 
when  compared,  for  instance,  with  Wellington’s  long  apprenticeship 
in  India.  But  genius  has  many  schools,  and  an  earnest  observant 
mind  quickly  grasps  the  lessons  of  practice. 

A dark  cloud  of  war  was  now  threatening  to  burst  over  a 
hitherto  peaceful  country.  The  routine  of  frontier  administration 
and  Indian  police  must  have  seemed  but  idle  child’s  play  amid  the 
fierce  passions  of  that  rising  tempest  of  civil  strife.  No  man  who 
could  think  could  think  of  anything  but  the  impending  danger. 
And  Lee,  the  son  of  a leader  of  the  Revolution,  closely  linked  by 
descent  and  association  with  the  men  who  won  American  indepen- 
dence and  made  the  American  Constitution,  Lee,  inheriting  along 
with  the  most  ardent  love  of  the  Union  a paramount  loyalty  to  his 
native  State,  now  saw  himself  obliged  to  make  his  choice  and  take 
his  side  in  an  irrepressible  conflict.  No  more  painful  struggle 
ever  tore  the  heart  of  a patriot.  He  had  served  the  whole  country 
in  a gallant  army,  which  commanded  all  his  affection.  He,  better 
than  most  men,  knew  the  great  resources  of  the  North  and  West. 
He  had  sojourned  and  labored  in  every  part  of  the  land,  and  could 
appreciate  the  arguments  drawn  from  its  physical  characteristics, 
from  its  great  river  systems  and  mountain  ranges,  for  an  indis- 
soluble union.  He  knew  Northern  men  in  their  homes  ; he  knew 
the  bravery  of  the  Northern  soldiers  who  filled  our  regular  regiments 
in  Mexico.  He  was  above  the  prejudices  and  taunts  of  the  day, 
which  belittled  Northern  virtue  and  courage.  He  knew  that,  with 
slight  external  differences,  there  was  a substantial  identity  of  the 
American  race  in  all  the  States,  North  and  South.  He  was  equally 
above  the  weak  and  passionate  view  of  slavery  as  good  in  itself, 
into  which  the  fanatical  and  unconstitutional  agitation  of  the 


DEDICATION  OF  MONUMENT. 


3^ 

Abolition  party  had  driven  many  strong  minds  in  the  South.  He 
regarded  slavery  as  an  evil  which  the  South  had  inherited,  and 
must  be  left  to  mitigate  and,  if  possible,  extirpate  by  wise  and 
gradual  measures.  He,  if  any  man  of  that  time,  was  capable  of 
weighing  with  calmness  the  duty  of  the  hour.  With  him  the  only 
question  then,  as  at  every  moment  of  his  spotless  life,  was  to  find 
out  which  way  duty  pointed. 

Against  the  iirgent  solicitations  of  General  Scott,  in  defiance 
of  the  temptations  of  ambition — for  the  evidence  is  complete  that 
the  command  of  the  United  States  Army  was  offered  to  him — in 
manifest  sacrifice  of  all  his  pecuniary  interests,  he  determined  that 
duty  bade  him  side  with  his  beloved  Virginia.  He  laid  down  his 
commission,  and  solemnly  declared  his  purpose  never  to  draw  his 
sword  save  in  behalf  of  his  native  State. 

And  what  was  that  native  State  to  whose  defence  he  henceforth 
devoted  his  matchless  sword  ? 

It  was  a Commonwealth  older  than  the  Union  of  the  States; 
it  was  the  first  abode  of  English  freedom  in  the  Western  World ; 
it  was  the  scene  of  the  earliest  organized  legislative  resistance  to 
the  encroachments  of  the  mother  country  ; it  was  the  birthplace  of 
the  immortal  leader  of  our  Revolutionary  armies,  and  of  many  of 
the  architects  of  the  Federal  Constitution ; it  was  the  central  seat 
of  that  doctrine  of  State  sovereignty  sanctioned  by  the  great  names 
of  Jefferson  and  Madison  ; it  was  a land  rich  in  every  gift  of  the 
earth  and  sky — richer  still  in  its  race  of  men,  brave,  frugal,  pious, 
loving  honor,  but  fearing  God  ; it  was  a land  hallowed  then  by' 
memories  of  an  almost  unbroken  series  of  patriotic  triumphs,  but 
now  after  the  wreck  and  ruin  of  four  years  of  unsuccessful  war, 
consecrated  anew  by  deeds  of  heroism  and  devotion,  whose  increasing 
lustre  will  borrow  a brighter  radiance  from  their  sombre  background 
of  suffering  and  defeat.  And  this  day  and  on  this  spot,  with 
heightened  pride  and  undiminished  love,  the  sons  of  that  Old 
Dominion  may  still  salute  her  in  the  patriot  Roman’s  verse — 

“Salve  magnet  parens  frugum,  Saturnia  tellus, 

M agn a viru m. ’ ’ 


32 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


This  was  the  land  that  Lee  defended. 

Accepting  the  commission  of  major-general  of  the  forces  of 
Virginia,  he  soon  passed  the  necessary  and  rapid  sway  of  events 
into  the  service  of  the  Confederate  States.  Virginia  had  become 
the  battle-ground  on  which  the  Confederacy  was  to  win  or  lose  its 
independence,  and  Lee  could  only  defend  Virginia  as  a general  of 
the  Confederate  army. 

During  the  early  months  of  the  war  he  labored  unceasingly 
and  with  success  in  the  organization  of  those  armies  which  stemmed 
and  dashed  back  the  first  flood  of  invasion.  Here  his  patience, 
his  careful  and  minute  attention  to  details,  his  knowledge  of  men, 
and  particularly  of  those  officers  of  the  old  army  who  espoused  the 
Southern  cause,  his  thorough  military  preparation,  and,  more  than 
all  else,  his  conviction  that  the  war  would  be  long  and  desperate, 
made  him  an  invaluable  counselor  of  the  Confederate  Executive. 
His  co-operation  with  the  more  fortunate  generals,  chosen  to  lead 
armies  in  the  field,  was  zealous  and  cordial,  and  he  did  not  mur- 
mur when  at  last,  in  August,  1861,  his  turn  for  active  service  came 
in  what  promised  to  be  a thankless  and  inauspicious  duty. 

The  Confederate  arms  had  been  unfortunate  in  Northwestern 
Virginia.  Garnett  had  been  overwhelmed  and  defeated.  Loring, 
with  large  reinforcements,  had  not  pressed  forward  to  snatch  the 
lost  ground  from  an  enemy  weakened  by  great  detachments.  So 
Lee  was  sent  to  Valley  Mountain  to  combine  all  the  elements  of 
our  strength,  and  by  a stroke  of  daring  recover  West  Virginia. 
The  Confederate  President  was  convinced  that  he  was  the  leader 
for  such  a campaign — the  opinion  of  the  army  and  of  the  people 
enthusiastically  confirmed  his  choice. 

Lee  quickly  mastered  the  problem  before  him  by  personal 
reconnoissanees,  and  laid  his  plans  with  skill  and  vigor.  But  the 
attack  on  Cheat  Mountain,  which  a year  later  would  have  been  a 
brilliant  success,  ended  in  failure  and  mortification.  Lee  was  able 
to  show  to  the  public  but  one  of  the  high  qualities  of  a great 
general — magnanimity  under  disappointment  and  defeat.  His  old 
comrades  of  the  Mexican  war  knew  him  ; the  Confederate  President 


DEDICATION  OF  MONUMENT. 


33 


knew  him  and  still  believed  in  him  ; but  the  verdict  of  the  general 
public  on  Robert  Lee  in  the  winter  of  1861-62  might  have  been 
summed  up  in  the  historian’s  judgment  of  Galba,  who  “by  common 
consent  would  have  been  deemed  fit  to  command,  had  he  never 
commanded.” 

In  such  a school  of  patience  and  self-control  was  our  great 
leader  destined  to  pass  the  first  fourteen  months  of  the  war. 

The  first  day  of  “ Seven  Pines  ” had  been  fought,  the  fierce 
temper  and  stern  valor  of  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia  had  been 
established,  a brilliant  success  had  been  won  on  our  right  by  Long- 
street  and  D.  H.  Hill,  and  General  Johnston,  about  nightfall,  was 
arranging  a vigorous  and  combined  attack  for  the  morrow.  At  that 
moment  Johnston,  whose  body  was  already  covered  with  honorable 
scars,  was  stricken  down  by  two  severe  wounds,  and  the  army  was 
deprived  of  its  leader. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  next  day,  about  five  miles  below  Rich- 
mond, Lee  assumed  command  of  that  army  called  of  Northern 
Virginia,  but  fitly  representing  the  valor  and  the  virtue  of  every 
Southern  State,  that  army  which  henceforth  was  to  be  the  insepa- 
rable partner  of  his  fame,  that  army  whose  heroic  toils,  marches, 
battles  would  still,  if  every  friendly  record  perished,  be  emblazoned 
for  the  admiration  of  future  ages  in  its  adversary’s  recital  of  the 
blood  and  treasure  expended  to  destroy  it.  So  we  are  able  now  to 
measure  Hannibal’s  greatness  only  by  the  magnitude  of  Rome’s  sac- 
rifices and  devotion. 

At  any  period  of  the  war  the  loss  of  Richmond  would  probably 
have  been  fatal  to  the  Confederacy.  This  truth  is  the  key  to  the 
campaigns  of  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia.  It  will  explain  and 
justify  in  Lee’s  conduct  many  apparent  violations  of  sound  princi- 
ples of  war.  Ordinarily,  nothing  is  more  fatal  than  to  make  the 
fortunes  of  an  army  turn  on  the  defence  of  a position.  This  wras 
Pemberton’s  error  at  Vicksburg — it  was  Osman’s  at  Plevna.  But  the 
political  importance  of  Richmond  as  the  capital  of  a great  State  and 
of  the  Confederacy,  its  real  strategic  advantages  as  the  nucleus  of  a 
railway  system  and  other  communications,  embracing  Virginia  and 
3 


34 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


the  States  to  the  South  and  West,  and  still  more,  the  startling  fact 
that  its  manufacturing  establishments,  though  poor  and  inadequate, 
were  at  first  absolutely,  and  always  practically,  the  sole  resource  of 
the  South  for  artillery  and  railway  material — these  considerations,  in 
their  combined  strength,  brought  about,  in  the  minds  of  those  direct- 
ing the  Confederate  government,  a conviction  of  the  indispensable 
necessity  of  Richmond  to  the  life  of  the  Southern  cause. 

Washington  talked  of  retreating,  in  the  last  resort,  to  the 
mountains  of  West  Augusta,  and  their  maintaining  an  undying 
resistance  to  the  British  invaders.  It  is  possible  that  such  a 
guerilla  warfare  might  have  succeeded  a hundred  years  ago  against 
an  enemy  coming  across  the  Atlantic,  before  the  use  of  steam  on 
sea  and  river  and  railway,  and  before  even  turnpikes  connected  the 
coast  with  the  mountains.  It  is  possible.  But  the  probability  is 
that,  as  in  other  contests,  the  end  of  organized  regular  warfare 
would  have  been  the  virtual  end  of  the  struggle.  How  much  more 
must  this  have  been  the  case  in  our  recent  war,  when  military 
armaments  had  already  become  complex  and  artificial ! Modern 
armies,  with  their  elaborate  small  arms,  artillery  and  ammunition, 
cannot  be  maintained  without  great  mechanical  appliances.  They 
cannot  even  be  fed  without  great  lines  of  railway.  And  how  can 
railways  be  utilized  in  a country  closely  blockaded  without  these 
same  manufacturing  resources  ? 

All  this  was  true  from  1861  to  1865.  At  no  time  during  that 
period  did  there  exist,  south  of  Richmond,  foundries  and  rolling- 
mills  capable,  in  a year’s  work,  of  supplying  the  Confederate  armies 
and  railways  for  three  months.  In  the  first  part  of  the  war,  the 
nucleus  of  such  establishments  could  not  be  found  elsewhere  in 
the  South.  In  the  latter  part  beginnings  had  been  made,  but  the 
new  production  of  cannon  and  railway  material  never  became 
adequate  to  the  demands  of  a campaign.  If  the  requisite  machinery 
could  have  been  improvised,  the  product  could  not  have  been  has- 
tily increased,  because  of  the  absolute  lack  of  skilled  workmen. 
The  loss  of  the  skilled  artisans  of  Richmond  would  have  been  as. 
fatal,  in  our  poverty,  as  the  loss  of  its  mills  and  workshops. 


DEDICATION  OF  MONUMENT. 


35 


The  defence  of  Richmond,  then,  was  the  superhuman  task  to 
which  Lee  now  found  himself  committed  by  the  policy  of  the  Con- 
federate government,  and  by  the  pressure  of  conditions,  independent 
of  his  will  or  control. 

How  precious  for  us  Virginians  is  this  intimate  association  of 
his  immortal  labors  with  this  city  of  our  affections — for  more  than 
a century  the  centre  of  our  State  life,  for  four  years  of  heroic 
struggle  the  inviolate  citadel  of  a people  in  arms  ! The  familiar 
objects  about  us  are  memorials  of  him;  the  streets  which  his  feet 
have  trodden,  the  church  where  he  worshiped,  the  modest  dwelling 
which  sheltered  those  nearest  his  heart,  the  heights  overlooking 
river  and  land  which  make  up  the  militarj^  topography  he  had  so 
deeply  studied,  and  the  graves  of  that  silent  army  by  which  our 
city  is  still  begirt.  You  can  hardly  prolong  your  evening  walk 
without  coming  upon  fields,  once  like  any  others,  but  now  touched 
with  that  mysterious  meaning  which  speaks  from  every  spot  where 
for  home  and  kindred  men  have  fought  and  died. 

Thus,  at  a critical  moment  when  a trifling  advance  of  McClel- 
lan’s forces  would  have  begun  a siege  of  Richmond,  Lee  took  com- 
mand of  the  army  marshaled  for  its  defence.  His  first  step  was  to 
overrule  opinions  tending  to  the  retirement  of  our  line.  His  next 
was  to  fortify  that  line,  and  to  summon  to  his  aid,  for  a great 
aggressive  effort,  all  the  forces  that  could  be  spared  in  Virginia, 
Georgia  and  the  Carolinas.  In  his  comprehensive  plan  for  the 
great  day  of  battle  now  at  hand  was  embraced  that  small  but  heroic 
band  with  which  Jackson  had  just  defeated  three  armies,  filled  the 
Federal  Capital  with  alarm,  and  diverted  from  McClellan  McDowell’s 
powerful  reinforcement. 

The  secrecy  with  which  Lee  knew  how  to  wrap  this  movement 
was  itself  a presage  of  generalship.  He  not  only  concealed  Jack- 
son’s rapid  march,  so  that  Shields  and  McDowell  should  not  follow 
on  his  heels,  but,  by  an  actual  movement  by  rail  of  Whiting’s  divi- 
sion to  Charlottesville,  he  made  McClellan  believe  that  he  was 
sending  a strong  detachment  to  the  Valley.  Then,  with  an  army 
still  inferior  to  its  adversary  by  at  least  one-fourth,  he  burst  upon 


36 


GENERAL,  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


McClellan’s  right  wing.  By  Lee’s  wise  and  bold  combination  the 
weaker  army  showed,  at  the  point  of  attack,  double  the  strength  of 
the  stronger.  The  Federal  general  saw  his  communications  snatched 
from  his  control,  his  right  wing,  after  an  obstinate  and  bloody  con- 
flict, broken  and  put  to  flight,  his  whole  army  turning  its  back 
upon  the  goal  of  the  campaign,  and  fighting  now,  as  men  fight  on 
issues  of  life  and  death — not  for  Richmond — but  for  safety  and  a 
refuge  place  under  the  guns  of  the  fleet. 

I need  not  recall  the  valor,  the  sacrifices,  the  chequered  for- 
tunes, or  the  visible  trophies  of  those  seven  days  of  heroic  struggle. 
Whatever  criticism  may  be  passed  upon  the  details  of  the  several 
actions,  the  broad  fact  remains  that,  as  their  direct  result,  that 
moral  ascendency,  which  is  the  real  genius  of  victory,  forsook  the 
Federal  and  passed  over  to  the  Confederate  camp.  And  Lee  rose 
up,  in  the  minds  of  friend  and  foe,  to  the  full  stature  of  a great 
and  daring  leader. 

An  act  of  vigor  quickly  showed  how  correctly  he  estimated  the 
staggering  effect  of  the  mighty  blow  he  had  dealt.  He  hurried 
Jackson  to  Gordonsville  to  meet  Pope’s  threatening  force,  and  soon 
he  dispatched  A.  P.  Hill’s  division  on  the  same  service.  Jackson’s 
fierce  attack  on  Banks  at  Cedar  Mountain  at  once  caused  new  alarm 
for  Washington.  A rapid  weakening  of  McClellan’s  force  was  the 
result.  Reading  this  with  that  intuitive  perception  of  what  is  passing 
behind  the  enemy’s  lines,  which  henceforth  marks  him  as  fit  to  com- 
mand, Lee  recognizes  that  the  initiative  is  now  in  his  hands,  and 
presently  moves  with  nearly  his  whole  army  to  the  line  of  the  Rapi- 
dan.  His  design  is  by  celerity  and  vigor  to  counterbalance  the  enor- 
mous preponderance  of  his  enemies.  He  means  to  fall  upon  Pope 
before  McClellan’s  army  can  join  him.  You  know  the  splendid 
boldness  of  Jackson’s  immortal  march  to  Pope’s  rear,  which  Lee 
approved  and  ordered.  You  know  how,  after  prodigies  of  rapid 
movement,  obstinate  fighting  and  intrepid  guidance,  the  Army  of 
Northern  Virginia  stood  once  more  united  on  the  plains  of  Manassas, 
and  there  baffled  and  crushed  an  adversary,  its  superior,  by  one- 
half  in  numbers.  Again  the  Federal  army  turned  its  back  upon  the 


DEDICATION  OF  MONUMENT. 


37 


goal  of  the  campaign  ; again  the  Federal  army  bent  its  march,  not 
to  its  commander’s,  but  to  Fee’s  imperious  will.  The  invasion  of 
Maryland,  the  capture  of  Harper’s  Ferry,  attested  it,  and  Lee’s  vic- 
torious sweep  was  only  checked  by  one  of  those  unlucky  accidents 
inseparable  from  war.  His  order  for  the  combined  movements  of 
his  troops  fell  into  McClellan’s  hands  when  the  ink  upon  it  was 
scarcely  dry. 

This  precipitated  the  great  battle  of  Sharpsburg. 

On  that  sanguinary  field  40,000  Confederates  finally  repulsed 
every  attack  of  an  army  of  87,000  Federal  soldiers.  On  the  day 
following  the  battle  they  grimly  stood  in  their  long,  thin  lines, 
inviting  the  assault  which,  as  history  will  record,  was  not  delivered. 

If  ever  commander  was  tried  by  overwhelming  and  continuous 
peril,  and  rose  superior  to  it,  and  triumphed  by  sheer  moral  power 
over  force  and  fortune,  Lee  on  those  two  fateful  days  gave  that 
supreme  proof  of  a greatness  of  soul  as  much  above  depression  under 
reverses  as  elation  in  success.  In  such  moments  the  army  feel  the 
lofty  genius  of  their  leader.  They  acknowledge  his  royal  right  to 
command.  They  recognize  their  proud  privilege  to  follow  and  obey. 
To  such  leaders  only  is  it  given  to  form  heroic  soldiers.  Such  were  the 
ragged,  half-starved  men  in  gray  who  stood  with  Lee  at  Sharpsburg. 

It  is  a vision  of  some  such  moment,  perhaps,  that  our  sculptor, 
Mercie,  has  caught  with  the  eye  of  genius,  and  fixed  in  imperishable 
bronze.  The  General  has  ridden  up,  it  seems  to  me,  in  some  pause 
of  battle,  to  the  swelling  crest  of  the  front  line,  and  while  the  eyes 
of  his  soldiers  are  fastened  on  him  in  keen  expectancy,  but  unwaver- 
ing trust,  the  great  leader — silent  and  alone  with  his  dread  responsi- 
bility— is  scanning,  with  calm  and  penetrating  glance,  the  shifting 
phases  and  chances  of  the  stricken  field.  Such  is  the  commanding 
figure  which  will  presently  be  unveiled  to  your  view,  and  dull,  indeed, 
must  be  the  imagination  that  does  not  henceforth  people  this  plain 
with  invisible  hosts,  and  compass  Lee  about — now  and  forever — with 
the  love  and  devotion  of  embattled  ranks  of  heroic  men  in  gray. 

But  the  campaign  of  1862  was  yet  to  close  in  a dramatic  scene 
of  unequaled  grandeur. 


38 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


As  in  some  colossal  amphitheatre,  Lee’s  soldiers  stood  ranked 
on  the  bold  hills  encircling  Fredericksburg  to  witness  the  deployment 
on  the  plain  beneath,  with  glittering  bayonets  and  banners  and  every 
martial  pomp,  of  Burnside’s  splendid  army.  A gorgeous  spectacle 
was  spread  out  under  their  feet.  It  was  hard  to  realize  that  such  a 
pageant  was  the  prelude  to  bloody  battle.  But  the  roar  of  a hun- 
dred great  guns  from  the  Stafford  heights  quickly  dispelled  any 
illusion,  and  the  youngest  recruit  could  see  and  applaud  the  marvel- 
ous skill  with  which  the  Confederate  commander,  so  recently  baffled 
in  his  plan  of  invasion,  was  now  interposing  a proud  and  confident 
army  across  the  latest  discovered  road  to  Richmond.  At  the  oppor- 
tune moment,  Lee’s  line  of  twenty-five  miles  contracted  to  five,  and 
78,000  Confederates  calmly  awaited  the  assault  of  113,000  Federal 
soldiers.  That  assault  was  delivered.  On  rushed  line  after  line  of 
undaunted  Northern  soldiers.  Braver  men  never  marched  more 
boldly  to  the  cannon’s  mouth.  But  their  valor  was  unavailing.  As 
Stonewall  Jackson  said,  his  men  sometimes  failed  to  carry  a position, 
but  never  to  hold  one.  The  most  determined  courage  and  a carnage, 
appalling  from  its  concentration,  served  only  to  mark  the  heroism  of 
the  Northern  soldier.  But  the  prize  of  victory  remained  with  Lee. 
At  one  blow  the  Federal  invasion  was  paralyzed,  and  for  months  and 
months  the  great  Northern  host  lay  torpid  in  the  mud  and  snow  of  a 
Virginian  winter. 

The  repose  of  that  winter  strengthened  the  Federal  army,  but 
weakened  Lee’s,  for  he  had  been  obliged  to  detach  Longstreet  with 
two  divisions  to  Southeastern  Virginia.  Hence  the  last  days  of 
April,  1863,  found  Lee  confronting  Hooker’s  army  of  131,000  men 
with  only  57,000  Confederates. 

If  I mention  these  respective  numbers  so  often,  it  is  because  they 
constitute  the  indestructible  basis  of  Lee’s  military  fame.  You  will 
search  in  vain  in  history  for  a parallel  to  such  uniform,  excessive,  and 
prolonged  disparity  in  numbers,  such  amazing  inferiority  in  all  the 
material  and  appliances  of  war,  crowned  by  such  a succession  of 
brilliant,  though  dearly-bought,  victories.  If  these  considerations  in 
themselves  establish  Lee’s  fame,  they  also  vindicate  it  from  the  only 


DEDICATION  OF  MONUMENT. 


39 


criticism  to  which  it  has  been  subjected.  They  justify  and  explain 
the  comparatively  indecisive  character  of  those  victories.  When  the 
odds  are  four  to  five,  three  to  five,  three  to  seven,  when  every  man  has 
fought,  and  there  are  no  reserves,  the  victories  of  the  weaker  army 
must  of  their  very  nature  fail  to  destroy  an  adversary  of  the  same 
proud  race,  of  equal,  if  of  different  valor. 

The  events  we  now  approach  present  Lee  in  every  phase  of  the 
consummate  commander.  Can  you  imagine  an  attitude  of  grander 
firmness  than  that  in  which  we  see  him  on  Hooker’s  crossing  the 
Rappahannock  ? There  was  a letter  from  him  to  the  Confederate 
Secretary  of  War,  written  at  that  moment,  which  showed  him  in 
this  mood  of  heroic  calm,  waiting  for  the  development  of  the  enemy’s 
purpose,  determined  to  fight,  but  giving  no  hint  of  that  tremendous 
lion-spring  at  Chancellorsville,  which  was  to  pluck  out  the  very  heart 
of  the  Federal  invasion. 

The  plan  of  that  great  battle,  as  happens  with  many  master- 
works,  was  struck  out  at  a single  blow,  in  a brief  conference  with 
Jackson,  on  the  evening  of  the  ist  of  May. 

An  eye-witness  has  depicted  the  scene — the  solemn  forest,  the 
rude  bivouac,  the  grave  and  courteous  commander,  heir  of  all  the 
knightly  graces  of  the  cavaliers,  the  silent,  stern  lieutenant,  with  the 
faith  and  the  fire  of  Cromwell,  the  brief  interchange  of  question  and 
answer,  the  swiftly  following  order  for  the  movement  of  the  morrow. 

The  facts  of  the  enemy’s  position  and  the  surrounding  topography 
had  just  been  ascertained.  The  genius  of  the  commander,  justly 
weighing  the  character  of  his  adversary,  the  nature  of  the  country, 
and  the  priceless  gift  in  his  own  hands  of  such  a thunderbolt  of  war, 
such  a Titanic  force  as  Jackson,  instantly  devised  that  immortal  flank 
march  which  will  emblazon  Chancellorsville  on  the  same  roll  of  death- 
less fame  with  Blenheim,  with  Leuthen,  with  Austerlitz,  and  Jena. 

The  battle  of  Chancellorsville  will  rank  with  the  model  battles 
of  history.  It  displayed  Lee  in  every  character  of  military  greatness. 
Nothing  could  exceed  the  sublime  intrepidity  with  which,  leaving 
Early  to  dispute  the  heights  of  Fredericksburg  against  Sedgwick’s 
imposing  force,  he  himself  led  five  weak  divisions  to  confront  Hooker’s 


40 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


mighty  host.  Lee  meant  to  fight,  but  not  in  the  dark.  He  me.ant 
first  to  look  his  adversary  in  the  eye.  He  meant  to  see  himself  how 
to  aim  his  blow.  Where  shall  we  find  a match  for  the  vigor,  the 
swiftness,  the  audacity  of  that  flank  march  assigned  to  Jackson — for 
the  fierce  and  determined  front  attack  led  by  Lee  himself?  There  is 
nothing  equal  to  it  save  only  Frederick’s  immortal  stroke  of  daring 
on  the  Austrian  flank  at  Leuthen.  But  the  second  day  brings  out 
the  strongest  and  grandest  lines  of  the  Confederate  commander’s 
heroic  character.  Jackson  has  been  stricken  down,  Lee’s  right  arm 
has  been  torn  from  him ; but  the  unconquerable  firmness  of  his 
nature  resisting  every  suggestion  of  weakness,  and  that  inborn  love 
of  fight,  without  which  no  general  can  be  great,  blazing  out  and 
kindling  all  it  touched,  he  forces  on  the  fierce  attack  along  the  whole 
line,  till  in  a wild  tumult  of  battle,  the  Federal  army  wavers,  gives 
ground,  melts  away.  The  advance,  if  pushed,  will  drive  the  enemy 
in  confusion  to  the  river.  And  Lee  is  preparing  for  a combined 
assault.  But  a new  element  now  bursts  into  the  action.  News  is 
brought  from  ten  miles  away  that  the  Confederates  have  been  driven 
from  the  heights  of  Fredericksburg  toward  Richmond,  and  Sedgwick 
is  marching  on  Lee’s  rear.  Lee’s  celerity  and  firmness  are  equal  to 
the  crisis.  He  promptly  hurls  four  brigades  from  under  his  own 
hand  at  the  head  of  Sedgwick’s  column,  and  with  bold  countenance 
hems  in  Hooker’s  army  of  nearly  thrice  his  own  numbers.  If  it  were 
not  the  sternest  tragedy,  it  might  be  comedy — this  feat  of  thirty 
thousand  men  shutting  up  eighty  thousand.  But  Hooker  has  been 
beaten,  the  decisive  point  is  not  there,  as  the  eye  of  genius  can  intui- 
tively see.  It  is  with  Sedgwick,  six  miles  awajq  and  realizing  in  his 
practice  the  golden  maxim  of  the  schools,  Lee  is  quickly  at  that  point 
in  sufficient,  if  not  superior,  force.  Sedgwick  is  crushed  on  the  third 
day,  and  driven  across  the  river.  Lee  now  concentrates  all  his  force 
to  fall  upon  Hooker,  with  a final  and  overwhelming  blow.  The  fifth 
day  breaks,  and  lo ! the  Federal  army  has  vanished,  not  a man  of 
them  save  the  dead,  the  wounded,  and  the  prisoners  remaining  on  the 
Richmond  side  of  the  Rappahannock. 

What  was  left  undone  by  Lee  that  genius,  constancy,  and  daring 


DEDICATION  OF  MONUMENT. 


4i 


could  effect?  Will  any  man  say  that  the  Confederate  army  should 
have  followed  its  defeated  but  colossal  adversary  across  the  river? 
This  would  have  been  to  invite  disaster. 

The  substantial  and  astounding  fruits  of  victory  were  won  in  the 
collapse  for  that  season  of  the  Federal  invasion,  in  the  masterly 
initiative  which  Lee  was  now  able  to  seize,  in  the  submissive  and 
tell-tale  docility  with  which  Hooker  thenceforth  followed  every  motion 
of  the  magic  wand  of  the  Confederate  commander. 

The  march  to  the  Potomac  and  the  captures  by  the  way  renewed 
the  glories  of  1862.  For  a few  short  weeks  Virginia  was  freed  from 
the  tramp  of  armies.  But,  as  before,  the  invasion,  begun  with  an 
intoxicating  outburst  of  martial  hope,  was  doomed  to  end  in  a 
drawn  and  doubtful  battle.  After  a bloody  struggle  on  the  heights 
of  Gettysburg,  the  two  armies  stood  the  greater  part  of  two  long 
summer  days  defiantly  looking  into  each  other’s  eyes.  Neither  was 
willing  to  attack  its  adversary.  However  deeply  Lee  may  have 
felt  the  failure  of  his  daring  stroke,  he  took  upon  himself  all  the 
reproach  and  all  the  responsibility  of  the  result.  No  word  of 
criticism  or  censure  passed  his  lips.  But,  confident  of  the  devotion 
and  the  steadiness  of  his  army,  he  promptly  turned  to  the  duty  of 
the  hour.  What  an  example  of  serenity,  of  imperturbable  firmness  ! 
We  owe  to  Gettysburg  not  only  the  most  thrilling  spectacle  of 
the  unsurpassed  valor  of  the  Confederate  soldier,  but  a matchless 
exhibition  of  composure  and  magnanimity  in  the  Confederate 
commander.  The  aggressive  campaign  failed,  but  neither  the  army 
nor  its  general  was  shaken.  We  find  them  during  the  remainder 
of  1863  facing  their  old  foe  with  undiminished  spirit.  And  soon 
Lee  gives  proof  of  equal  firmness,  enterprise,  and  generosity  in 
detaching  Longstreet’s  corps  to  strike  a decisive  blow,  eight  hundred 
miles  away,  by  the  side  of  Bragg  at  Chickamauga.  The  annals  of 
war  do  not  exhibit  a more  unselfish  act. 

How  shall  I briefly  describe  the  added  titles  to  enduring  fame 
with  which  the  campaign  of  the  next  year,  1864,  invested  our 
great  leader  ? Who  that  lived  through  that  time  can  forget  the 
awful  hush  of  those  calm  spring  days,  which  ushered  in  the 


42 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


tremendous  outburst  of  the  Federal  attack  along  a thousand  miles 
of  front  ? 

In  every  quarter,  at  one  and  the  same  moment,  the  Confederacy 
felt  the  furious  impact  of  a whole  nation’s  force  driven  on  by  the 
resistless  will  of  a single  commander.  Grant’s  aggressiveness, 
Grant’s  stubbornness,  Grant’s  unyielding  resolve  to  destroy  the 
Confederate  armies,  seemed  suddenly  to  animate  every  corps,  every 
division,  almost  every  man  of  the  Federal  host.  Even  now  we 
stand  aghast  at  the  awful  disparity  in  the  numbers  and  resources 
of  the  two  armies.  Swinton  puts  the  force  under  Grant’s  immediate 
eye  on  the  first  day  of  the  campaign  at  140,000  men.  Grant  him- 
self puts  it  at  116,000.  It  is  certain  that  Lee  had  less  than  64,000 
soldiers  of  all  arms.  But,  in  addition,  Grant  was  directing  against 
Richmond  or  its  communications  30,000  men  under  Butler,  17,000 
under  Sigel  and  Crook,  and  a numerous  and  powerful  fleet. 

Let  me  give  two  examples  of  the  extraordinary  means  at  his 
disposal.  He  never  went  into  camp  but  that,  within  an  hour  or 
two,  every  division  was  placed  in  telegraphic  communication  with 
his  headquarters.  Lee  could  only  reach  the  several  parts  of  his 
army  by  the  aid  of  mounted  couriers.  But  this  is  the  most 
striking.  On  four  several  occasions  Grant  shifted  his  base  by  a 
simple  mandate  to  Washington  to  lodge  supplies  at  Fredericksburg, 
at  Port  Royal,  at  the  White  House,  at  City  Point.  Thus,  his  com- 
munications were  absolutely  invulnerable.  With  the  boundless 
wealth  at  his  control,  he  laid  under  contribution  the  resources  of 
the  commerce  and  manufactures  of  the  world,  and,  combining  all 
the  agencies  of  destruction  in  the  vast  host  under  his  command, 
fired  now  with  something  of  his  own  smothered,  but  relentless 
passions,  he  hurled  it  in  repeated  and  bloody  assaults  at  the  heart 
of  the  Confederacy. 

The  heart  of  the  Confederacy  was  the  Army  of  Northern 
Virginia. 

Surely,  heroic  courage  never  faced  a more  tremendous  crisis 
than  Lee  now  met  and  mastered.  Grant  had  crossed  the  Rapidan. 
No  idea  of  retreat  entered  Lee’s  mind.  He  only  waited  to  discover 


DEDICATION  OF  MONUMENT. 


43 


the  purpose  of  the  enemy.  Then,  with  fierce  energy,  he  hurled 
two  corps  at  the  heads  of  his  columns,  not  even  halting  for 
Longstreet  to  come  up.  For  two  days  that  awful  struggle  raged 
in  the  dark  and  gruesome  thickets  of  the  Wilderness.  Lee  could 
not  drive  back  his  stubborn  adversary,  but  he  staggered  and 
stunned  and  foiled  him.  Any  previous  commander  of  the  Army 
of  the  Potomac  would  have  retreated.  Grant  sullenly  steals  off  by 
night  to  Spottsylvania. 

But  a lion  is  there  in  his  path.  The  road  to  Richmond  is 
blocked  by  Lee.  Grant’s  determination  to  force  a passage  brings 
on  one  of  the  fiercest  and  most  protracted  struggles  of  the  war. 
For  four  days  out  of  twelve  that  raging  fire-flood  surges  about  the 
lines  of  Spottsylvania.  The  very  forest  is  consumed  by  it.  How 
can  man  withstand  its  fury  ? Only  by  that  courage  which  in  its 
contempt  of  death  is  a presage  of  immortality.  On  such  a field 
the  human  spirit  rises  even  in  common  men  to  transcendent  heights 
of  valor  and  self-sacrifice,  the  great  soul  of  the  commander  moves 
through  the  wild  chaos  like  some  elemental  force,  and  the  terrible 
majesty  of  war  veils  its  horrors. 

Grant  cannot  take  those  lines.  The  solitary  advantage  won  at 
the  salient  by  his  overwhelming  masses  does  but  display  on  an 
immortal  page  the  quick  resource,  the  commanding  authority,  the 
unconquerable  tenacity  of  the  Confederate  general.  Grant  could 
not  drive  him  from  those  lines  ; but  the  commander  of  a greatly 
superior  army  can  never  find  it  hard  to  turn  his  adversary’s  posi- 
tion, especially  if,  by  means  of  a fleet  and  convenient  rivers,  he 
can  shift  his  base  as  easily  as  write  a dispatch.  Yet  Lee  always 
divined  every  turning  moment,  and  always  placed  his  army  in 
time  across  the  path  of  its  adversary, 

In  the  succession  of  bloody  battles  ending  with  the  slaughter  of 
Cold  Harbor,  he  everywhere  won  the  substantial  fruits  as  well  as  the 
honors  of  victory,  and  between  the  Wilderness  and  the  Chicka- 
hominy,  in  twenty-eight  days  he  inflicted  on  Grant  a loss  of  60,000 
men — an  appalling  number,  equal  to  the  strength  of  Lee’s  own  army 
at  the  beginning  of  the  campaign. 


44 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


Try  to  conceive  the  intense  strain  of  those  twenty-eight  days. 
Jackson  is  no  longer  by  Lee’s  side,  Longstreet  has  been  stricken 
down  severely  wounded  on  the  first  day.  Suppose  a single  moment 
of  hesitation  in  the  commander,  a single  false  interpretation  of 
obscure  and  conflicting  appearances,  a failure  at  any  hour  of  the  day 
or  night  to  maintain  in  their  perfect  balance  all  those  high  faculties 
which  we  see  united  in  Lee,  and  what  would  have  availed  the 
valor  of  those  matchless  Confederate  soldiers  ? Can  we  wonder  that 
they  loved  him,  can  we  wonder  that  like  Scipio’s  veterans,  they 
were  ready  to  die  for  him,  if  he  would  only  spare  himself?  Thrice 
in  this  campaign  did  they  give  him  this  supreme  proof  of  personal 
devotion. 

Of  the  siege  of  Petersburg  I have  only  time  to  say  that  in  it  for 
nine  months  the  Confederate  commander  displayed  every  art  by 
which  genius  and  courage  can  make  good  the  lack  of  numbers  and 
resources.  But  the  increasing  misfortunes  of  the  Confederate  arms 
on  other  theatres  of  war  gradually  cut  off  the  supply  of  men  and 
means.  The  Army  of  Northern  Virginia  ceased  to  be  recruited.  It 
ceased  to  be  adequately  fed.  It  lived  for  months  on  less  than  one- 
tliird  rations.  It  was  demoralized,  not  by  the  enemy  in  its  front,  but 
by  the  enemy  in  Georgia  and  the  Carolinas.  It  dwindled  to  35,000 
men,  holding  a front  of  thirty-five  miles  ; but  over  the  enemy  it  still 
cast  the  shadow  of  its  great  name.  Again  and  again,  by  a bold 
offensive,  it  arrested  the  Federal  movement  to  fasten  on  its  commu- 
nications. At  last,  an  irresistible  concentration  of  forces  broke 
through  its  long,  thin  line  of  battle.  Petersburg  had  to  be  aban- 
doned. Richmond  was  evacuated.  Trains  bearing  supplies  were 
intercepted,  and  a starving  army,  harassed  for  seven  days  by  inces- 
sant attacks  on  rear  and  flank,  found  itself  completely  hemmed  in  by 
overwhelming  masses.  Nothing  remained  to  it  but  its  stainless 
honor,  its  unbroken  courage. 

In  those  last  solemn  scenes,  when  strong  men,  losing  all  self- 
control,  broke  down  and  sobbed  like  children,  Lee  stood  forth  as  great 
as  in  the  days  of  victory  and  triumph.  No  disaster  crushed  his 
spirit,  no  extremity  of  danger  ruffled  his  bearing.  In  the  agony 


DEDICATION  OF  MONUMENT. 


45 


of  dissolution  now  invading  that  proud  army,  which  for  four  years 
had  wrested  victory  from  every  peril,  in  that  blackness  of  utter 
darkness,  he  preserved  the  serene  lucidity  of  his  mind.  He 
looked  the  stubborn  facts  calmly  in  the  face,  and,  when  no  mili- 
tary resource  remained,  when  he  recognized  the  impossibility  of 
making  another  march  or  fighting  another  battle,  he  bowed  his 
head  in  submission  to  that  Power  which  makes  and  unmakes 
nations. 

The  surrender  of  the  fragments  of  the  Army  of  Northern 
Virginia  closed  the  imperishable  record  of  his  military  life. 

What  a catastrophe ! What  a moving  and  pathetic  contrast ! 
On  the  one  side,  complete  and  dazzling  triumph  after  a long  suc- 
cession of  humiliating  disasters  ; on  the  other,  absolute  ruin  and 
defeat — a crown  of  thorns  for  that  peerless  army  which  hitherto 
had  known  only  the  victor’s  laurel ! But  the  magnanimity  of  the 
conqueror,  not  less  than  the  fortitude  of  the  vanquished,  shone  out 
over  the  solemn  scene,  and  softened  its  tragic  outlines  of  fate  and 
doom.  The  moderation  and  good  sense  of  the  Northern  people, 
breathing  the  large  and  generous  air  of  our  western  world,  quickly 
responded  to  Grant’s  example,  and,  though  the  North  was  after- 
ward betrayed  into  fanatical  and  baleful  excess  on  more  than  one 
great  subject,  all  the  fiercer  passions  of  a bloody  civil  war  were 
rapidly  extinguished.  There  was  to  be  no  Poland,  no  Ireland  in 
America.  When  the  Hollywood  pyramid  was  rising  over  the 
Confederate  dead  soon  after  the  close  of  the  contest,  some  one 
suggested  for  the  inscription  a classic  verse,  which  may  be  ren- 
dered : 

“ They  died  for  their  countn^ — their  country  perished  with  them.” 

Thus  would  have  spoken  the  voice  of  despair. 

Far  different  were  the  thoughts  of  Lee.  He  had  drawn  his 
sword  in  obedience  only  to  the  dictates  of  duty  and  honor,  and, 
looking  back  in  that  moment  of  utter  defeat,  he  might  have 
exclaimed  with  Demosthenes : “ I say  that,  if  the  event  had  been 
manifest  to  the  whole  world  beforehand,  not  even  then  ought 


46 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


Athens  to  have  forsaken  this  course,  if  Athens  had  any  regard 
for  her  glory,  or  for  her  past,  or  for  the  ages  to  come.”  But, 
facing  the  duty  of  the  hour,  Lee  saw  that  the  question  submitted 
to  the  arbitrament  of  war  had  been  finally  answered.  He  recog- 
nized that  the  unity  of  the  American  people  had  been  irrevocably 
established.  He  felt  that  it  would  be  impiety  and  crime  to  dishonor 
by  the  petty  strife  of  action  that  pure  and  unselfish  struggle  for 
constitutional  rights,  which,  while  a single  hope  remained,  had  been 
loyally  fought  out  by  great  armies,  led  by  heroic  captains,  and  sus- 
tained by  the  patriotic  sacrifices  of  a noble  and  resolute  people. 
He,  therefore,  promptly  counseled  his  old  soldiers  to  look  upon  the 
great  country  thus  reunited  by  blood  and  iron  as  their  own,  and  to 
live  and  labor  for  its  honor  and  welfare.  His  own  conduct  was  in 
accord  with  these  teachings.  Day  by  day  his  example  illustrated 
what  his  manly  words  declared,  “ that  human  virtue  should  be  equal 
to  human  calamity.” 

For  five  years  he  was  now  permitted  to  exhibit  to  his  country- 
men, in  the  discharge  of  the  duties  of  president  of  Washington 
College,  the  best  qualities  of  citizen,  sage  and  patriot.  In  Plato’s 
account  of  the  education  of  a Persian  king,  four  tutors  are  chosen 
from  among  the  Persian  nobles — one  the  wisest,  another  the  most 
just,  a third  the  most  temperate,  and  a fourth  the  bravest.  It  was 
the  unique  fortune  of  the  students  of  Washington  College  to  find 
these  four  great  characters  united  in  one  man — their  peerless  Lee. 
As  the  people  saw  him  fulfilling  these  modest,  but  noble  functions — 
as  they  saw  him  with  antique  simplicity  putting  aside  every  temp- 
tation to  use  his  great  fame  for  vulgar  gain  ; as  they  saw  him,  in 
self-respecting  contentment  with  the  frugal  earnings  of  his  personal 
labor,  refusing  every  offer  of  pecuniary  assistance  ; as  they  realized 
his  unselfish  devotion  of  all  that  remained  of  strength  and  life  to 
the  nurture  of  the  Southern  youth  in  knowledge  and  morals,  a new 
conviction  of  his  wisdom  and  virtue  gathered  force  and  volume,  and 
spread  abroad  into  all  lands. 

The  failure  of  the  righteous  cause  for  which  he  fought  denied 
him  that  eminence  of  civil  station,  in  which  his  great  qualities  m 


DEDICATION  OF  MONUMENT. 


47 


their  happy  mixture  might  well  have  afforded  a parallel  to  the 
strength  and  the  moderation  of  Washington.  But  what  failure 
could  obscure  that  mortal  perfection  which  places  him  as  easily 
by  the  side  of  the  best  men  that  have  ever  lived,  as  the  heroic 
actions  make  him  the  peer  of  the  greatest  ? There  are  men  whose 
influence  on  mankind  neither  worldly  success  nor  worldly  failure 
can  affect. 

‘ ‘ The  greatest  gift  the  hero  leaves  his  race 
Is  to  have  been  a hero.  ’ ’ 

This  moral  perfection,  breathing  the  very  spirit  of  his  Christian 
faith,  is  no  illusive  legend  of  a succeeding  generation  exaggerating 
the  worth  of  the  past.  Our  belief  in  it  rests  upon  the  unanimous 
testimony  of  the  men  who  lived  and  acted  with  him,  among  whom 
nothing  is  more  common  than  the  declaration,  that  Lee  was  the 
purest  and  best  man  of  action  whose  career  history  has  recorded. 
In  his  whole  life,  laid  bare  to  the  gaze  of  the  world,  the  least  friendly 
criticism  has  never  discovered  one  single  deviation  from  the  narrow 
path  of  rectitude  and  honor. 

What  was  strained  eulogy  when  Montesquieu  said  of  another 
great  soldier — Turenne — that  “ his  life  was  a hymn  in  praise  of 
humanity  ” — is,  if  applied  to  Lee,  the  language  of  sober  truth.  No 
man  can  consider  his  life  without  a feeling  of  renewed  hope  and 
trust  in  mankind.  There  is  about  his  exhibitions  of  moral  excel- 
lence the  same  quality  of  power  in  reserve  that  marks  him  as  a 
soldier.  He  never  failed  to  come  up  to  the  full  requirements  of 
any  situation,  and  his  conduct  communicated  the  impression  that 
nothing  could  arise  to  which  he  would  be  found  unequal.  His  every 
action  went  straight  to  the  mark  without  affectation  or  display.  It 
cost  him  no  visible  effort  to  be  good  or  great.  He  was  not  con- 
scious that  he  was  exceptional  in  either  way,  and  he  died  in  the 
belief  that,  as  he  had  been  sometimes  unjustly  blamed,  so  he  had 
as  often  been  too  highly  praised. 

Such  is  the  holy  simplicity  of  the  noblest  minds.  Such  was  the 
pure  and  lofty  man,  in  whom  we  see  the  perfect  union  of  Christian 


48 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


virtue  and  old  Roman  manhood.  His  goodness  makes  us  love  his 
greatness,  and  the  fascination,  which  this  matchless  combination 
exerts,  is  itself  a symptom  and  a source  in  us  of  moral  health.  As 
long  as  our  people  truly  love  and  venerate  him,  there  will  remain 
in  them  a principle  of  good.  For  all  the  stupendous  wealth  and 
power,  which  in  the  last  thirty  years  have  lifted  these  States  to 
foremost  rank  among  the  nations  of  the  earth,  are  less  a subject  for 
pride  than  this  one  heroic  man — this  human  product  of  our  country 
and  its  institutions. 

Let  this  monument,  then,  teach  to  generations  yet  unborn  these 
lessons  of  his  life  ! Let  it  stand,  not  a record  of  civil  strife,  but 
as  a perpetual  protest  against  whatever  is  low  and  sordid  in  our 
public  and  private  objects  ! Let  it  stand  as  a memorial  of  personal 
honor  that  never  brooked  a stain,  of  knightly  valor  without  thought 
of  self,  of  far-reaching  military  genius  unsoiled  by  ambition,  of 
heroic  constancy  from  which  no  cloud  of  misfortune  could  ever  hide 
the  path  of  duty ! Let  it  stand  for  reproof  and  censure,  if  our 
people  shall  ever  sink  below  the  standards  of  their  fathers ! Let 
it  stand  for  patriotic  hope  and  cheer,  if  a day  of  national  gloom 
and  disaster  shall  ever  dawn  upon  our  country ! Let  it  stand  as 
the  embodiment  of  a brave  and  virtuous  people’s  ideal  leader ! Let 
it  stand  as  a great  public  act  of  thanksgiving  and  praise,  for  that 
it  pleased  Almighty  God  to  bestow  upon  these  Southern  States  a 
man  so  formed  to  reflect  His  attributes  of  power,  majesty,  and 
goodness  ! 


JEFFERSON  DAVIS. 


I 


4 


(49) 


ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


By  Jefferson  Davis. 

[ From  the  North  American  Review. ] 

Robert  Edward  Lee,  gentleman,  scholar,  gallant  soldier,  great 
general,  and  true  Christian,  was  born  in  Westmoreland  County,  Va., 
on  January  19,  1807.  He  was  the  youngest  son  of  General 
Henry  Lee,  who  was  familiarly  known  as  “ Light-Horse  Harry  ” 
in  the  traditions  of  the  war  of  the  Revolution,  and  who  possessed 
the  marked  confidence  and  personal  regard  of  General  Washington. 

R.  E.  Lee  entered  the  United  States  Military  Academy  in  the 
summer  of  1825,  after  which  my  acquaintance  with  him  commenced. 
He  was,  as  I remember  him,  larger  and  looked  more  mature  than 
the  average  “ pleb,”  but  less  so  than  Mason,  who  was  destined  to 
be  the  head  of  his  class.  His  soldierly  bearing  and  excellent  con- 
duct caused  him  in  due  succession  to  rise  through  the  several 
grades  and  to  be  the  adjutant  of  the  corps  of  cadets  when  he 
graduated.  It  is  stated  that  he  had  not  then  a “ demerit  ” mark 
standing  against  him,  which  is  quite  creditable  if  all  “ reports  ” 
against  him  had  been  cancelled  because  they  were  not  for  wanton 
or  intentional  delinquency.  Though  numerically  rated  second  in 
his  class  his  proficiency  was  such  that  he  was  assigned  to  the 
engineer  corps,  which  for  many  years  he  adorned  both  as  a military 
and  civil  engineer. 

He  was  of  the  highest  type  of  manly  beauty,  yet  seemingly 
unconscious  of  it,  and  so  respectful  and  unassuming  as  to  make 
him  a general  favorite  before  his  great  powers  had  an  opportunity 
for  manifestation.  His  mind  led  him  to  analytic,  rather  than  per- 
ceptive, methods  of  obtaining  results. 

From  the  date  of  his  graduation  in  1829  until  1846  he  was 
engaged  in  various  professional  duties,  and  had  by  regular  promotion 

(51) 


52 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


attained  to  the  grade  of  captain  of  engineers.  As  such  he  was 
assigned  to  duty  with  the  command  of  Brigadier-General  Wool  in 
the  campaign  to  Chihuahua.  Thence  the  command  proceeded  to 
make  a junction  with  General  Z.  Taylor  in  front  of  Buena  Vista. 
Here  Captain  Lee  was  employed  in  the  construction  of  the  defensive 
work,  when  General  Scott  came,  armed  with  discretionary  orders, 
and  took  Lee  for  service  in  the  column  which  Scott  was  to  com- 
mand, with  much  else  that  General  Taylor  could  ill  afford  to  spare. 
Subsequent  events  proved  that  the  loss  to  General  Taylor’s  army 
was  more  than  compensated  by  the  gain  to  the  general  cause. 

Avoiding  any  encroachment  upon  the  domain  of  history  in 
entering  upon  a description  of  campaigns  and  battles,  I cannot  for- 
bear from  referring  to  a particular  instance  of  Lee’s  gallantry  and 
devotion  to  duty.  Before  the  battle  of  Contreras  General  Scott’s 
troops  had  become  separated  by  the  field  of  Pedregal,  and  it  was 
necessary  to  communicate  instructions  to  those  on  the  other  side 
of  this  barrier  of  rocks  and  lava.  General  Scott  says  in  his  report 
that  he  had  sent  seven  officers  since  about  sundown  to  communicate 
instructions ; they  had  all  returned  without  getting  through,  “ but 
the  gallant  and  indefatigable  Captain  Lee,  of  the  engineers,  who  has 
been  constantly  with  the  operating  forces,  is  just  in  from  Shields, 
Smith,  Cadwallader,”  etc.  Subsequently  General  Scott,  while 
giving  testimony  before  a court  of  inquiry,  said:  “Captain  Lee, 
engineers,  came  to  me  from  a Contreras  with  a message  from 
Brigadier-General  Smith,  I think,  about  the  same  time  (midnight), 
he  having  passed  over  the  difficult  ground  by  daylight  found  it 
just  possible  to  return  to  St.  Augustine  in  the  dark — the  greatest 
feat  of  physical  and  moral  courage  performed  by  any  individual,  in 
my  knowledge,  in  the  pending  campaign.” 

This  field  of  Pedregal  as  described  was  impassable  on  horse- 
back, and  crossed  with  much  difficulty  by  infantry  in  daylight. 
After  consultation  with  the  generals  near  to  Contreras,  it  being 
decided  that  an  attack  must  be  made  at  daylight,  Captain  Lee, 
through  storm  and  darkness,  undertook — on  foot  and  alone — to 
recross  the  Pedregal,  so  as  to  give  General  Scott  the  notice  which 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


53 


would  insure  the  co-operation  of  his  divided  forces  in  the  morning’s 
attack.  This  feat  was  well  entitled  to  the  commendation  that 
General  Scott  bestowed  upon  it ; but  the  highest  praise  belongs  to 
Lee’s  inciting  and  sustaining  motive — duty.  To  bear  to  the  com- 
manding general  the  needful  information  he  dared  and  suffered  for 
that  which  is  the  crowning  glory  of  man — he  offered  himself  for 
the  welfare  of  others. 

He  went  to  Mexico  with  the  rank  of  captain  of  engineers,  and 
by  gallantry  and  meritorious  conduct  rose  to  the  rank  of  colonel 
in  the  army,  commission  by  brevet.  After  his  return  he  resumed 
his  duties  as  an  officer  of  the  engineer  corps.  While  employed  in 
the  construction  of  Fort  Carroll,  near  Baltimore,  an  event  occurred 
which  illustrates  his  nice  sentiment  of  honor.  Some  members  of 
the  Cuban  Junta  called  upon  him  and  offered  him  the  command 
of  an  expedition  to  overthrow  the  Spanish  control  of  the  island. 
A very  large  sum  of  money  was  to  be  paid  immediately  upon  his 
acceptance  of  their  proposition,  and  a large  sum  thenceforward  was 
to  be  paid  monthly.  Lee  came  to  Washington  to  converse  with 
me  upon  the  subject.  After  a brief  discussion  of  the  military 
problem,  he  said  it  was  not  that  he  had  come  to  consult  me  about 
— the  question  he  was  considering  was  whether  while  an  officer  in 
the  United  States  army,  and  because  of  any  reputation  he  might 
have  acquired  as  such,  he  could  accept  a proposition  for  foreign 
service  against  a government  with  which  the  United  States  were 
at  peace.  The  conclusion  was  his  decision  to  decline  any  further 
correspondence  with  the  Junta. 

In  1852  Colonel  Lee  was  made  superintendent  of  the  United 
States  Military  Academy — a position  for  which  he  seemed  to  be 
peculiarly  fitted  as  well  by  his  attainments  as  by  his  fondness  for 
young  people,  his  fine  personal  appearance,  and  impressive  manners. 
When  a year  or  two  thereafter  I visited  the  academy,  and  was 
surprised  to  see  so  many  gray  hairs  on  his  head,  he  confessed 
that  the  cadets  did  exceedingly  worry  him,  and  then  it  was  per- 
ceptible that  his  sympathy  with  young  people  was  rather  an 
impediment  than  a qualification  for  the  superintendency. 


54 


GENERAL,  ROBERT  EDWARD  DEE. 


In  1855  four  new  regiments  were  added  to  the  army — two  of 
cavalry  and  two  of  infantry.  Captain  Lee,  of  the  engineers,  brevet- 
colonel  of  the  army,  was  offered  the  position  of  lieutenant-colonel 
of  the  Second  regiment  of  cavalr}^,  which  he  accepted.  He  was  a 
bold,  graceful  horseman,  and  the  son  of  “ Light-Horse  Harry”  now 
seemed  to  be  in  his  proper  element ; but  the  chief  of  engineers 
endeavored  to  persuade  him  that  it  was  a descent  to  go  from  the 
engineer  corps  into  the  cavalry.  Soon  after  the  regiment  was 
organized  and  assigned  to  duty  in  Texas,  the  colonel,  Albert 
Sidney  Johnston,  was  selected  to  command  an  expedition  to  Utah, 
and  the  command  of  the  regiment  and  the  protection  of  the  frontier 
of  Texas  against  Indian  marauders  devolved  upon  Colonel  Lee. 
There,  as  in  every  position  he  had  occupied,  diligence,  sound 
judgment,  and  soldierly  endowment  made  his  service  successful. 
In  1859,  being  on  leave  of  absence  in  Virginia,  he  was  made 
available  for  the  suppression  of  the  John  Brown  raid.  As  soon  as 
relieved  from  that  special  assignment  he  returned  to  his  command 
in  Texas,  and  on  April  25,  1861,  resigned  from  the  United  States 
army. 

Then  was  his  devotion  to  principle  subjected  to  a crucial  test, 
the  severity  of  which  can  only  be  fully  realized  by  a “ West-Pointer  ” 
whose  life  has  been  spent  in  the  army.  That  it  was  to  sever  the 
friendships  of  youth,  to  break  up  the  habits  of  intercourse,  of  man- 
ners, and  of  thought,  others  may  comprehend  and  estimate ; but 
the  sentiment  most  profound  in  the  heart  of  the  war-worn  cadet, 
and  which  made  the  change  most  painful  to  Lee,  he  has  partially 
expressed  in  the  letters  he  wrote  at  the  time  to  his  beloved  sister 
and  to  his  venerated  friend  and  commander,  General  Winfield  Scott. 

Partisan  malignants  have  not  failed  to  misrepresent  the  conduct 
of  Lee,  even  to  the  extent  of  charging  him  with  treason  and 
desertion  ; and  unable  to  appreciate  his  sacrifice  to  the  allegiance 
due  to  Virginia,  they  have  blindly  ascribed  his  action  to  selfish 
ambition.  It  has  been  erroneously  asserted  that  he  was  educated 
at  the  expense  of  the  General  Government,  and  an  attempt  has 
been  made  then  to  deduce  a special  obligation  to  adhere  to  it. 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


55 


The  cadets  of  the  United  States  Military  Academy  are  appor- 
tioned among  the  States  in  proportion  to  the  number  of  representa- 
tives they  severally  have  in  the  Congress ; that  is,  one  for  each 
congressional  district,  with  ten  additional  for  the  country  at  large. 
The  annual  appropriations  for  the  support  of  the  army  and  navy 
include  the  commissioned,  warrant  and  non-commissioned  officers, 
privates,  seamen,  etc.  The  cadets  and  midshipmen  are  warrant 
officers,  and  while  at  the  academies  are  receiving  elementary  instruc- 
tion in  and  for  the  public  service.  At  whose  expense  are  they 
taught  and  supported  ? Surely  at  that  of  the  people,  they  who  pay 
the  taxes  and  imposts  to  supply  the  Treasury  with  means  to  meet 
appropriations  as  well  to  pay  generals  and  admirals  as  cadets  and 
midshipmen.  The  cadet’s  obligation  for  his  place  and  support  was 
to  the  State,  b}^  virtue  of  whose  distributive  share  he  was  appointed, 
and  whose  contributions  supplied  the  United  States  Treasury ; 
through  the  State,  as  a member  of  the  Union,  allegiance  was  due  to 
it,  and  most  usefully  and  nobly  did  Lee  pay  the  debt  both  at  home 
and  abroad. 

No  proposition  could  be  more  absurd  than  that  he  was  prompted 
by  selfish  ambition  to  join  the  Confederacy.  With  a small  part  of 
his  knowledge  of  the  relative  amount  of  material  of  war  possessed 
by  the  North  and  South,  any  one  must  have  seen  that  the  chances 
of  war  were  against  us  ; but  if  thrice-armed  Justice  should  enable 
the  South  to  maintain  her  independence,  as  our  fathers  had  done, 
notwithstanding  the  unequal  contest,  what  selfish  advantage  could 
it  bring  Lee  ? If,  as  some  among  us  yet  expected,  many  hoped,  and 
all  wished,  there  should  be  a peaceful  separation,  he  would  have 
left  behind  him  all  he  had  gained  by  long  and  brilliant  service, 
and  could  not  leave  in  our  small  army  greater  rank  than  was 
proffered  to  him  in  the  larger  one  he  had  left.  If  active  hostilities 
were  prosecuted,  his  large  property  would  be  so  exposed  as  to  incur 
serious  injury,  if  not  destruction.  His  mother,  Virginia,  had 
revoked  the  grants  she  had  voluntarily  made  to  the  Federal  Govern- 
ment, and  asserted  the  State  sovereignty  and  independence  she  had 
won  from  the  mother-country  by  the  war  of  the  Revolution  ; and 


56 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


thus,  it  was  regarded,  the  allegiance  of  her  sons  became  wholly 
her  own.  Above  the  voice  of  his  friends  at  Washington,  advising  and 
entreating  him  to  stay  with  them,  rose  the  cry  of  Virginia  calling  her 
sons  to  defend  her  against  threatened  invasion.  Lee  heeded  this  cry 
only — alone  he  rode  forth,  as  he  had  crossed  the  Pedregal,  his  guiding 
star  being  duty,  and  offered  his  sword  to  Virginia.  His  offer  was  ac- 
cepted, and  he  was  appointed  to  the  chief  command  of  the  forces  of 
the  State.  Though  his  reception  was  most  flattering,  and  the  con- 
fidence manifested  in  him  unlimited,  his  conduct  was  conspicuous  for 
the  modesty  and  moderation  which  had  always  been  characteristic  of 
him.  The  South  had  been  involved  in  war  without  having  made  due 
preparations  for  it.  She  was  without  a navy,  without  even  a mer- 
chant marine  commensurate  with  her  wants  during  peace  ; without 
arsenals,  armories,  foundries,  manufactories,  or  stores  on  hand  to 
supply  those  wants.  Lee  exerted  himself  to  the  utmost  to  raise 
and  organize  troops  in  Virginia,  and  when  the  State  joined  the 
Confederacy  he  was  invited  to  come  to  Montgomery  and  explain 
the  condition  of  his  command  ; but  his  engagements  were  so  pressing 
that  he  sent  his  second  officer,  General  J.  E.  Johnston,  to  furnish 
the  desired  information. 

When  the  capital  of  the  Confederacy  was  removed  from  Mont- 
gomery to  Richmond,  Lee,  under  the  orders  of  the  President,  was 
charged  with  the  general  direction  of  army  affairs.  In  this  position 
the  same  pleasant  relations  which  had  always  existed  between  them 
continued,  and  Lee’s  indefatigable  attention  to  the  details  of  the 
various  commands  was  of  much  benefit  to  the  public  service.  In 
the  meantime  disasters,  confusion,  and  disagreement  among  the 
commands  in  Western  Virginia  made  it  necessary  to  send  there  an 
officer  of  higher  rank  than  any  then  on  duty  in  that  section.  The 
service  was  disagreeable,  toilsome,  and  in  no  wise  promising  to  give 
distinction  to  a commander.  Passing  by  all  reference  to  others, 
suffice  it  to  say  that  at  last  Lee  was  asked  to  go,  and,  not  counting 
the  cost,  he  unhesitatingly  prepared  to  start.  By  concentrating  the 
troops,  and  by  a judicious  selection  of  the  position,  he  compelled 
We  enemy  finally  to  retreat. 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


57 


There  is  an  incident  in  this  campaign  which  has  never  been 
reported,  save  as  it  was  orally  given  to  me  by  General  Lee,  with  a 
request  that  I should  take  no  official  notice  of  it,  A strong  division 
of  the  enemy  was  reported  to  be  encamped  in  a valley,  which  one 
of  the  colonels  said  he  had  found  by  reconnoissance  could  readily 
be  approached  on  one  side,  and  he  proposed  with  his  regiment  to 
surprise  and  attack.  General  Lee  accepted  his  proposition,  but  told 
him  that  he  himself  would,  in  the  meantime,  with  several  regi- 
ments, ascend  the  mountain  that  overlooked  the  valley  on  the  other 
side,  and  at  dawn  of  day,  on  a morning  fixed,  the  colonel  was  to 
make  his  assault.  His  firing  was  to  be  the  signal  for  a joint  attack 
from  three  directions.  During  the  night  Lee  made  a toilsome 
ascent  of  the  mountain  and  was  in  position  at  the  time  agreed 
upon.  The  valley  was  covered  by  a dense  fog.  Not  hearing  the 
signal,  he  went  by  a winding  path  down  the  side  of  the  mountain 
and  saw  the  enemy  preparing  breakfast  and  otherwise  so  engaged 
as  to  indicate  that  they  were  entirely  ignorant  of  any  danger.  Lee 
returned  to  his  own  command,  told  them  what  he  had  seen,  and 
though  the  expected  signal  had  not  been  given  by  which  the 
attacking  regiment  and  another  detachment  were  to  engage  in  the 
assault,  he  proposed  that  the  regiments  then  with  him  should  sur- 
prise the  camp,  which  he  believed,  under  the  circumstances,  might 
successfully  be  done.  The  colonels  went  to  consult  their  men,  and 
returned  to  inform  that  they  were  so  cold,  wet,  and  hungry  as  to 
be  unfit  for  the  enterprise.  The  fog  was  then  lifting,  and  it  was 
necessary  to  attack  immediately  or  to  withdraw  before  being  discov- 
ered by  the  much  larger  force  in  the  valley.  Lee  therefore  withdrew 
his  small  command  and  safely  conducted  them  to  his  encampment. 

The  colonel  who  was  to  give  the  signal  for  the  joint  attack,  mis- 
apprehending the  purpose,  reported  that  when  he  arrived  upon  the 
ground  he  found  the  encampment  protected  by  a heavy  abatis,  which 
prevented  him  from  making  a sudden  charge,  as  he  had  expected, 
not  understanding  that  if  he  had  fired  his  guns  at  any  distance  he 
would  have  secured  the  joint  attack  of  the  other  detachments,  and 
probably  brought  about  an  entire  victory.  Lee  generously  forebore 


58 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


to  exonerate  himself  when  the  newspapers  in  Richmond  criticised 
him  severely,  one  denying  him  any  other  consideration  except  that 
which  he  enjoyed  as  “the  President’s  pet.” 

It  was  an  embarrassment  to  the  executive  to  be  deprived  of  the 
advice  of  General  Lee,  but  it  was  deemed  necessary  again  to  detach 
him  to  look  after  affairs  on  the  coast  of  Carolina  and  Georgia,  and 
so  violent  had  been  the  unmerited  attacks  upon  him  by  the  Rich- 
mond press  that  it  was  thought  proper  to  give  him  a letter  to  the 
Governor  of  South  Carolina,  stating  what  manner  of  man  had  been 
sent  to  him.  There  his  skill  as  an  engineer  was  manifested  in 
the  defences  he  constructed  and  devised.  On  his  return  to  Rich- 
mond he  resumed  his  functions  of  general  supervisor  of  military 
affairs. 

In  the  spring  of  1862  Bishop  Meade  lay  dangerously  ill.  This 
venerable  ecclesiastic  had  taught  General  Lee  his  catechism  when 
a boy,  and  when  he  was  announced  to  the  bishop  the  latter  asked 
to  have  him  shown  in  immediately.  He  answered  Lee’s  inquiry 
as  to  how  he  felt  by  saying : “ Nearly  gone,  but  I wished  to  see  you 
once  more,”  and  then  in  a feeble  voice  added : “ God  bless  you, 
Robert,  and  fit  you  for  your  high  and  responsible  duties  ! ” The 
great  soldier  stood  reverently  by  the  bed  of  his  early  preceptor  in 
Christianity,  but  the  saintly  patriot  saw  beyond  the  hero  the  pious 
boy  to  whom  he  had  taught  the  catechism  ; first  he  gave  his  dying 
blessing  to  Robert,  and  then,  struggling  against  exhaustion,  invoked 
Heaven’s  guidance  for  the  general. 

After  the  battle  of  Seven  Pines  Lee  was  assigned  to  the  com- 
mand of  the  Army  of  Virginia.  Thus  far  his  duties  had  been  of 
a kind  to  confer  a great  benefit,  but  to  be  unseen  and  unappreci- 
ated by  the  public.  Now  he  had  an  opportunity  for  the  employ- 
ment of  his  remarkable  power  of  generalization  while  attending  to 
the  minutest  details.  The  public  saw  manifestation  of  the  first, 
but  could  not  estimate  the  extent  to  which  the  great  results  achieved 
were  due  to  the  exact  order,  systematic  economy,  and  regularity 
begotten  of  his  personal  attention  to  the  proper  adjustment  of 
even  the  smallest  part  of  that  mighty  machine,  a well-organized, 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


59 


disciplined  army.  His  early  instructor,  in  a published  letter,  seemed 
to  regard  the  boy’s  labor  of  finishing  a drawing  on  a slate  as  an 
excess  of  care.  Was  it  so  ? No  doubt,  so  far  as  the  particular 
task  was  concerned;  but  this  seedling  is  to  be  judged  by  the  fruit 
the  tree  bore.  That  little  drawing  on  the  slate  was  the  prototype 
of  the  exact  investigations  which  crowned  with  success  his  labors 
as  a civil  and  military  engineer  as  well  as  a commander  of  armies. 
May  it  not  have  been,  not  only  by  endowment  but  also  from  these 
early  efforts,  that  his  mind  became  so  rounded,  systematic,  and 
complete  that  his  notes  written  on  the  battlefield  and  in  the  saddle 
had  the  precision  of  form  and  lucidity  of  expression  found  in  those 
written  in  the  quiet  of  his  tent  ? These  incidents  are  related,  not 
because  of  their  intrinsic  importance,  but  as  presenting  an  example 
for  the  emulation  of  youths  whose  admiration  of  Lee  may  induce 
them  to  follow  the  toilsome  methods  by  which  he  attained  to  true 
greatness  and  enduring  fame. 

In  the  early  days  of  June,  1862,  General  McClellan  threatened 
the  capital,  Richmond,  with  an  army  numerically  much  superior  to 
that  to  the  command  of  which  Lee  had  been  assigned.  A day  or 
two  after  he  had  joined  the  army  I was  riding  to  the  front,  and 
saw  a number  of  horses  hitched  in  front  of  a house,  and  among 
them  recognized  General  Lee’s.  Upon  dismounting  and  going  in, 
I found  some  general  officers  engaged  in  consultation  with  him  as 
to  how  McClellan’s  advance  could  be  checked,  and  one  of  them 
commenced  to  explain  the  disparity  of  force  and  with  pencil  and 
paper  to  show  how  the  enemy  could  throw  out  his  boyaus  and  by 
successive  parallels  make  his  approach  irresistible.  “Stop,  stop,” 
said  Lee,  “ if  yon  go  to  ciphering  we  are  whipped  beforehand.” 
He  ordered  the  construction  of  earthworks,  put  guns  in  a position 
for  a defensive  line  on  the  south  side  of  the  Chickahominy,  and 
then  commenced  the  strategic  movement  which  was  the  inception 
of  the  seven  days’  battles,  ending  in  uncovering  the  capital  and 
driving  the  enemy  to  the  cover  of  his  gunboats  in  the  James 
River.  There  was  never  a greater  mistake  than  that  which  was 
attributed  to  General  Lee  what  General  Charles  Lee,  in  his  reply 


6o 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


to  General  Washington,  called  the  “rascally  virtue.”  I have  had 
occasion  to  remonstrate  with  General  Lee  for  exposing  himself,  as 
I thought,  unnecessarily  in  reconnoissance,  but  he  justified  himself 
by  saying  he  “ could  not  understand  things  so  well  unless  he  saw- 
them.”  In  the  excitement  of  battle  his  natural  combativeness 
would  sometimes  overcome  his  habitual  self-control ; thus  it  twice 
occurred  in  the  campaign  against  Grant  that  the  men  seized  his 
bridle  to  restrain  him  from  his  purpose  to  lead  them  in  a 
charge. 

He  was  always  careful  not  to  wound  the  sensibilities  of  any 
one,  and  sometimes  with  an  exterior  jest  or  compliment,  would  give 
what,  if  properly  appreciated,  was  instruction  for  the  better  per- 
formance of  some  duty  : for  example,  if  he  thought  a general  officer 
was  not  visiting  his  command  as  early  and  as  often  as  was  desir- 
able, he  might  admire  his  horse  and  suggest  that  the  animal  would 
be  improved  by  more  exercise. 

He  was  not  of  the  grave,  formal  nature  that  he  seemed  to  some 
who  only  knew  him  when  sad  realities  cast  dark  shadows  upon 
him  ; but  even  then  the  humor  natural  to  him  would  occasionally 
break  out.  For  instance,  General  Lee  called  at  my  office  for  a ride 
to  the  defence  of  Richmond,  then  under  construction.  He  was 
mounted  on  a stallion  which  some  kind  friend  had  recently  sent 
him.  As  I mounted  my  horse,  his  was  restive  and  kicked  at  mine. 
We  rode  on  quietly  together,  though  Lee  was  watchful  to  keep  his 
horse  in  order.  Passing  by  an  encampment,  we  saw  near  a tent 
two  stallions  tied  at  a safe  distance  from  one  another.  “ There,” 
said  he,  “ is  a man  worse  off  than  I am.”  When  asked  to  explain, 
he  said  : “ Don’t  you  see,  he  has  two  stallions  ? I have  but  one.” 

His  habits  had  always  been  rigidly  temperate,  and  his  fare  in 
camp  was  of  the  simplest.  I remember  on  one  battlefield  riding 
past  where  he  and  his  staff  were  taking  their  luncheon.  He  invited 
me  to  share  it,  and  when  I dismounted  for  the  purpose,  it  proved 
to  have  consisted  only  of  bacon  and  corn-bread.  The  bacon  had 
all  been  eaten,  and  there  were  only  some  crusts  of  corn-bread  left, 
which,  however,  having  been  saturated  with  the  bacon  gravy,  were 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


61 


in  those  hard  times  altogether  acceptable,  as  General  Lee  was 
assured,  in  order  to  silence  his  regrets. 

While  he  was  on  duty  in  South  Carolina  and  Georgia,  Lee’s 
youngest  sou,  Robert,  then  a mere  boy,  left  school  and  came  down 
to  Richmond,  announcing  his  purpose  to  go  into  the  army.  His 
older  brother,  Custis,  was  a member  of  my  staff,  and  after  a confer- 
ence we  agreed  that  it  was  useless  to  send  the  boy  back  to  school, 
and  that  he  probably  would  not  wait  in  Richmond  for  the  return 
of  his  father,  so  we  selected  a battery,  which  had  been  organized 
in  Richmond,  and  sent  Robert  to  join  it.  General  Lee  told  me  that 
at  the  battle  of  Sharpsburg  this  battery  suffered  so  much  that  it 
had  to  be  withdrawn  for  repairs  and  some  fresh  horses,  but  as  he 
had  no  troops  even  to  form  a reserve,  as  soon  as  the  battery  could 
be  made  useful  it  was  ordered  forward.  He  said  that  as  it  passed 
him,  a boy,  mounted  as  a driver  of  one  of  the  guns,  much  stained 
with  powder,  said  : “ Are  you  going  to  put  us  in  again,  General  ? ” 
After  replying  to  him  in  the  affirmative,  he  was  struck  by  the  voice 
of  the  boy,  and  asked  him,  “ Whose  son  are  you  ? ” To  which  he 
answered,  “ I am  Robbie,”  whereupon  his  father  said,  “ God  bless 
you,  my  son,  you  must  go  in.” 

When  General  Lee  was  in  camp  near  Richmond  his  friends 
frequently  sent  him  something  to  improve  his  mess-table.  A lady, 
noted  for  the  very  good  bread  she  made,  had  frequently  favored  him 
with  some.  One  day,  as  we  were  riding  through  the  street,  she  was 
standing  in  her  front  door  and  bowed  to  us.  The  salutation  was,  of 
course,  returned.  After  we  had  passed  he  asked  me  who  she  was. 
I told  him  she  was  the  lady  who  sent  him  such  good  bread.  He 
was  very  sony  he  had  not  known  it,  but  to  go  back  would  prove 
that  he  had  not  recognized  her  as  he  should  have  done.  His  habitual 
avoidance  of  any  seeming  harshness,  which  caused  him  sometimes, 
instead  of  giving  a command,  to  make  a suggestion,  was  probably  a 
defect.  I believe  that  he  had  in  this  manner  indicated  that  supplies 
were  to  be  deposited  for  him  at  Amelia  Courthouse,  but  the  testimony 
of  General  Breckenridge,  Secretary  of  War,  of  General  St.  John, 
Commissary  General,  and  Lewis  Harvie,  president  of  the  Richmond 


62 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


and  Danville  Railroad,  conclusively  proves  that  no  such  requisition 
was  made  upon  either  of  the  persons  who  should  have  received 
it ; and,  further,  that  there  were  supplies  both  at  Danville  and 
Richmond  which  could  have  been  sent  to  Amelia  Courthouse  if 
information  had  been  received  that  they  were  wanted  there. 

Much  has  been  written  in  regard  to  the  failure  to  occupy  the 
Round  Top  at  Gettysburg  early  in  the  morning  of  the  second  day’s 
battle,  to  which  failure  the  best  judgment  attributes  our  want  of 
entire  success  in  that  battle.  Whether  this  was  due  to  the  order 
not  being  sufficiently  positive  or  not,  I will  leave  to  the  historians 
who  are  discussing  that  important  event.  I have  said  that  Lee’s 
natural  temper  was  combative,  and  to  this  may  be  ascribed  his 
attack  on  the  third  day  at  Gettysburg,  when  the  opportunity  had 
not  been  seized  which  his  genius  saw  was  the  gate  to  victory.  It 
was  this  last  attack  to  which  I have  thought  he  referred  when  he 
said  it  was  all  his  fault,  thereby  sparing  others  from  whatever 
blame  was  due  for  what  had  previously  occurred. 

After  the  close  of  the  war,  while  I was  in  prison  and  Lee  was 
on  parole,  we  were  both  indicted  on  a charge  of  treason  ; but,  in 
hot  haste  to  get  in  their  work,  the  indictment  was  drawn  with  the 
fatal  omission  of  an  overt  act.  General  Grant  interposed  in  the 
case  of  General  Lee,  on  the  ground  that  he  had  taken  his  parole 
and  that  he  was,  therefore,  not  subject  to  arrest.  Another  grand 
jury  was  summoned  and  a bill  was  presented  against  me  alone  and 
amended  by  inserting  specifications  of  overt  acts.  General  Lee  was 
summoned  as  a witness  before  that  grand  jury,  the  object  being 
to  prove  by  him  that  I was  responsible  for  certain  things  done  by 
him  during  the  war.  I was  in  Richmond,  having  been  released 
by  virtue  of  the  writ  of  habeas  corpus.  General  Lee  met  me  very 
soon  after  having  given  his  testimony  before  the  grand  jury,  and 
told  me  that  to  the  inquiry  whether  he  had  not,  in  the  specified 
cases,  acted  under  my  orders,  he  said  that  he  had  always  consulted 
me  when  he  had  the  opportunity,  both  on  the  field  and  elsewhere ; 
that  after  discussion,  if  not  before,  we  had  always  agreed,  and 
therefore  he  had  done  with  my  consent  and  approval  only  what 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


63 


lie  might  have  done  if  he  had  not  consulted  me,  and  that  he  accepted 
the  full  responsibility  for  his  acts.  He  said  he  had  endeavored  to 
present  the  matter  as  distinctly  as  he  could,  and  looked  up  to  see 
what  effect  he  was  producing  upon  the  grand  jury.  Immediately 
before  him  sat  a big  black  negro,  whose  head  had  fallen  back  on  the 
rail  of  the  bench  he  sat  on  ; his  mouth  was  wide  open,  and  he  was 
fast  asleep.  General  Lee  pleasantly  added  that,  if  he  had  had  an}?- 
vanity  as  an  orator,  it  would  have  received  a rude  check. 

The  evident  purpose  was  to  offer  to  Lee  a chance  to  escape  by 
transferring  to  me  the  responsibility  for  overt  acts.  Not  only  to 
repel  the  suggestion,  but  unequivocally  to  avow  his  individual  respon- 
sibility, with  all  that,  under  existing  circumstances,  was  implied  in 
this,  was  the  highest  reach  of  moral  courage  and  gentlemanly  pride. 
Those  circumstances  were  exceptionally  perilous  to  him.  He  had 
been  indicted  for  treason ; the  United  States  President  had  vindic- 
tively threatened  to  make  treason  odious  ; the  dregs  of  society  had 
been  thrown  to  the  surface;  judicial  seats  were  held  by  political 
adventurers;  the  United  States  judge  of  the  Virginia  district  had 
answered  to  a committee  of  Congress  that  he  could  pack  a jury  so 
as  to  convict  Davis  or  Lee — and  it  was  under  such  surroundings 
that  he  met  the  grand  jury  and  testified  as  stated  above.  Arbitrary 
power  might  pervert  justice  and  trample  on  right,  but  could  not 
turn  the  knightly  Lee  from  the  path  of  honor  and  truth. 

Descended  from  a long  line  of  illustrious  warriors  and  statesmen^ 
Robert  Edward  Lee  added  new  glory  to  the  name  he  bore,  and, 
whether  measured  by  a martial  or  an  intellectual  standard,  will 
compare  favorably  with  those  whose  reputation  it  devolved  upon 
him  to  sustain  and  emulate. 

Jefferson  Davis. 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 

SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 

THE  ANCESTORS  OF  GENERAL  ROBERT  E.  LEE 
And  the  Times  in  Which  They  Lived. 

By  Mrs.  Roger  A.  Pryor. 

“ The  leafy  blossoming  Present  Time  springs  from  the  whole 
Past,  remembered  and  unrememberable.  ” — Carlyle. 

An  honorable  ancestry  is  a gift  of  the 
gods,  and  should  be  regarded  as  such  by 
those  who  possess  it. 

What  constitutes  an  honorable  ances- 
try? Surely  not  merely  a titled  ancestry. 
Descent  from  nobles  may  be  interesting,  but 
it  can  only  be  “ honorable  ” when  the  straw- 
arms  of  lek,  of  coton  hai/l,  berry  leaves  have  crowned  a wise  head,  and 

the  ermine  covered  a true  heart.  Nearly 
three  hundred  years  ago  an  English  wit  declared  that  “ noblemen 
have  seldom  anything  in  print,  save  their  clothes  ! ” Who  can  say 
that  this  is  further  from  the  truth  to-day  than  it  was  in  Sir  John 
Suckling’s  time  ? 

Position  and  learning  are  desirable  gifts.  Pride  is  reasonable 
in  those  who  can  point  to  an  ancestor  in  whom  they  were  conspicuous. 
But  high  offices  have  been  held  by  men  who  were  not  loyal  to  their 
trust ; and  genius — that  beacon  of  light  in  the  hands  of  true  men — - 
has  been  a torch  of  destruction  in  those  of  the  unworthy. 

(65) 


5 


66 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


And  wealth  ! Wealth  has  been,  and  ever  will  be,  a synonym  of 
power.  It  can  buy  the  title,  and  command  the  treasures  of  genius. 
It  can  win  friendship : pour  heaven’s  sunshine  into  dark  places : 
cause  the  desert  to  bloom.  It  can  prolong  and  sweeten  life,  and 
alleviate  the  pangs  of  death. 

But  the  possession  of  wealth  cannot  make  an  ancestry  “ honor- 
able,” unless  the  riches  were  gained  honorably.  Its  jewels  must 

not  be  the  crystallized  tears  of 
widows  and  orphans;  its  flow- 
ers must  not  have  bloomed 
upon  the  graves  of  the  crushed 
and  downtrodden. 

It  was  said  of  one,  belong- 
ing to  the  race  from  which 
General  Lee  descended,  that 
“ he  was  a vigorous  gentleman, 
full  of  courage  and  resolution. 
His  sturdy  nature  would  not 
bow  to  court  complaints.  He 
maintained  what  he  spake, 
spake  what  he  thought,  and 
thought  what  he  apprehended 
to  be  true  and  just.  Once  he 
came  into  court  with  a great 
milk-white  feather  about  his 
hat,  which  then  was  somewhat 
unusual,  save  that  a person  of 
his  merit  might  make  a fash- 
ion. One  of  the  lords  said 
unto  him  in  some  jeer:  ‘ My  lord,  you  wear  a very  fair  feather!’ 
‘ True,’  said  the  earl ; ‘and,  mark  you,  there’s  not  a taint  in  it!  ’ ” The 
quaint  old  narrator  of  this  incident  adds : “ His  family  was  ever 
loyal  to  the  crown,  deserving  well  their  motto,  ‘ Vero  nil  verius.’ ” 
These  characteristics  of  Henry  de  Vere,  seventeenth  Earl  of  Oxford, 
might  furnish  the  keynote,  to  any  candid  mind,  of  the  distinguishing 


SILVER  PINT  CUP  (PRESERVED  IN  QUEEN’S  COL- 
LEGE, OXFORD)  BEARING  THE  ARMS  OF  LEE 
OF  LANGLEY  AND  COTON. 

Permissiou  of  Mr.  J.  Henry  Lea,  of  Fairhaven,  Mass. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


67 


LEA  OF  LEA  HALL  AND  BLAND. 

DERNHALL,  CHESHIRE. 


characteristics  of  the  Lee  family  of  Virginia,  in  whose 
blood  flowed  that  of  the  De  Veres  of  England. 

Among  General  Lee’s  ancestors  -were  men  of 
learning  and  high  position.  They  were  the  bishops 
of  the  Chnrch  of  England,  the  lords  chief  justices 
of  England,  the  sheriffs  of  Shropshire  and  London, 
and  the  signers  of  the  Magna  Charta.  The  long 
line  goes  far  back  to  the  Norman  nobles,  “ Longue 
Epee”  and  “Sanspeur.”  There  were  gallant  soldiers 
among  them  who  fought  with  William  the  Conqueror 
at  Hastings,  with  Richard  Coeur  de  Lion  at  Acre, 
and  with  Marlborough  at  Blenheim.  The  antiquary 
who  appreciates  a royal  line  would  be  rewarded 
by  tracing  that  of  the  Lees  of  Virginia.  In 
England,  France,  and  in  America  they  filled 
high  places  in  their  day  and  generation,  and 
handed  the  ’scutcheon  from  father  to  son  with 
“ ne’er  a taint  upon  it.” 

They  were  also  men  of  large  wealth,  as  well 
as  distinction.  Nowhere  is  it  recorded  that  they 
ever  wronged  man  or  woman.  They  won  their 
worldly  goods  honorably,  used  them  beneficently, 


68 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  DEE, 


IIHIB 

FAIRFAX. 


and  laid  them  down  cheerfully  when  duty  to  king 
or  country  demanded  the  sacrifice,  and  when  it 
pleased  God  to  call  them  out  of  the  world. 

IN  ENGLAND. 

The  name  of  Lee  occurs  very  early  in  the  lists 
of  the  landed  gentry  of  England,  and  of  the  Lord 
Mayors  and  Sheriffs  of  the  counties.  Lancelot 
Lee  was  with  William  the  Conqueror  at  the 
battle  of  Hastings,  in  1066,  and  Lionel  Lee 
was  a soldier  under  Richard  Cceur  de  Lion, 
“ at  the  head  of  a company  of  ‘ gentlemen 
cavaliers,’  displaying  great  bravery  at  Acre.” 
The  name  often  appears  as  “ de  Lee”  before 
the  reign  of  Henry  VI.  In  that  reign  the 
“ de  ” before  names  began  to  be  left  off,  and 
“ knight  ” and  “ squire  ” took  its  place. 

I should  have  been  glad  to  have  dis- 
covered that  the  Virginia  hero  was  of  the 
lineage  of  Thomas  Leigh,  of  Stoneleigli, 


^ Virginia. 

Wizard  of  the  North. 
Lee  were  not  merely 


“ created  Baron  for  his  fidelity  in  dangerous 
times ;”  or  even  to  have  traced  kindred  with 
the  sturdy  old  knight  immortalized  by  the 
But  I incline  to  the  opinion  that  Leigh  and 
different  spellings  of  the  same  name.  The 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


69 


arms  of  the  two  ancient  families  differ  wholly.  The  names  of  Lee, 
of  Le,  Lea,  Ley  and  Atte-Lee  appear  as  sheriffs  in  eleven  counties  in 
England,  and  also  in  the  sheriff’s  lists  of  London.  These  “ shire- 
reeves,”  or  sheriffs,  take  their  name  from  “ Reeve,  which  hath,”  says 
an  old  writer,  “ much  affinity  with  Dutch  Grave , and  signifieth  an 
officer  to  oversee  and  order,  being  chief  of  the  shire  ; and  may  be 
believed  as  old  as  King  Alfred,  who  first  divided  England  into  shires 
about  the  year  of  our  Lord,  888.” 

The  clerk  of  the  peace  for  each  county  presented  six  names 
yearly  to  the  lord  chief  justice  as  fit  persons  to  be  sheriffs  of  the 
county.  The  lord  chief  justice  presented  three  out  of  that  number 
to  the  king,  “ who  pricked  out  one  to  stand  sheriff  of  the  county.” 

The  duty  of  the  sheriff  was  to  suppress  riots,  secure  prisoners, 
distrain  for  debts,  execute  writs,  return  the  choice  of  knights  and 
burgesses  for  Parliament,  empanel  juries,  etc.  It  was  necessary  that 
they  should  reside  and  own  land  in  the  county.  “ The  principal 
gentry,”  says  old  Thomas  Fuller,  “were  deputed  for  that  place, 
keeping  great  attendance  and  hospitality,  equaling  the  greatest 
lords  in  the  land  for  their  magnificence,  having  often  two  or  more 
fair  seats  in  the  same  shire.” 

The  Lees  of  Virginia  belong  to  the  Lees  of  Shropshire,  many 
of  whom  were  sheriffs  of  that  county.  Several  of  these  were  knights 
and  baronets.  All  bore  the  same  arms — identical  with  the  arms 
borne  by  the  first  immigrant  to  Virginia. 

The  family  seats  of  the  Lees  of  Shropshire  were,  among  others, 
Lea,  Lee  Hall,  Langley,  and  Coton  Hall.  Among  the  family  seats 
in  Virginia  we  find  the  English  names  of  Lee  Hall,  Langley,  Coton, 
Stratford  and  Ditchley.  But  the  latter  by  no  means  proves  that 
the  Lees  of  Virginia  were  descended  from  the  Leighs  of  Ditchley. 
Hancock  Lee  named  his  family  seat  Ditchley  probably  from  a sen- 
timent, and  strangely  enough  the  blood  of  the  two  families  mingled 
more  than  a hundred  years  after  he  died,  when  Robert  E.  Lee 
married  Mary  Custis.  The  first  immigrant  declared  that  he  was  of 
the  Lees  of  Coton  and  Morton-Regis,  in  Shropshire.  As  we  have 
seen,  the  arms  borne  by  him  confirm  this. 


7 o GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


Fuller  says  that  the  “ fixing  of  hereditary  arms  in  England  was 
a hundred  years  ancienter  than  Richard  the  Second” — in  1277, 
therefore,  before  his  second  invasion  into  France,  Henry  V.  issued 
a proclamation  to  the  sheriffs  to  this  effect : “ Because  there  are 
divers  men  who  have  assumed  to  themselves  arms  and  coat-armours 

where  neither  they  nor 
there  ancestors  in  times 
past  used  such  arms  or  coat- 
armours  ” he  commands 
that  all  should  show  cause 
on  the  day  of  muster  “ why 
he  useth  arms  and  by  vir- 
tue of  whose  gift  he  en- 
joy eth  the  same:  those 
only  excepted  who  carried 
arms  with  us  at  the  battle 
of  Agincourt and  all 
detected  frauds  were  to  be 
punished  “ with  the  loss  of 
wages,  as  also  the  rasing 
out  and  breaking  off  of  said 
arms  called  coat-armours 

— and  this,”  adds  his  Maj- 
esty, with  emphasis,  “ you 
shall  in  no  case  omit.” 

By  a later  order  there 
was  a more  searching  in- 
vestigation into  the  right  to 
bear  arms.  A high  heraldic  officer,  usually  one  of  the  kings-at- 

arms,  was  sent  into  all  the  counties  to  examine  the  pedigrees  of 

the  landed  gentry  with  a view  of  ascertaining  whether  the  arms 
borne  by  them  were  unwarrantably  assumed.  The  king-at-arms 

was  accompanied  on  such  occasions  by  secretaries  or  draftsmen. 
The  “ Herald’s  Visitations,”  as  they  were  termed,  were  regularly 
held  as  early  as  1433  and  until  between  1686  and  1700.  Their 


COLONEL  RICHARD  LEE. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT, 


7i 


THE  LEES  OF  VIR- 
GINIA. 

I. — RICHARD  LEE. 

The  first  generation  of 
Lees  in  Virginia  begins 
with  “Collonel  Richard 
Lee,”  who  came  over  in 
1641-2 — possibly  in  the 
same  ship  that  brought  Sir 
William  Berkeley,  the  ac- 
complished courtier  with 
the  hand  of  steel  and  the 
glove  of  velvet.  They 
were  both  in  Virginia  in 


object  was,  by  no  means,  to  create  coats  of  arms,  but  to  reject  the 
unauthorized  and  confirm  and  verify  those  that  were  authentic. 
Thus  the  arms  of  the  Lees  of  Shropshire  were  subjected  to  strict 
scrutiny  before  being  registered  in  the  Herald’s  College.  They  could 
not  have  been  unlawfully  assumed  by  the  first  immigrant,  nor  would 
he,  while  living  in  Eng- 
land, have  been  allowed  to 
mark  his  silver  with  those 
arms,  nor  to  carve  them 
over  his  doors  in  any  Brit- 
ish colony. 


1642,  the  era  of  convul- 
sions. They  were  both 
cavaliers,  stanch  adherents 
of  the  Established  Church 
and  devoted  servants  of  the  king.  They  were  also  devoted  friends 
of  each  other.  Sir  William  was  going  to  rule  the  Virginians  with 
a rod  of  iron  upon  the  smallest  hint  of  rebellion,  or  of  allegiance 
to  Cromwell.  But  not  yet!  At  first  he  was  the  polished  courtier, 
all  smiles  and  silk  and  lace,  the  velvet  glove  hiding  well  the 


(RICHARD  DEE  II.) 


7 2 


GENERAL,  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


mailed  gauntlet.  So,  at  first  Richard  Lee  gave  him  his  friendship, 
and  settled,  having  sold  his  English  estate,  in  York  County,  not 
very  far  from  the  home  of  his  friend  the  Governor.  Sir  William 
lived  in  great  state  as  became  his  rank.  “ He  had  plate,  servants, 
carriages,  seventy  horses,  fifteen  hundred  apple  trees,  besides  apricots, 
peaches,  pears,  quinces  and  ‘ mellicottons  ’ ” — whatever  the  latter 

might  have  been.  Here 
he  entertained  the  “ true 
men  ” — and  among  them 
Colonel  Richard  Lee. 

Early  in  1642  we  find 
the  beginning  of  the  long 
list  of  land  grants — issued 
to  Richard  Lee  by  Sir  Wil- 
liam Berkeley,  then  by  the 
Commonwealth  governors, 
Bennett,  Digges  and  Math- 
ews ; finally  again  by  the 
knight  of  the  iron  hand, 
whose  restoration  Richard 
Lee  sought  and  obtained  of 
the  fugitive  king  in  Hol- 
and.  These  land  patents 
are  interesting  from  their 
quaint  expression,  liberal 
use  of  capitals  and  queer 
spelling.  The  first  begins 
as  follows  : “Whereas,  etc.: 
now  Know  yee  that  I the  said  Sr  William  Berkeley  Kt:  doe  wth  the 
consent  of  the  Councell  of  State  doe  accordingly  give  and  grant  unto 
Richard  Lee  gent  his  heirs  or  assignes  for  ever,”  etc.,  etc.,  “being 
due  unto  him  the  said  Richard  Lee  by  and  for  his  own  p’sonal 
Adventure,  his  wife  Ann  ” — other  names  following,  but  not  of  his 
own  family,  which  proves  that  he  was  already  married,  with  no 
children. 


MRS.  RICHARD  I.EE. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


The  surname  of  his  wife  is  not  known.  Probably  he  was 
married  in  England  before  his  emigration.  Her  portrait  presents 
an  intellectual  face,  with  finely  chiseled  features  and  a noble  pose 
of  the  head  and  throat.  The  eyes  are  large  and  dark ; the  hair 
brushed  back  in  the  style  that  was  followed  until  the  time  of 
Marie  Antoinette  ; while  the  one  thick  curl,  which  appears  in  all 
the  portraits  of  the  period, 
lies  upon  her  bosom.  The 
portrait  of  Richard  Lee  is 
extremely  interesting.  The 
face  is  noble  and  thoughtful, 
and  full  of  the  repose  which 
characterized  so  many  of  the 
faces  of  his  family,  and  was 
so  conspicuous  in  General 
Robert  E.  Lee. 

Richard  Lee  became  a 
large  planter,  actively  en- 
gaged also  in  commerce,  and 
locating  homes  in  York, 

Northumberland,  and  various 
points  in  the  “Northern 
Neck,”  which  had  hitherto 
been  unsettled  except  by  In- 
dians. He  represented  York 
County  as  burgess  in  1647, 
and  Northumberland  in  1651. 

TT  , 11  1 ,1  rr  r MRS.  RICHARD  LEE  II. 

He  held  also  the  omce  ot 

Justice,  was  Secretary  of  State  and  member  of  the  King’s  Council. 
He  also  served  on  various  commissions.  He  died  in  1663—4. 

The  political  history  of  the  colony  in  his  time  is  well  known. 
Virginia  during  these  years  was  a battle  ground  between  Church- 
men and  Dissenters,  Loyalists  and  Roundheads,  with  the  occasional 
spice  of  a terrible  outbreak  on  the  part  of  the  Indians.  The  eight 
shires  were  strung  along  the  water  courses,  and  back  of  these 


74 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  DEE, 


hovered  a sullen  cloud  of  savages.  Although  these  Indians  traded 
freely  with  the  colonists,  it  was  necessary  in  the  early  life  of  the 
colony  to  “ harry  them  ” by  going  “ three  severall  inarches  everie 
year  ” to  drive  them  back  within  the  bounds  prescribed  to  them 

by  law.  They  frequently 
attacked  the  colony,  but 
these  outbreaks  were 
easily  quelled.  The  ever- 
beginning,  never-ending 
strife  was  between  the 
Cavaliers  and  Round- 
heads,  each  party  being 
largely  represented  by 
the  people.  But  under 
no  circumstance  did  the 
Virginians  ever  lose 
sight  of  their  own  rights. 
Although  they  were  for 
the  most  part  Cavaliers 
— stanch  supporters  of 
church  and  king — they 
were  prepared  to  take  up 
arms  against  either  if 
their  sense  of  justice  to 
themselves  demanded  it. 
“Jealousy  of  right  went 
before  all,  and  never 
slept;  and  from  this 
rooted  sentiment  resulted, 
as  the  years  went  on,  the 
long  antagonism,  the  incessant  protest  and  the  steady  development 
of  republican  ideas  which  culminated  in  the  American  Revolution.” 

That  Richard  Lee  was  not  an  unmoved  spectator  of  events  in 
which  he  took  no  part,  is  proven  by  a record  in  a book  entitled 
“ Introductio  ad  Latinam  Blasioniam,”  published  in  1682  by  John 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


75 


Gibbon,  afterward  an  official  of  the  Herald’s  office,  at  London. 
On  page  158  he  wrote:  “A  great  part  of  Anno  1659  till  February 
the  year  following,  I lived  in  Virginia,  being  most  hospitably 
entertained  by  the  Honourable  Collonel  Richard  Lee,  Some  time 
Secretary  there ; and  who,  after  the  King’s  martyrdom,  hired  a 
Dutch  vessel,  freighted  her  himself,  went  to  Brussels,  surrendered 
up  Sir  William  Barcklaie's 
old  commission  (for  the 
Government  of  that  Pro- 
vince) and  received  a new 
one  from  his  present  Majesty 
(a  loyal  action  and  deserv- 
ing  my  commemoration). 

Neither  will  I omit  his  arms, 
being  Gul.  a fes'  chequy  or, 

Bl.  between  eight  Billets 
arg.,  being  descended  from 
the  Lees  of  Shropshire  who 
sometimes  bore  eight  bil- 
lets, sometimes  ten,  and 
sometimes  the  Fesse  counter 
compone  (as  I have  seen  by 
onr  office  records).” 

A later  note  by  Gibbon 
himself  in  a copy  of  the 
book  now  in  possession  of 
William  Blackstone  Lee, 

’ MRS.  THOMAS  TEE. 

adds:  “The  Collonell  Lee 

mentioned  p.  156  of  this  book  had  a fair  estate  in  Virginia. 
The  product  of  his  Tobacco  amounted  to  ^2000  per  annum.  I 
was  recommended  to  him  as  a fitt  and  Trusty  person,  having  been  a 
servant  to  Thomas  Lord  Coventry,  The  Richest  Baron  of  England, 
&c.  I accepted  Collonell  Lee’s  proffer — wee  arrived  in  Virginia  the 
last  of  October  1659  and  11  br  2nd  came  to  the  Collonell’s  house 
at  Dividing  Creekes.  Before  hee  could  settle  things  for  his  final 


?6 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


departure  and  Settling  in  England,  wee  had  newes  from  Newe 
England  of  ye  King’s  Restauration.  The  Collonel  was  willing  to 
hasten  to  England  and  I was  as  willing  as  hee,  having  hopes  to 
get  some  employment  by  means  of  John,  Lord  Culpeper,  to  whom 
my  family  had  relation  by  manage.  But  hee  was  dead  before  I 
reached  England.  Wee  arrived  at  Mergatt  in  Kent  friday  22d 

March  1 660-1.  My  leav- 
ing Virginia  I have  sorely 
repented.  He  made  mee 
proffers  of  marriage  and 
offered  mee  1000  acres  of 
land.” 

It  appears  that  Rich- 
ard Lee  had  resolved  to  re- 
turn to  England  before  the 
Restoration,  and  did  go 
immediately  upon  receiving 
the  “joyful  news.”  In 
1663  he  made  his  will,  and 
from  it  we  learn  that  he 
was  on  the  eve  of  a voyage 
alone  to  Virginia  to  arrange 
for  the  permanent  settle- 
ment there  of  his  family. 
He  beseeches  his  friends, 
in  case  of  his  death  on  the 
voyage,  to  lose  no  time  in 
sending  his  wife  and  children  to  Virginia.  His  will  disposes  of 
many  large  landed  estates,  variously  designated  as  Dividing  Creeks, 
Mocke  Nock,  Machotick,  Papermakers  Neck,  Bishops  Neck,  Para- 
dise, and  several  islands  in  the  Chesapeake  Bay.  He  piously 
commends  his  soul  “ to  the  good  and  gracious  God,”  and  his  body 
to  be  disposed  of,  “ whether  by  land  or  sea,  according  to  the 
opportunity  of  the  place,  not  doubting  but  at  the  last  day  both 
body  and  soul  shall  be  reunited  and  glorified.” 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


77 


The  later  home  of  Richard  Lee  was  at  “ Dividing  Creeks,”  in 
Northumberland  County.  It  is  probable  he  died  there.  The  place 
known  as  Cobbs  Hall  may  have  been  originally  “Dividing  Creeks,” 
but  this  is  not  known  certainty.  A wood-carving  has  been  pre- 
served of  the  arms  of  the  Lees,  and  believed  to  have  once  adorned 
the  front  door  of  Cobbs  Hall. 

The  present  owner  of  this 
interesting  relic  is  Judge 
Edwin  Broun,  who  inherited 
it  from  his  brother,  Dr. 

Charles  Lee  Broun.  The 
print  of  it,  given  here,  is 
from  a photograph  taken 
May,  1894.  The  carving 
represents,  says.  Dr.  Jenings 
Lee,  an  old  form  of  the  Lee 
arms — the  same,  in  fact,  as 
were  registered  at  the  Her- 
ald’s office  at  London  as 
“ borne  by  Colonel  Richard 
Lee,  Secretary  of  State  in 
Virginia,  Anno  1659.  The 
crescent  has  been  generally 
borne  by  the  Coton  family  to 
indicate  that  they  were  the 
younger  branch.  A strict 
interpretation  of  this  coat- 
arms  would  signify  that 
bearer  was  the  eldest  son  of  the  second  house,  and  that  his  father 
was  dead.” 

Richard  Lee  did  not  live  in  the  time  known  as  the  Golden 
Age  of  Virginia — that  is,  from  the  last  years  of  the  seventeenth 
century  to  the  beginning  of  the  Revolution.  But  the  life  of  the 
planter  in  1650  was  far  more  elegant  and  luxurious  than  in  the 
earlier  years.  Many  of  the  wooden  houses  had  burnt  down  aud 


78 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


FAC-SIMILE  OF  RESOLUTION  FOR  THE  INDEPENDENCE  OF  THE  UNITED  COLONIES,  PROPOSED  BY  RICHARD  HENRY 
LEE  IN  THE  FIRST  CONTINENTAL  CONGRESS,  PHILADELPHIA,  JUNE  7,  1776. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


79 


been  replaced  by  houses  very  substantially  built  of  brick  brought 
from  England.  They  were  ample,  with  low  ceilings,  thick  walls 
and  heavy  shutters.  All  the  furniture,  plate,  china,  linen  and 
books  were  imported  from  England.  Of  the  latter  there  were  not 
many.  These  were  bound  in  heavy  embossed  leather.  The 
planter’s  library  included  the  works  and  plays  of  Shakespeare,  Ben 
Jonson  and  Fletcher.  He  eagerly  acquired  all  the  volumes  per- 
taining to  his  adopted  country:  “ Purchas,  his  Pilgrimage,”  ‘‘The 

o f 
and 


Generali  Historie 
“New  England 
Isles,”  “The 
of  the  Present 
ia,”  “ The  Wreck 
ture,”  and  a few 
The  lord  of 
gold  on  his 
enormous  wig. 
and  genial,  a mix- 
observance  and 
man  who  hunted 
for  his  pastime, 
horses  and  rode 
proud  of  his 
were  the  in- 
with  which  he 
must  be  cut 
of  maple,  kept 


Virginia, 


the  Summer 
True  Discourse 
State  of  Virgin- 
of  the  Sea  V en- 
beside. 

the  manor  “wore 
clothes,”  and  an 
He  was  hospitable 
ture  of  courtly 
the  bearing  of  a 
wolves  and  foxes 
He  owned  fine 
well,  and  was 
tobacco.  Many 
cant  a t i o n s 
used  it.  It 
upon  a block 
in  a “lily 


jar,”  and  the  coal  which  lighted  the  pipe  must  be  lifted  with  silver 
tongs  and  lighted  from  juniper  wood.  The  planter  loved  his  home 
and  his  family,  and  left  them  with  regret  when  he  went  down  in 
his  sloop  to  James  Cittie  to  take  his  seat  in  the  House  of  Burgesses 
and  frame  those  queer  laws  of  the  times  : for  the  government  of 
the  church  “until  God  shall  please  to  turn  his  Majestie’s  pious 
thoughts  to  us  ” ; for  laying  a duty  on  rum,  “ because  it  hath  been 
found  to  bring  diseases  and  death  to  divers  people  ” ; for  furnishing 


8o 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  DEE. 


Indians  with  badges,  “ no  Indian  to  be  allowed  to  enter  the  English 
confines  without  a badge,  on  pain  of  imprisonment  and  one  hun- 
dred arms’  length  of  roanoke  ” ; for  keeping  the  sabbath ; for  the 
discipline  of  the  clergy ; for  disrespectful  behavior  to  the  same ; 
also  for  providing  every  county  with  “ a ducking-stool  for  babbling 
women  who  go  about  slandering  their  neighbors,”  and  for  young 
women  who  promise  marriage  to  more  than  one  man  at  a time. 
Later — early  in  the  eighteenth  century — a very  curious  but  feeble 
ebb-tide  of  the  witchcraft  superstition  reached  the  Virginia  shores. 
No  witch  was  ever  burnt  in  Virginia.  Once  only  was  a justice  of 
the  peace,  lending  too  willing  an  ear  to  one  “ Luke  Hill  and  Uxor,” 
constrained  to  arrest  Grace  Sherwood  on  “ suspetion  of  witchcraft,” 
and  condemn  the  said  Grace  to  a test  trial  similar  to  the  punish- 
ment awarded  to  “ babbling  women.”  Doubtless  Grace  Sherwood 
was  a young  woman  of  fascinating  presence,  otherwise  why  should 
the  justice  have  become  so  tender-hearted,  expressly  providing  that 
she  should  be  “ tryed  in  ye  water  by  ducking — only  by  her  own 
consent , and  not  if  the  weather  was  rainy  or  bad,  soe  it  possibly 
might  endanger  her  health  ? ” History  does  not  tell  us  whether 
the  bewitching  Grace  was  so  complaisant  as  to  give  her  “ own 
consent.” 

There  is  not  the  least  doubt  that  life,  notwithstanding  its 
dangers  and  limitations  and  political  anxieties,  passed  happily  to 
these  early  planters  of  Virginia.  The  lady  of  the  manor  had 
occupation  enough  and  to  spare  in  managing  English  servants  and 
negroes,  and  catering  for  a table  of  large  proportions.  Nor  was 
she  devoid  of  accomplishments.  She  could  dance  well,  embroider, 
play  upon  the  “ cittern  or  ghittern,”  and  wear  with  grace  her 
clocked  stockings,  rosetted  high-heeled  shoes  and  brave  gown  of 
“ taffeta  and  moyre.”  Those  were  not  troublous  days  of  ever- 
changing  fashion.  Garments  were,  for  many  years,  cut  after  the 
same  patterns,  varying  mainly  in  accordance  with  the  purses  of 
their  wearers.  “ The  petticoats  of  sarcenet,  with  black,  broad  lace 
printed  on  the  bottom  and  before  ” ; “ the  flowered  satin  and  plain 
satin,  laced  with  rich  lace  at  the  bottom,”  descended  from  mother 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


81 


to  daughter  with  no  change  in  the  looping  of  the  train  or  decora- 
tion of  bodice  and  ruff.  There  were  no  mails  to  bring  troublesome 
letters  to  be  answered  when  writing  was  so  difficult  and  spelling 
so  uncertain.  Not  that  there  was  the  smallest  disgrace  in  bad 
spelling!  Trouble  on  that  head  was  altogether  unnecessary.  Our 
colonial  dame  lived  in  a time  when  even  the  courtly  and  polished 
governor  of  the  colony  had  found,  amid  many  trials,  one  cause  for 
gratitude  : and  had  thanked  God  there  were  no  schools  or  printing 
“ for  learning  hath  brought  disobedience  into  the  world,  and  printing 
hath  divulged  it.”  There  were  no  newspapers  with  blood-curdling 
recitals  of  murder  and  burglary — no  society  column  to  vex  her 
simple  soul  by  awakening  unwholesome  ambitions.  She  had  small 
knowledge  of  any  world  better  than  her  own — of  bluer  skies,  kinder 
friends  or  gayer  society.  She  managed  well  her  large  household, 
loved  her  husband,  and  reared  kindly  but  firmly  her  many  sons 
and  daughters.  She  was  not  destitute  of  luxuries  of  dress  and 
living.  Tea  and  coffee  were  unknown,  as  yet,  but  how  about  the 
sack  and  canary,  and  possets  and  cordials  ? Moreover,  she  could 
send  to  London  at  least  once  a year  for  “new  laces,  silks  and 
slippers,  fine  linen  for  her  smocks  and  Paragon  for  her  Petticoats.” 

Such  were  the  times  upon  which  the  calm  eyes  of  Richard 
Lee  and  his  stately  Anna  looked  down — times  which  no  American 
can  regard  with  indifference,  marking  as  they  do  the  close  of  the 
plantation  period  in  the  history  of  the  country.  From  the  immi- 
grant to  the  birth  of  General  Robert  B.  Lee  there  were  but  six 
generations : Richard  in  1642,  Richard  Jr.,  Henry,  Henry  Jr., 
Light-Horse  Harry,  and  General  Robert  E.  Lee.  The  first  of 
these  lived  in  the  close  of  the  plantation  period ; the  three  that 
followed,  in  that  time  so  fondly  termed  by  Virginians  “ The  Golden 
Age  of  Virginia” — that  happy  time  when  all  clouds  had  rolled 
away ; when  the  cheaply  acquired  lands  had  become  valuable ; 
when  the  owners  were  no  longer  “ adventurers  ” but  “ ruffled 
nabobs  ” — when  their  sons,  hitherto  sent  abroad,  could  be  educated 
in  their  own  richly  endowed  college  at  Williamsburg ; when  living 
was  luxurious,  and  entertaining  marked  by  elegance  as  well  as 
6 


82 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


STRATFORD  HOUSE,  WESTMOREEAND  COUNTY,  VA. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


83 


hospitality ; when  the  rich  Lord  of  the  Manor  conld  live  in  neigh- 
borly friendship  with  the  small  freeholder  with  no  sense  of  con- 
descension on  one  part,  nor  loss  of  self-respect  on  the  other.  These 
were  the  days  known  as  the  “ good  old  times  * in  old  Virginia,” 
when  men  managed  to  live  without  telegraphs,  railways  and  electric 
lights.  It  was  a happy  era ! Care  seemed  to  keep  away  and  stand 
out  of  its  sunshine.  There  was  a great  deal  to  enjoy.  Social 
intercourse  was  on  the  most  friendly  footing.  The  plantation 
house  was  the  scene  of  a round  of  enjoyments.  The  planter  in 
his  manor  house,  surrounded  by  his  family  and  retainers,  was  a 
feudal  patriarch  ruling  everybody;  drank  wholesome  wine — sherry 
or  canary — of  his  own  importation  ; entertained  every  one ; held 
great  festivities  at  Christmas,  with  huge  log  fires  in  the  great 
fireplaces,  around  which  the  family  clan  gathered.  It  was  the  life 
of  the  family,  not  of  the  world,  and  produced  that  intense  attach- 
ment for  the  soil  which  has  become  proverbial.  Everybody  was 
happy!  Life  was  not  rapid,  but  it  was  satisfactory.  The  portraits 
of  the  time  show  us  faces  without  those  lines  which  care  furrows 
in  the  faces  of  the  men  of  to-day.  That  old  society  succeeded  in 
working  out  the  problem  of  living  happily  to  an  extent  which  we 
find  few  examples  of  to-day.  It  has  been  ridiculed  as  “ aristo- 
cratic” by  its  sarcastic  censors.  But  the  Virginians  of  the  eight- 
eenth century,  although  descended  from  noble  houses  in  the  old 
country,  had  a truer  claim  than  descent  to  be  termed  aristocrats. 

One  of  Bishop  Potter’s  noblest  utterances  was  this : “ There 
can  be  but  one  true  aristocracy  in  all  the  world — that  of  character 
enriched  by  learning.”  Read  the  records  of  the  men  who  lived  in 
Virginia  in  the  seventeenth  and  eighteenth  centuries — the  Randolphs, 
Blands,  George  Washington,  Patrick  Henry,  Jefferson,  John  Mar- 
shall, George  Mason,  Richard  Henry  Lee,  Francis  Lightfoot  Lee 
— all  the  Lees ! They  were  cradled  and  reared  in  the  society  I 
am  describing.  They  attended  the  grand  assemblies  at  the  Apollo 
room  in  the  old  Raleigh  Tavern,  where  the  bust  of  Sir  Walter 
Raleigh  looked  down  upon  the  beaux  and  belles  in  finest  silks 

*See  Cooke’s  “History  of  Virginia.” 


84 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


and  laces  as  they  danced  and  feasted.  The  youths  passed  on  their 
fine  horses,  going  to  prosecute  their  love  affairs,  and  published  in 
the  Gazette  their  verses  addressed  to  “ Myrtilla  ” or  “ Chloe  ” or 
“Belinda.”  There  was  horse-racing  and  cock-fighting ; “Bacon’s 
Thunderbolts”  were  the  names  of  spangles  who  triumphed  in  many 
battles.  The  anniversary  of  St.  Tammany,  tutelar  Saint  of  America, 
is  recorded  as  a grand  occasion,  opening  with  a royal  salute  of 
twenty-one  guns  and  ending  with  a brilliant  ball  that  lasted  until 
four  iu  the  morning.”  A jaunty  time  this  for  the  training  of  the 
great  men  who  won  our  freedom  in  the  Revolution,  and  framed 
our  Constitution  and  laws  ! 

Beverley,  writing  in  1720,  says  of  the  Virginians:  “They  have 
their  gardeners,  brewers,  bakers,  butchers  and  cooks  within  them- 
selves ; they  have  a great  plenty  of  provisions  for  their  table  ; and 
as  for  spicery  and  other  things  the  country  don’t  produce,  they 
have  constant  supplies  of  ’em  from  England.  The  gentry  pretend 
to  have  their  victuals  drest  and  served  up  as  nicely  as  the  best 
tables  in  London.”  Henry  Randall,  of  New  York,  in  his  “ Life  of 
Jefferson,”  says:  “Many  of  the  planters  lived  in  baronial  splendor. 
Their  tables  were  loaded  with  plate,  and  with  the  luxuries  of  the 
Old  and  New  World.  Numerous  slaves  and  white  persons,  whose 
time  they  owned  for  a term  of  years,  served  them  in  every  capacity 
which  use,  luxury  or  ostentation  could  dictate ; and  when  they 
traveled  in  state,  their  cumbrous  and  richly  appointed  coaches  were 
dragged  by  six  horses,  driven  by  three  postilions.  When  the 
Virginia  gentleman  of  that  day  went  forth  with  his  household,  the 
cavalcade  consisted  of  the  mounted  white  males  of  the  family,  the 
coach-and-six  lumbering  through  the  sands,  and  a retinue  of 
mounted  body  servants,  grooms  with  spare  led  horses,  etc.,  in  the 
rear.” 

We  can  imagine  the  cares  of  the  mistress  of  the  house  upon 
the  approach  of  “ the  cavalcade  ” for  a week’s  visit ! But  she  had 
always  a valuable  assistant  in  her  housekeeper,  who  was  also  her 
friend ; entirely  devoted  to  her,  and  to  the  duty  of  maintaining  the 
honor  of  the  family. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT.  85 

A letter  from  one  of  these  humble  retainers,  a housekeeper  at 
Stratford,  somewhere  about  1774,  has  been  preserved: 

“ (Dated)  Stratford,  September  27. 

* “ To  Miss  Martha  Corbin — Dear  Miss.  I gladly  embrace  this  opportunity 
of  writing  to  you  to  put  you  in  mind  there  is  such  a being  as  my  Selfe.  I did  not 
think  you  two  would  have  slited  me  so.  Your  little  cosen  matilda  was  made  a 
cristan  the  25  of  September.  The  godmothers  was  mrs  Washington  miss  becy 
Tayloe  Miss  Nancy  Lawson  Stod  proxse  for  Miss  Nelly  Lee  and  I for  Mrs 
Fauquer,  godfathers  was  col.  Taloe  Mr  Robert  Carter  mrs  Washington  Col  Frank 
Lee,  the  Esq:  mr  Washington  and  your  ant  Lee  Dessers  there  Love  to  you  I am 
your  very  humble  servant  Elizabeth  Jackson.” 

It  is  easy  to  understand  why  Miss  Jackson  should  have  digni- 
fied all  the  Lees  with  large  capitals,  but  why  she  should  thus  have 
honored  Miss  Nancy  Lawson  above  “ mrs.  Washington  ” we  shall 
never  know  in  this  world.  The  Virginia  woman  in  “ The  Golden 
Age  ” had  need  of  all  he  help  she  could  get.  She  married  while  yet 
a child — often  less  than  fifteen  years  old.  Arthur  Lee  says  : “ In 
Virginia  a man  is  old  at  thirty  and  a woman  at  twenty.”  A cer- 
tain little  Alice  Lee,  twelve  years  old,  wrote  this  remarkable  letter 
from  Stratford  in  1772  to  a kinsman  in  London: 

“ So  you  threaten  me  if  I prove  deficient  in  the  deference  I 
owe  you  as  a married  man,  with  the  power  you  have  of  forwarding 
or  retarding  my  success  in  the  Matrimonial  Way.  This  would  be 
a tremendous  threat  indeed  were  I as  fond  of  Matrimony  as  my 
young  Mistress,  as  you  call  her,  but  happily  I am  little  more  than 
twelve  years  old  and  not  so  eager  to  tye  a Knot  which  Death  alone 
can  Dissolve.  And  yet  I pretend  not  to  ridicule  the  holy  sacred 
institution,  but  have  all  due  reverence  for  that  and  the  worthy 
people  who  have  entered  into  the  Society,  from  good  and  generous 
motives.  It  is  only  those  who  chuse  to  be  married  at  all  events 
that  I think  deserve  raillery.  ...  I never  saw  Westmoreland 
so  dull.  I was  at  Squire  Lee’s  when  your  letter  came.  He  is  the 
veriest  Tramontane  in  nature  ; if  ever  he  gets  married,  if  his  wife 
civilises  him,  she  deserves  to  be  canonized. 

* For  this  letter  and  other  letters  and  data  of  the  Lee  family  in  Virginia  I am  indebted  to 
the  valuable  and  painstaking  work  “ Lee  of  Virginia,  1642-1892,”  recently  prepared  and  issued 
by  Dr.  Edmund  Jenings  Lee,  of  Philadelphia. 


86 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


“ So  you  can’t  forbear  a fling  at  femalities ; believe  me  Curiosity 
is  as  imputable  to  the  Sons  as  the  Daughters  of  Eve.  Think  you 
there  was  ever  a Lady  more  curious  than  our  Cousin  the  Squire  ? 
He  himself  is  the  greatest  of  all  curiosities,  but  hang  him,  how  came 
he  to  pop  twice  in  my  head  while  I was  writing  to  you ! 

“ The  Annapolis  Races  Commence  the  6th  of  October.  The 

American  Compy  of  Players  are 
there  and  said  to  be  amazingly 
improved.  I should  like  to  see 
them,  as  I think  Theatrical  Enter- 
tainments a rational  amusement.” 

Clever  little  Mistress  Alice ! 
Twelve  years  old,  and  already 
flirting  with  the  sixty-year-old 
Squire  Richard  Lee  ! 

If  homage  could  compensate 
for  the  cares  of  premature  mar- 
riage, the  girl-wives  had  their 
reward.  They  lived  in  the  age 
and  in  the  land  of  chivalry.  Their 
charms  were  sung  by  the  brightest 
wits  of  that  age.  When  they  mar- 
ried— or,  as  the  marriage  notices 
read,  when  “ Hymen  lighted  her 
torch  ” — their  gowns,  it  is  true, 
were  not  described  in  the  Virginia 
Gazette , nor  the  flowers  and  col- 
lation— still  less  the  moneyed  value  of  the  newr  alliance,  but  the  per- 
sonal charms  of  the  bride,  and  her  “ amiable  qualities  of  mind  and 
heart  ” received  generous  praise.  As  a matron  she  was  adored  by 
her  husband  and  friends.  When  she  said,  “Until  death  do  us  part,” 
she  meant  it.  Divorce  was  unknown,  its  possibility  undreamed  of. 
However  and  wherever  her  lot  was  cast  she  endured  to  the  end  ; fully 
assured  that  when  she  went  to  sleep  behind  the  marble  slab  in  the 
garden  a list  of  her  virtues  would  adorn  her  tombstone. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


87 


The  immigrant  and  his  wife  Anna  left  eight  children,  two  of 
them  daughters — one,  Mary,  married,  but  of  the  other,  Elizabeth,  the 
historian  records  “No  data.”  Could  it  be  that  it  was  she  who  was 
most  interested  when,  as  John  Gibbon  wrote  of  her  father,  “ He  made 
mee  proffers  of  marriage, 
and  offered  mee  1000  acres 
of  land  ” ? Alas  ! I fear 
it  was  even  so ! But  it  is 
some  comfort  to  know  that 
John  Gibbon  adds  : “ My 

leaving  Virginia  I have 
sorely  repented.” 

Richard  Lee’s  sons 
were:  (1)  John,  who  died 
unmarried ; (2)  Richard, 

heir-at-law  after  John’s 
death,  and  founder  of  the 
“Stratford  line  of  Lees”; 

(3)  Francis,  who  married 
and  died  in  London ; (4) 

William,  who  left  no  heir; 

(5)  Hancock,  founder  of  the 
“ Ditchley  line  of  Lees”; 

(6)  Charles,  founder  of  the 
“ Cobbs  Hall  ” line. 

There  is  a silver  cup  at 
Oxford  presented  by  John 
Lee,  who  gained  his  A.  B. 
in  1662  at  that  university. 

It  has  an  inscription,  an 

odd  mixture  of  English,  Latin  and  the  Indian  tongue  : 


WOOD  CARVING  OF  THE  LEE  ARMS,  FROM  THE  OLD 
COBBS  HALL  MANSION,  VIRGINIA 


“ COLL.  REGI.  OXON. 

D.  D.  Johanis  Lee  Natus  in  Capohonasick 
Wiekacomoco  in  Virginia  America  Filius 
Primogenitus  Richardi  Lee  Chiliarchae 
Oriundi  de  Morton  Regis  in  Agro  Salopiensi. 
1658.” 


88 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


Hancock  Lee  (fifth  son)  was  member  of  the  House  of  Burgesses 
in  1688,  and  Justice,  1699-1702.  He  married  twice — Mary,  daughter 
of  Philip  Kendall,  member  of  the  House  of  Burgesses,  and  Speaker 
of  the  House  in  1666  ; and  secondly,  Sarah,  daughter  of  Isaac  Aller- 
ton,  who  came  over  in  the  Mayflower.  He  owned  several  estates 
besides  Ditchley,  in  Northumberland.  Bishop  Meade,  in  “ Old 
Churches  and  Families  of  Virginia,”  makes  frequent  mention  of 
Hancock  Lee.  The  parish  in  which  he  lived  was  called  Lee  Parish. 
He  presented  a communion  cup — still  used  in  old  Wycomoco  church, 
inscribed  “Ex  Dono  Hancock  Lee  to  ye  Parish  of  Lee.  1711.” 
His  descendants  married  into  the  Armistead,  Eustace,  Steptoe, 
Conway,  Gilmour,  Ball,  Willis,  Lloyd,  and  other  distinguished 
families  of  Virginia.  His  line  is  known  as  the  Ditchley  line  of  Lees. 

Charles  Lee,  youngest  son  of  Richard,  the  immigrant,  was  born, 
1656,  at  Cobbs  Hall,  where  he  lived,  died  and  was  buried.  He 
married  Elizabeth  Medstand,  of  Lancaster.  Charles  Lee  was  Justice 
for  Northumberland,  1687-99.  His  descendants  intermarried  with 
the  family  of  Lee,  and  into  the  Jones  and  Howson  families. 

II. — RICHARD  LEE,  JR. 

Born  164.7 ; Died  171+. 

Richard  Lee,  after  the  death  of  his  brother  John,  became  the 
heir-at-law  of  his  father,  Richard  Lee,  the  immigrant.  He  was 
educated  at  Oxford,  and  probably  studied  law  at  the  inns  of  London. 
His  grandson  wrote  of  him  : “ He  was  so  clever  that  some  great 
men  offered  to  promote  him  to  the  highest  dignities  of  the  Church  if 
his  Father  would  let  him  stay  in  England  ; but  this  offer  was  refused. 
The  old  Gentleman  was  determined  to  fix  all  his  children  in  Virginia. 
Richard  spent  almost  all  his  life  in  study,  and  usually  wrote  his 
notes  in  Greek,  Hebrew,  or  Latin,  so  that  he  neither  diminished 
nor  improved  his  paternal  estate.  He  was  of  the  Council  of  Virginia, 
and  also  other  offices  of  honor  and  profit,  though  they  yielded  little 
to  him.” 

He  was  member  of  the  King’s  Council  and  member  of  the 
House  of  Burgesses,  and  also  “ Naval  Officer  and  Receiver  of 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


89 


Virginia  Dutvs  for  the  river  Potomac.”  His  devotion  to  the  House 
of  Stuart  caused  him,  in  1691,  to  refuse  to  take  the  prescribed  oaths, 
and  he  was  dropped  from  the  Council.  His  scruples  of  conscience 
were,  however,  overcome  at  a later  period,  and  he  was  restored  to  his 
seat.  He  lived  in  the  stirring  times  of  Bacon’s  Rebellion,  which  he 
opposed  with  all  his  soul  and  strength.  Falling  into  the  rebels’ 
hands,  he  was  “ Imprisoned  by  Bacon  above  seaven  weeks  together  at 


'fwgk 


c/iv% 65 

/ VA  JL>.i  W4, 


/tine* 


Cfctipztlif  ^ 0‘*(r  * ’A  ^ , 

~*£m~*** 


CM  tyou~ 


. ^ ,-4>^ 


-A 


' Aj 


t ■ Ay 


/L, a*-'  ' ’.I 


FAC-SIMILE  OF  THE  COMMISSION  OF  HENRY  LEE  (ill.)  AS  LIEUTENANT-COLONEL 
OF  THE  WESTMORELAND  COUNTY  MILITIA  — 1 737. 


least  100  miles  from  his  owne  home  whereby  bee  received  great 
Prejudice  in  his  health  by  hard  nsage,  and  very  greatly  in  his  whole 
Estate  by  his  absence.” 

Patents  for  vast  tracts  of  land  in  Virginia  were  at  this  period 
granted  to  favorites  of  the  king.  This  occasioned  great  discontent  in 
the  colony,  as  it  forced  the  land  owners  to  pay  tribute  to  these  favor- 
ites instead  of  to  the  crown.  Thomas,  sixth  Ford  of  Fairfax,  having 
married  a daughter  of  Lord  Culpeper,  acquired  by  letters  patent  a 


9o 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


principality  in  the  Northern  Neck,  and  with  him  Richard  Lee  “made 
a Composition  for  his  owne  Land.  This  broke  the  Ice,”  says 
Beverley,  “ and  severall  were  induced  to  follow  soe  great  an 
Example.” 

Governor  Spotswood  described  Richard  Lee  as  “a  gentleman  of 
as  fair  a character  as  any  in  the  country  for  his  exact  justice,  honesty 
and  unexceptional  loyalty,  serving  the  Government  with  great 
integrity  and  sufficiency.” 

He  married  Lcetitia,  the  eldest  daughter  of  Henry  Corbin. 
Their  tombstone  is  still  to  be  seen  at  Mt.  Pleasant,  and  bears  the 
following  inscription  (in  Latin),  almost  obliterated  by  the  wintry 
frosts  of  one  hundred  and  eighty  years. 

“ Here  lieth  the  body  of  Richard  Lee,  esqr.,  born  in  Virginia, 
son  of  Richard  Lee,  gentleman,  descended  of  an  ancient  family  of 
Morton-Regis,  in  Shropshire.  While  he  executed  the  office  of  Mag- 
istrate he  was  a zealous  promoter  of  the  public  good.  He  was  very 
skillful  in  the  Greek  and  Latin  languages  and  other  parts  of  polite 
learning.  He  quietly  resigned  his  soul  to  God,  whom  he  always 
devoutly  worshipped,  on  the  12th  day  of  March,  in  the  year  1774,  in 
the  68th  year  of  his  age.  Near-by  is  interred  the  body  of  Loetitia, 
his  faithful  wife,  daughter  of  Henry  Corbyn,  Gentleman.  A most 
affectionate  mother,  she  was  also  distinguished  by  piety  toward  God, 
charity  to  the  poor,  and  kindness  to  all.  She  died  on  the  sixth  day 
of  October,  1706,  in  the  49th  year  of  her  age.” 

An  inventory  of  the  household  effects  of  Richard  Lee  mentions 
“ Richard  Lee’s  picture,  frame  and  curtain,  G.  Corbin’s  picture,  the 
Quakers  picture,  T.  Corbin’s  picture,  six  large  spoons  squirrel- 
marked,  and  a library  including  the  best  Roman,  Greek  and  French 
authors,  volumes  of  sermons,  treatises  on  history,  law,  religion, 
medicine,  botany,  agriculture,  etc.” 

Richard  and  Loetitia  Lee  had  seven  children. 

I.  John — Married  Lettice no  son  mentioned  in  will. 

II.  Richard — Married  Matilda  Silk  in  London,  where  he  died. 
His  children  returned  to  Virginia  and  married  into  the  families  of 
Turberville  and  Corbin. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


9i 


III.  Philip  Lee  married : 1st,  Sarah  Brooke ; 2d,  Elizabeth 
Sewall.  He  was  a member  of  the  Council  in  Maryland.  His  chil- 
dren married  into  the  families  of  Fendall,  Bowie,  Sprigg,  Treat, 
Wardropp,  Thompson,  Sims,  Clark,  Rogers,  Smith,  Phoenix  and 
Chambers. 

IV.  Francis  left  no  male  heirs. 

V.  Thomas,  the  fifth  son  of  Richard  and  Loetitia  Lee,  was  the 
great-grandfather,  in  the  maternal  line,  of  Robert  E.  Lee.  He  was 
born  at  Mt.  Pleasant,  1690  ; died  at  Stratford.  “ Although  he  had  only 
a common  Virginia  Education,”  writes  his  son,  “ yet  having  strong 
natural  parts,  long  after  he  was  a man  he  learned  the  Languages 
without  any  assistance  but  his  own  genius,  and  became  an  adept  in 
Greek  and  Latin.  Being  a younger  Brother,  with  many  children,  his 
Paternal  Estate  was  very  small,”  but  “ by  industry  and  parts  he 
acquired  a considerable  fortune.” 

On  the  recall  of  Sir  William  Gooch,  Thomas  Lee  became  presi- 
dent and  commander-in-chief  of  the  colony,  and  after  serving  in  this 
capacity  for  some  time  the  king  appointed  him  governor.  He  is  often 
spoken  of  as  the  first  Virginian  who  was  ever  made  governor  by  royal 
appointment.  He  died  in  1750  before  his  commission  reached  him. 

He  built  the  historic  seat  known  as  “ Stratford,”  which  he  called 
after  his  English  estate  of  “ Stratford,”  an  estate  which  had  yielded 
eight  or  nine  hundred  pounds  per  annum,  and  which  he  had  sold. 
Two  signers  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence  were  born  at  Strat- 
ford, and  there  General  Robert  E.  Lee  first  saw  the  light.  It  is  not 
far  from  the  banks  of  the  Potomac,  nor  from  Mt.  Vernon.  Thomas 
Lee  was  buried  at  Pope’s  Creek  church,  the  church  in  which  George 
Washington  was  baptized.  In  the  early  days  his  family  and  the 
Lees  worshiped  at  this  church. 

It  is  said  that  Queen  Caroline,  hearing  that  Thomas  Lee’s  house 
had  been  destroyed  by  fire,  sent  him  a present  which  enabled  him  to 
rebuild  Stratford.  Dr.  Jenings  Lee  thinks  if  she  gave  him  this 
“ bountiful  present  out  of  her  own  privy  purse  ” it  must  have  been 
between  1727  and  1737,  as  she  became  queen  in  the  former  year  a.nd 
died  in  the  latter. 


92 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


She  could  hardly  have  made  this  present  before  she  was  queen, 
for  the  “ privy  purse  ” of  a Princess  of  Wales  has  not,  usually,  been  an 
ample  one.  The  old  mansion  at  “ Stratford,”  where  General  Robert 
E.  Lee  and  some  of  his  ancestors  were  born,  was  certainly  built  later 
than  1729 — for  the  Maryland  Gazette  of  February  and  March,  1729, 
contains  the  following : “ Last  night  Col : Lee’s  fine  house  in  Vir- 

ginia was  burnt,  his  office,  barns  and  out-houses,  his  plate,  cash  (to 
the  sum  of  ^10,000),  papers  and  everything  entirely  lost.”  “ Some 
time  before  his  house  was  burnt  a considerable  quantity  of  valuable 
plate  was  stolen — viz : Two  Caudle  Cups,  three  pints  each,  one 
Chocolate  Pot,  one  Coffee  Pot,  one  Tea-Pot,  three  Castors,  Four 
Salts,  a plate  with  the  Corbin  Arms,  Pint  Tumbler  ditto  Arms, 
Four  Candlesticks,  one  or  Two  Pint  Cans,  a Funel  for  Quart  Bottles 
no  Arms  on  it,  A pair  of  Snuffers  and  Stand  etc.  This  plate  has 
on  it  the  Coat-of-Arms  or  Crest  belonging  to  the  name  of  Lee, 
viz:  Fess  Cheque  between  eight  billets,  Four  and  Four.  The  Crest 
is  a Squirrel  sitting  upon  end  eating  an  Acorn  off  the  branch  of  a 
Tree  proper. 

“ N.  B.  The  Governor  of  Virginia  has  published  a Reward  of 
50  Pounds  and  a Pardon  to  any  one  of  the  accomplices  who  will 
discover  the  rest  (except  the  person  who  set  fire  to  the  house).” 

“Stratford  House,”  says  Dr.  Jenings  Lee,  “with  its  solid  walls 
and  massive,  rough-hewn  timbers,  seems  rather  to  represent  strength 
and  solidity  than  elegance  or  comfort.  Its  large  rooms,  with  nume- 
rous doors  and  windows,  heated  only  by  the  large  open  fire-places, 
would  to-dajr  scarcely  be  considered  habitable.  The  house,  like 
many  of  the  Virginia  houses,  was  built  in  the  shape  of  the  letter 
H ; a large  hall,  some  twenty-five  by  thirty  feet,  serving  as  the 
connecting  link  between  the  wings.  These  wings  are  about  thirty 
feet  wide  by  sixty  deep.  The  house  contains  some  eighteen  large 
rooms,  exclusive  of  the  hall.  The  view  given  here  represents  the 
rear.  The  small  stairway  leads  up  to  the  rear  door  of  the  ball- 
room. The  room  to  the  right,  as  one  faces  the  picture,  is  the  bed- 
room in  which  tradition  says  that  Richard  Henry  Lee  and  his 
brothers  were  born  ; also  General  Robert  E.  Lee.  The  ceiling  is 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


93 


very  high,  dome-shaped  ; the  walls  are  paneled  in  oak,  with  book- 
cases set  in  them  ; back  and  front  are  doors  leading  into  the  gar- 
den, flanked  on  either  side  by  window's,  as  shown  in  the  illustration. 
Outside  at  the  four  corners  of  the  house  are  four  out-houses,  used 
as  storehouses,  office,  kitchen  and  such  like  purposes.  At  the 
corner  of  the  house  to  the  right  of  the  picture  given,  and  about 
sixty  feet  away,  was  the 
kitchen,  with  its  fireplace 
twelve  feet  wide.  Lying 
on  the  grass,  there  is  to- 
day a large  cannon-ball 
which  tradition  says  rvas 
once  fired  at  the  house  by 
an  English  war-ship.  In 
recent  years  it  has  served 
the  more  useful  purpose 
of  a hitching  block  for 
horses.” 

In  proportion  and 
strength  this  mansion  is  a 
fair  representative  of  the 
best  Virginia  houses  built 
in  the  eighteenth  century, 
but  the  manor  houses  on 
James  River  differ  from 
it  in  style.  The  window 
seats  in  the  nulls  were 
often  three  or  more  feet 
wide.  The  kitchens  were  always  a great  distance  away,  because  that 
source  of  comfort,  the  black  cook,  had  so  many  satellites  revolving 
around  her  and  drawing  sustenance,  light  and  warmth  from  her 
centre,  that  it  was  absolutely  necessary  to  give  her  elbow  room.  The 
satellites,  however,  had  their  uses.  At  dinner  time  each  one  with 
shining  face,  robed  in  a great  apron  to  supplement  various  trouser 
deficiencies,  and  bearing  covered  dishes,  formed  a solemn  procession 


A 


94 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


back  and  forth  to  the  dining  room.  There  the  frosty  eye  of  the  gray- 
haired butler  awed  them  into  perfect  decorum  ; and  in  the  kitchen 
the  vigorous  arm  of  the  cook  kept  them  well  within  bounds,  along 
with  the  hounds,  and,  like  them,  devouring  with  hopeful  eyes  the 
delicious  viands  in  preparation. 

Thomas  Lee  Shippen,  a grandson  of  Thomas  Lee,  visited  Strat- 
ford in  1790,  and  thus  recorded  his  impressions:  “ Stratford,  the  seat 
of  my  forefathers,  is  a place  of  which  too  much  cannot  be  said  ; 
whether  you  consider  the  venerable  magnificence  of  its  buildings, 
the  happy  disposition  of  its  grounds,  or  the  extent  and  variety  of  its 
prospects.  Stratford,  whose  delightful  shades  formed  the  comfort 
and  retirement  of  my  wise  and  philosophical  grandfather  ” (Thomas 
Lee),  “with  what  mixture  of  awe  and  pious  gratification  did  I 
explore  and  admire  your  beauties ! What  a delightful  occupation 
did  it  afford  me,  sitting  on  one  of  the  sofas  of  the  great  hall,  to  trace 
the  family  resemblance,  for  four  generations,  of  my  mother’s  fore- 
fathers ! Their  pictures,  drawn  by  the  most  eminent  artists  of  Eng- 
land, and  in  large  gilt  frames,  adorn  one  of  the  most  spacious  and 
beautiful  halls  I have  ever  seen.  There  is  something  truly  noble  in 
my  grandfather’s  picture.  He  is  dressed  in  a large  wig,  flowing  over 
his  shoulders  (probably  his  official  wig  as  President  of  the  Council), 
and  in  a loose  gown  of  crimson  satin,  richly  ornamented.  A blend 
of  goodness  and  greatness ; a sweet,  yet  penetrating  eye ; a finely 
marked  set  of  features,  and  a heavenly  countenance.” 

Thomas  Lee  acquired  a large  estate.  In  his  will  he  requests 
that  he  may  be  buried  as  nearly  as  possible  to  his  “ Dearest  Wife 
and  Mother,”  and  concludes  by  saying:  “ Having  observed  much  in- 
decent mirth  at  Funerals,  I desire  that  Last  Piece  of  Human  Vanity 
be  Omitted  and  that  attended  only  by  some  of  those  friends  and 
Relations  that  are  near  my  Body  may  be  silently  interred  with  only 
the  Church  Ceremony,  and  that  a Funeral  Sermon  for  Instruction 
to  the  living  be  Preached  at  the  Parish  Church  near  Stratford  on  any 
other  Day.” 

His  wishes  were  respected.  One  slab  (in  perfect  condition  at 
this  day)  covered  the  grave  at  Stratford  of  Thomas  Lee  and  Hannah 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


95 


(Ludwell)  Lee,  his  wife.  His  eldest  son  erected  a monument  to  the 
memory  of  his  parents  at  the  lower  church  of  Washington  Parish, 
but  their  bodies  lie  side  by  side  at  “ Stratford.” 

The  wife  of  Thomas 
Lee  was  the  grand- 
daughter of  Colonel 
Philip  Ludwell,  of  Green- 
spring,  James  City 
County,  an  associate  of 
the  Council.  Philip  Lud- 
well was  an  enthusiastic 
loyalist,  and  bitter  oppo- 
nent of  Nathaniel  Bacon 
in  his  leadership  of  the 
rebellion  against  the  rule 
of  Lord  Berkeley.  He 
filled  offices  of  honor  in 
1689,  and  was  later  made 
governor  of  the  Carolinas, 
where  he  distinguished 
himself  by  hanging  the 
pirates  that  infested  the 
coast.  His  son  Philip 
married  Hannah,  the 
daughter  of  Benjamin 
Harrison,  of  Surry,  Va. 

Mrs.  Thomas  Lee  was 
their  second  daughter. 

It  has  been  said  that 
Westmoreland  County  is 
distinguished  above  all  other  counties  in  Virginia  as  having  been  the 
birthplace  of  genius.  No  Virginian  could  boast  so  many  distinguished 
sons  as  Thomas  Lee.  Of  them  General  Washington  wrote,  in  1777  : 
“ I know  of  no  county  that  can  produce  a family  all  distinguished 
as  clever  men  as  our  Lees.” 


GEORGE  WASHINGTON.  — THE  LAST  PORTRAIT  FROM  LIFE 
(MOUNT  VERNON,  1796). — FROM  THE  ORIGINAL  PASTEL 
BY  SHARPLESS,  IN  POSSESSION  OF  GENERAL  G.  W.  CUS- 
TIS  LEE. 


96 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


Matilda,  the  first  wife  of  General  Henry  Lee,  the  father  of  Gen- 
eral Robert  E.  Lee,  was  the  daughter  of  the  eldest  son,  Philip 
Ludwell  Lee.  Richard  Henry  Lee  was  the  second  sou.  He  moved 
on  June  io,  1776,  that  “these  colonies  are,  and  of  a right  ought  to 
be  free  and  independent  States”;  and,  with  his  brother,  Francis 
Lightfoot  Lee,  signed  the  Declaration  of  Independence.  But  for  the 
illness  of  his  wife,  which  called  him  home,  he  might  have  written  it 
in  place  of  Thomas  Jefferson.  “ His  services  to  the  cause  of  the 
colony  were  great,  and  their  struggle  for  independence  was  sustained 
by  his  tongue  and  pen.  He  was  a great  orator,  an  accomplished 
scholar,  a learned  debater  and  a renowned  statesman.”  He  was 
General  Robert  E.  Lee’s  great-uncle — General  Lee  being,  through 
his  mother,  grandson  of  Philip  Ludwell  Lee,  and  great-grandson  of 
Thomas  and  Hannah  Lee. 

Another  of  this  distinguished  band  of  brothers  was  Arthur,  who 
took  his  M.  D.  at  the  University  of  Edinburgh.  He  was  Minister 
to  France,  in  conjunction  with  Benjamin  Franklin,  in  1776,  and 
represented  the  colony  in  the  Assembly  and  in  Congress  in  1781  and 
in  1785.  But  I cannot  begin  to  give  even  a brief  sketch  of  the  lives 
oi  these  accomplished  brothers — Philip  Ludwell,  Thomas  Ludwell, 
Richard  Henry,  Francis  Lightfoot,  William  and  Arthur — names 
which  are  the  synonyms  of  patriotism,  elegance,  culture  and  high 
character.  Of  them  President  John  Adams  wrote  in  1819  to  Richard 
Bland  Lee  : “ Modesty  and  delicacy  have  restrained  you  from  doing 
justice  to  your  own  name — that  band  of  brothers,  intrepid  and  un- 
changeable, who,  like  the  Greeks  at  Thermopylae,  stood  in  the  gap 
in  the  defence  of  their  country,  from  the  first  glimmering  of  the 
Revolution  in  the  horizon,  through  all  its  rising  light,  to  its  perfect 
day.”  This  noble  band  of  brothers  were  the  sons  of  Thomas  and 
Hannah  Lee. 

III. — HENRY  LEE. 

Henry,  brother  of  Thomas  Lee,  and  son  of  Richard  and  Loetitia 
(Corbin)  Lee,  and  also  ancestor  of  Robert  E.  Lee,  was  born  about 
1691,  lived  at  “ Lee  Hall,”  on  the  Potomac,  and  died  1747.  He  took 
no  part,  it  appears,  in  public  affairs.  He  married  Mary  Bland,  and 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


they  had  four  children — -John,  Richard,  Henry  and  Lcetitia,  who  mar- 
ried Colonel  William  Ball,  of  Lancaster.  John  married  Mrs.  Bali. 
He  was  member  of  the 
House  of  Burgesses. 

Richard,  when  sixtjr 
years  old,  married  six- 
teen-year-old Sally 
Poythress.  He  also 
was  member  of  the 
House  of  Burgesses,  of 
the  conventions  of 
1 775 — 76,  the  House  of 
Delegates,  and  naval 
officer  of  the  port  of 
South  Potomac.  Henry, 
ancestor  of  General 
Robert  E.  Lee,  was  the 
only  other  son. 

By  Henry  Lee’s 
marriage  with  Mary 
Bland,  very  distin- 
guished families  are 
included  in  the  ancestry 
of  General  Lee.  Mary 
Bland  was  the  daughter 
of  Richard  Bland,  of 
Jordans,  and  Elizabeth, 
daughter  of  William 
Randolph,  of  “Turkey 
Island,”  James  River, 
the  immigrant  ancestor 


PORTRAIT  (PAINTED  BY  GILBERT  STUART)  OF  MRS.  NANCY 
LEE,  DAUGHTER  OF  RICHARD  HENRY  LEE  AND  [MKS.] 
ANNE  GASKINS  [PINCKARD],  AND  WIFE  OF  JUDGE  CHARLES 
LEE,  ATTORNEY-GENERAL  UNDER  WASHINGTON  AND 
ADAMS,  BROTHER  OF  “ LIGHT-HORSE  HARRY  ” LEE,  ETC. 


Epitaph  on  her  tombstone,  written  by  her  brother  Francis  Lightfoot 
Lee  : “Here  are  deposited  the  remains  of  Ann  Lee,  daughter  of  Richard 
Henry  Lee  and  wife  of  Charles  Lee.  She  died  9th  of  Sept..  1804,  aged  33 
years.  This  stone  is  not  erected  in  memory  of  her  piety  and  virtue,  for 
they  are  registered  in  heaven  : nor  of  the  qualities  by  which  she  was 
adorned,  distinguished  or  endeared,  for  of  these,  they  who  knew  her 
have  a more  lasting  memorial  in  their  sorrow  for  her  death.  But  it  is  to 
r . remind  the  reader  that  neither  youth  nor  beauty  nor  any  excellence  of 

01  tne  distinguished  heart  or  mind  can  rescue  from  the  grave,  for  the  entombed  possessed 

family  of  that  name.  tnema11- 

Richard  Bland  filled  many  offices  of  trust  in  the  colony — was 
burgess  for  forty  years,  member  of  conventions  of  1775-76,  of  the 
7 


98 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


Continental  Congress,  and  the  committee  in  the  convention  of  1776 
that  reported  the  famous  Bill  of  Rights.  His  father  was  Richard 
Bland,  son  of  Theodorick  Bland,  of  “ Westover,”  descended  from  an 
ancient  family  in  Westmoreland,  England.  His  great-grandfather 
was  Richard  Bennett,  colonial  governor  in  1652.  Richard  Bland’s 
mother  was  Elizabeth  Randolph,  daughter  of  William  Randolph,  of 
“ Turkey  Island,”  and  Mary  Isham,  his  wife.  William  Randolph  was 
burgess  and  King’s  Councilman,  a man  of  great  wealth  and  influence, 
and  progenitor  of  the  Randolph  family,  of  Thomas  Jefferson,  and 
Chief  Justice  Marshall.  He  descended,  says  Randall,  from  the  Earls 
Murray — nay,  from  royalty  itself.  Mary  Isham  came  from  a long 
and  noble  line  in  England — through  the  De  Vere,  Greene  and  Dayton 
families,  including  several  chief  justices,  the  Earls  of  Oxford  and 
Lords  of  Adington  Magna  ; Saher  de  Quincy,  Magna  Charta  Baron  ; 
and  back  to  the  Dukes  of  Normandy,  Longue  Epee  and  Sanspeur, 
Hugh  Capet,  of  France,  and  the  Saxon  kings.  England  has  known 
no  grander  family  than  that  of  De  Vere.  Hard  pressed  in  one  of 
the  battles  of  the  crusade,  a De  Vere  saw  in  a vision  a star  fall  from 
heaven  and  alight  upon  his  shield.  Ever  after  they  bore  a lone  star 
only,  and  never  was  its  lustre  dimmed ! 

IV. — HENRY  LEE. 

The  last  of  the  line  of  General  Lee’s  ancestors  which  I am  to 
record  was  Lieutenant-Colonel  Henry  Lee,  son  of  Henry  Lee  and 
Mary  Bland.  He  was  the  father  of  Light-Horse  Harry  and  grand- 
father of  Robert  E.  Lee.  He  was  burgess  for  many  years,  member 
of  the  conventions  of  1774-75-76,  and  in  the  State  Senate  1780. 
“ His  standing,”  says  Mr.  Grigsby,  “ was  of  the  first,  before  and 
after  the  Revolution.” 

He  was  born  probably  at  “ Lee  Hall,”  Westmoreland,  in  1729. 
He  lived  at  “ Leesylvania,”  in  Prince  William  County.  He  mar- 
ried Lucy  Grymes,  one  of  the  four  young  ladies  to  whom  tradition 
has  given  the  honor  of  being  Washington’s  “ Lowland  Beauty.” 
She  was  the  daughter  of  Rev.  Charles  Grymes,  who  belonged  to  an 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


99 


influential  family  in  Middlesex.  Her  mother  was  Frances  Jenings, 
daughter  of  Edmund  Jenings  and  Frances  Corbin,  his  wife. 

Henr}^  and  Lucy  Grymes  Lee  had  eight  children,  who  became 
by  marriage  connected  with  the  families  of  Fendall,  Jones,  Page, 
Moore,  Spotswood  and  Ap-Catesby  Jones. 

Henry  Lee,  as  we  have  seen,  filled  a high  place  in  the  esteem 
of  his  contemporaries.  Of  his  wife,  the  Lowland  Beauty,  we  only 
learn  that  she  was  less  brilliant  than  her  sisters  of  the  Lee  family 
— who  were  not,  however,  Lowland  Beauties ! Indeed,  both  her 
husband  and  herself  seem  to  have  suffered  by  falling  below  the 
standard  expected  of  the  Lees.  It  is  declared  that  they  “ were  both 
of  rather  limited  intellectual  calibre ; ” and  that  when  Light-Horse 
Harry  Lee — the  soldier,  orator  and  writer — was  asked,  in  reference 
to  that  circumstance,  how  he  came  to  be  so  clever  ? he  replied, 
“Two  negatives  make  an  affirmative.” 

Henry  Lee’s  will,  dated  the  ioth  of  August,  1787,  declares  his 
own  belief,  at  least,  in  his  “ perfect  mind  and  memory.”  Like  his 
fathers,  he  piousty  recommends  his  soul  to  God,  “ in  Humble  Hopes 
of  his  mercy  through  mediation  and  interception  of  the  Blessed 
Lord  and  Saviour.”  A few  extracts  from  his  letters  may  be  inter- 
esting, as  they  were  written  in  the  early  days  of  the  Revolution,  in 
which  his  son  “Light-Horse  Harry”  so  distinguished  himself: 

“ Leesylvania,  i April , 1775. — I have  just  returned  from  our  convention 
at  Richmond  Town  on  James  River,  where  118  Delegates  of  the  People  met  and 
unanimously  approved  of  the  General  Congress  and  thanked  their  Delegates. 
The  same  Delegates  were  appointed  to  represent  this  Colony  in  Continental  Con- 
gress on  the  ioth  of  May  next  at  Philadelphia.” 

“May  ijth,  1775. — The  People  in  the  Country  have  already  taken  up  arms 
and  have  Compelled  Lord  Dunmore  to  pay  ,£350  sterling  for  a Quantity  of  Powder 
that  he  Privately  in  the  night  removed  out  of  the  magazine  on  board  the  Foye, 
Capt : Montague.  Ten  thousand  riffle  men  are  now  well  trained  and  are  ready  to 
take  the  field  at  an  Hour’s  warning.  The  Die  is  now  cast,  and  a blow  having- 
been  struct  near  Boston,  in  wch  encounter  the  King’s  troops  were  beaten  with  a 
loss  of  150  men,  besides  many  wounded,  and  the  Country  People  only  lost  40 
men.  The  Inhabitants  have  all  left  Boston,  and  that  Place  is  now  surrounded  by 


IOO 


GENERAL,  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


20,000  Provencials,  and  10,000  Connecticut  troops  are  marched  to  New-York  ; 
also  1 ,500  riffle  men  from  Fredk  County  in  Maryland  under  Col.  Cressip  Jr  : to 
Prevent  any  troops  landing.” 

“ Leesylvania,  1st  March,  1775. — The  Gentlemen  are  training  themselves 
thro’  the  Continent  every  week  and  have  raised  Companys  who  muster  two  days 
every  week  and  Emulate  to  Excell  each  other  in  ye  manual  manceuvers  and  Evo- 
lutions as  practised  by  the  King  of  Prussia’s  Troops,  for  we  are  determined  on 
Preserving  our  Libertys  if  necessary  at  the  Expense  of  our  Blood,  being  resolved 
not  to  survive  slavery.” 

And  now  to  the  father  of  our  Lee,  of  the  eye  of  the  world  and 
of  all  hearts : Henry  Lee,  the  eldest  son  of  Lieutenant-Colonel 
Henry  and  Lucy  (Grymes)  Lee,  was  twice  married ; first  in  the 
spring  of  1782,  to  his  cousin  Matilda,  daughter  of  Philip  Ludwell 
and  Elizabeth  Steptoe  Lee,  of  “ Stratford.”  (Of  this  issue  Major 
Henry  Lee,  albeit  erratic,  was  an  accomplished  and  able  man.) 
Secondly,  June  18,  1793,  to  Anne  Hill,  daughter  of  Charles  Carter,  of 
“ Shirley,”  and  Anne  Butler  Moore  (a  descendant  of  Governor  Alex- 
ander Spotswood)  his  second  wife.  Of  their  issue  Robert  Edward 
Lee  was  the  seventh  child. 

Of  the  forebears  of  General  Lee  his  Carter  lineage  is  best 
known  through  that  most  beloved  Bishop  Meade  (of  the  Protest- 
ant Episcopal  Church,  ever-devoted  and  of  self  unthoughtful,  and 
who  was  also  of  the  lineage)  in  his  account  of  the  useful  and 
beneficent  life  of  Robert  (known  from  his  broad  landed  possessions 
as  “King”)  Carter. 

Representatives  of  the  Grymes  family  had  constantly  held 
acceptabl}^  positions,  the  most  honoring  in  the  Colony,  and  the  name 
Philip  Ludwell  was  derived  from  descent  from  Philip  Ludwell, 
Secretary  of  the  Colony,  and  for  a time  Governor  of  North  Caro- 
lina, who  was  the  third  husband  of  Lady  Frances,  widow  of  Sir 
William  Berkeley — although  she  had  no  children  by  the  leal  and 
uncompromising  representative  of  the  King. 

And  so,  with  the  bugles  of  the  Revolution  in  our  ears,  we 
close  this  partial  record  of  the  ancestors  of  General  Robert  E. 
Lee,  and  the  times  in  which  they  lived. 


FAC-SIMILE  OF  GOLD  MEDAL  PRESENTED  TO  GENERAL  HENRY  LEE  BY  CONGRESS,  1779- 


“ LIGHT-HORSE  HARRY.” 

( 1 75"6- 1 8 1 8.) 

A Brief  Review  of  the  Life  and  Letters  of  Major-General 
Henry  Lee,  Father  of  General  Robert  E.  Lee. 

“ . . General  Henry  Lee,  if  not  the  foremost  man  of  all  the  world  of  his  age  and  rank, 

was  certainly  the  second  of  no  man,  if,  during  seven  years  of  service,  in  numberless  situations 
requiring  talents,  bravery  and  prompt  execution,  the  commission  of  no  fault  or  the  neglect  of 
no  duty,  entitled  him  to  such  an  appellation.” — Vindication i of  John  Banks,  of  Virginia. 

Against  the  stormy  background  of  the  Revolution  and  the 
first  Presidential  term  of  Washington,  there  stands  out  in  vivid 
relief,  both  in  the  military  and  civil  annals  of  the  Lhiited  States,  the 
figure  of  the  dashing  dragoon  and  splendid  orator,  the  chosen  of 
Patrick  Henry  and  the  beloved  of  Washington;  classic  scholar  and 
impassioned  patriot,  brilliant  scion  of  a long-distinguished  race, 
governor  of  his  native  State  and  perfect  type  of  the  Virginia  gen- 
tleman, rearing  his  sons  in  religion,  morality  and  learning,  solicitous 
above  all  that  they  should  be  taught  to  ride,  shoot  and  tell  the 
truth — the  figure  of  General  Henry  Lee,  the  “ Light-Horse  Harry  ” 
of  his  soldier  contemporaries,  the  father  of  General  Robert  B.  Lee. 

The  family  history^  and  birth  of  this  illustrious  American  have 
been  recounted  in  detail  in  the  preceding  and  initial  paper.  It  may 
be  well  to  recapitulate  a little  here,  however,  in  view  of  the  not 
infrequent  confounding  of  General  Henry  Lee,  the  subject  of  this 
present  paper,  with  Richard  Henry  Lee,  the  well-known  statesman, 

(ioi) 


102 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE 


the  “ Cicero  of  the  American  Revolution,”  who  was  one  of  the 
signers  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence.  Richard  Henry  Lee's 
father,  Thomas,  and  Henry  Lee’s  grandfather,  Henry  (third  of  the 
name),  were  brothers.  Consequently,  Richard  Henry  Lee  was  a 
first  cousin  of  “ Light-Horse  Harry’s  ” father.  Another  important 
point  which  it  is  proper  here  to  emphasize  and  insist  upon  being 
borne  in  mind,  is  this  : the  General  Charles  Lee,  of  Washington’s 
army,  whose  ignoble  record  at  the  battle  of  Monmouth  is  familiar 
to  all  students  of  history,  was  an  Englishman  by  birth  and  training, 
and  not  at  all  of  the  lineage  of  the  Lee  family  of  Virginia. 

Henry,  the  second  child  and  eldest  sou  of  Henry  Lee  (IV.) 
and  Lucy  Grymes,  his  wife,  was  born  at  “Leesylvania,”  his  father’s 
home,  near  Dumfries,  in  Prince  William  County,  Virginia,  on  the 
29th  of  January,  1756.  After  receiving  the  usual  rudimentary 
education  at  home  Henry  was  sent  to  Princeton  College.  Dr. 
William  Shippen  wrote  to  R.  H.  Lee,  in  1770:  “Your  cousin, 
Henry  Lee,  is  in  college  and  will  be  one  of  the  first  fellows  in 
this  country.  He  is  more  than  strict  in  his  morality,  has  fine 
genius  and  is  diligent.  Charles  is  in  the  grammar  school,  but  Dr. 
Witherspoon  expects  much  from  his  genius  and  application.”  (Dr. 
Witherspoon  was  then  the  president  of  Princeton  College.)  Leav- 
ing college  upon  his  graduation,  in  1773,  Henry  was  for  some  time 
employed  in  looking  after  the  private  affairs  of  his  father,  who  was 
absent  from  home  engaged  in  negotiating  a treaty  with  some  Indian 
tribes  on  behalf  of  the  colony  of  Virginia.  The  next  year  he  was 
intending  to  embark  for  England  to  pursue  the  study  of  the  law 
under  the  care  of  Bishop  Porteus,  of  London  ; but  the  dark  shadows 
of  war  were  already  threatening,  and  changed  the  prospective  lawyer 
into  an  actual  soldier.  His  later  career  seems  to  have  proven  him 
well  qualified  for  the  profession  of  the  law,  in  which  it  is  probable 
that,  had  he  thus  devoted  himself,  he  would  have  made  for  himself 
a reputation  of  no  mean  proportion. 

Henry  Lee  was  foremost  among  those  who  took  an  active  part 
in  organizing  and  drilling  the  militia  of  Virginia ; in  consequence, 
he  was  appointed,  in  1776,  by  Patrick  Henry,  then  Governor  of 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


103 


the  State,  a captain  of  one  of  the  companies  of  cavalry  in  the 
Virginia  regiment  commanded  by  Colonel  Theodorick  Bland.  Lee 
soon  distinguished  himself  by  his  thorough  discipline  of  his  troopers, 
as  well  as  by  the  care  and  attention  given  to  their  horses  and 
equipment.  He  wrote  his  colonel,  under  date  of  13th  of  April, 
1777:  . . How  happy  would  I be,  if  it  was  possible  for  my  men 

to  be  furnished  with  caps  and  boots  prior  to  my  appearance  at 
headquarters!  You  know,  dear  colonel,  that,  justly,  an  officer’s 
reputation  depends  not  only  on  the  discipline,  but  appearance  of 
his  men.  Could  the  articles  mentioned  be  allowed  my  troop  their 
appearance  into  Morris  [Morristown]  would  secure  me  from  the 
imputation  of  carelessness  as  their  captain,  and  I have  vanity 
enough  to  hope  would  assist  in  procuring  some  little  credit  to  the 
colonel  and  regiment.  Pardon  my  solicitations  on  any  head  respect- 
ing the  condition  of  my  troop;  my  sole  object  is  the  credit  of  the 
regiment.” 

At  the  time  this  letter  was  written  Colonel  Bland’s  regiment 
had  joined  the  army  under  Washington,  and  Lee  was  about  to 
make  his  first  appearance  “ at  headquarters.”  His  appearance  must 
have  been  such  as  he  desired,  or  his  subsequent  behavior  in  active 
service  must  have  been  successful,  for  he  appears  to  have  won  the 
esteem  and  affection  of  Washington  very  early  in  the  war.  It  is 
certain  that  he  was  frequently  employed  by  his  commander  on 
confidential  missions  and  in  hazardous  expeditions.  “ He  was 
favorably  noticed  by  Washington  throughout  the  war,”  wrote 
Irving.  At  one  time  the  general  wrote  to  Lee:  “.  . . You  may 
in  future  or  while  on  your  present  command  mark  your  letters 
private This  to  an  officer  only  twenty-three  years  old  surely 
indicated  confidence  and  esteem.  In  fact,  his  extreme  youth  seems 
to  have  been  the  sole  reason  why  due  rank  was  not  awarded  his 
military  merit.  He  was  too  youthful  to  be  elevated  over  the  heads 
of  men  much  his  senior  in  years,  though  probabty  inferior  in 
military  talent. 

This  letter  attests  the  kind  feeling  of  appreciation  in  which 
Lee  was  held  by  his  great  chief:  “ My  dear  Lee : Although  I have 


MAJOR-GENERAL  HENRY  LEE  (“  LIGHT- HORSE  HARRY”),  FATHER  OF  GENERAL 

ROBERT  E.  LEE. 

( Photograph,  by  Miley,  from  the  original  portrait  by  Gilbert  Stuart,  in  possession  of 
General  G.  W.  Custis  Lee.) 

(104) 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


io5 

given  you  my  thanks  in  the  general  orders  of  this  day,  for  the 
late  instance  of  your  gallant  behavior,  I cannot  resist  the  inclina- 
tion I feel  to  repeat  them  again  in  this  manner.  I needed  no 
fresh  proofs  of  your  merit  to  bear  you  in  remembrance.  I waited 
only  for  the  proper  time  and  season  to  show  it ; those,  I hope,  are 
not  far  off.  I shall  also  think  of  and  will  reward  the  merit  of 
Lindsay,  when  an  opening  presents,  as  far  as  I can  consistently ; 
and  I shall  not  forget  the  corporal,  whom  you  have  recommended 
to  my  notice.  Offer  my  sincere  thanks  to  the  whole  of  your 
gallant  party,  and  assure  them  that  no  one  felt  pleasure  more 
sensibly,  or  rejoiced  more  sincerely  for  your  and  their  escape,  than 
your  affectionate,”  etc. 

The  skirmish  referred  to  by  Washington  was  an  attempt  on 
the  part  of  the  British  to  capture  Lee.  They  attached  sufficient 
importance  to  making  him  their  prisoner  to  send  a troop  of  two 
hundred  horse  to  secretly  surround  his  headquarters,  when  they 
had  ascertained  he  was  near  their  lines  and  accompanied  by  only 
ten  men.  The  Americans  manned  the  windows  of  the  house  and 
succeeded  in  beating  off  their  assailants.  Lee  reported  : “ The  con- 
test was  very  warm ; the  British  dragoons  trusting  to  their  vast 
superiority  in  number,  attempted  to  force  their  way  into  the  house. 
In  this  they  were  baffled  by  the  bravery  of  my  men.  After  having 
left  two  killed  and  four  wounded  they  desisted  and  sheered  off.” 

The  skill  and  daring  of  Lee  soon  won  such  favor  in  the  eyes 
of  his  chief  that  Washington  urged  Congress  to  give  him  the  com- 
mand of  an  independent  corps  for  scouting  and  foraging.  In  a 
letter  to  the  President  of  Congress,  he  wrote : “ Captain  Lee,  of 
the  Light  Dragoons,  and  the  officers  under  his  command,  having 
uniformly  distinguished  themselves  by  a conduct  of  exemplary  zeal, 
prudence  and  bravery,  I took  occasion,  on  a late  signal  instance 
of  it,  to  express  the  high  sense  I entertained  of  their  merit,  and 
to  assure  him  that  it  should  not  fail  of  being  properly  noticed.  I 
was  induced  to  give  this  assurance  from  a conviction  that  it  is  the 
wish  of  Congress  to  give  every  encouragement  to  merit,  and  that 
they  would  cheerfully  embrace  so  favorable  an  opportunity  of 


io6 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


manifesting  this  disposition.  I had  it  in  contemplation  at  the  time, 
in  case  no  other  method  more  eligible  could  be  adopted,  to  make 
an  offer  of  a ‘place  in  my  family.  I have  consulted  the  committee 

of  Congress  upon 
the  subject,  and 
we  are  mutually 
of  the  opinion  that 
g i v i n g Captain 
Lee  the  command 
of  two  troops  of 
horse  on  the  pro- 
posed establish- 
ment, with  the 


major,  to 


GENERAL  LAFAYETTE. 

(From  a contemporary  portrait  presented  by  him  to  Washington,  and  now 
in  possession  of  General  G.  W.  Custis  Lee.) 


rank  of 
act  as  an  inde- 
pendent corps, 
would  be  a mode 
of  rewarding 
li  i m very  advan- 
tageous to  the 
service.  Captain 
Lee’s  genius  par- 
ticularly adapts 
him  to  a command 
of  this  nature,  and 
it  will  be  the  most 
agreeable  to  h i m 
of  any  station  in 
which  he  could 
be  placed.” 

Shortly  after 
this  Lee  was  given 


the  command  of  three  companies  each  of  cavalry  and  of  infantry; 
to  operate  as  an  independent  corps.  By  the  attention  he  gave  to 
the  discipline  of  his  men  and  the  care  of  their  horses,  he  kept  his 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


107 


troopers  so  well  mounted  and  so  effective  that  they  were  able  to 
move  with  great  rapidity  and  daring.  In  consequence  of  their  dash 
and  bravery  in  scouting  and  foraging  they  acquired  quite  a reputa- 
tion, and  he,  the  sobriquet  of  ‘‘Light-Horse  Harry,”  a name  which 
has  ever  clung  to  him.  On  the  19th  of  July,  1779,  at  the  head  of 
three  hundred  men,  Lee 
surprised  and  captured 
Paulus  Hook,  N.  J.,  secur- 
ing some  one  hundred  and 
sixty  prisoners,  and  re- 
treated with  the  loss  of 
only  two  killed  and  three 
wounded.  For  “ his  pru- 
dence, address  and  brav- 


ery ” on  this  and  other  oc- 
casions, Congress  voted  the 
following  resolutions : By 
the  act  of  7th  of  April, 

1778,  it  was  “Resolved, 
whereas  Captain  Henry 
Lee,  of  the  Light  Dragoons, 
by  the  whole  tenor  of  his 
conduct  during  the  last 
campaign,  has  proved  him- 
self a brave  and  prudent 
officer,  rendered  essential 
service  to  his  country,  and 
acquired  to  himself  and  the 
corps  he  commanded  dis- 
tinguished honor,  and  it 
being  the  determination  of  Congress  to  reward  merit,  Resolved,  that 
Captain  Henry  Lee  be  promoted  to  the  rank  of  Major  Commandant ; 
that  he  be  empowered  to  augment  his  present  corps  by  enlistment  of 
two  corps  of  horse  to  act  as  a separate  corps.” 

By  the  act  of  24th  September,  1779,  it  was  “ Resolved,  that  the 


JUDGE  CHARGES  GEE,  OF  VIRGINIA. 


io8 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


thanks  of  Congress  be  given  to  Major  Lee  for  the  remarkable  prudence, 
address  and  bravery  displayed  in  the  attack  on  the  enemy’s  fort  and 
works  at  Paulus  Hook,  and  that  they  approve  the  humanity  shown  in 
circumstances  prompting  to  severity,  as  honorable  to  the  arms  of  the 
United  States  and  correspondent  to  the  noble  principles  on  which 
they  were  assumed,  and  that  a gold  medal,  emblematic  of  this  affair, 
be  struck  under  the  direction  of  the  Board  of  Treasury,  and  pre- 
sented to  Major  Lee.” 

After  serving  for  three  years  in  the  campaigns  of  the  northern 
army,  Lee  was  ordered  south  to  join  General  Greene,  with  whom  he 
served  until  his  final  retirement  from  the  army  after  the  surrender  of 
Cornwallis  at  Yorktown.  Greene  commended  him  by  declaring  that 
“ no  man  in  the  progress  of  the  campaign  had  equal  merit.” 

When  it  is  remembered  that  Lee  served  there  with  such  soldiers 
as  Morgan,  Marion,  Pickens,  Sumter,  and  other  gallant  officers,  the 
full  extent  of  this  praise  will  be  appreciated.  About  October,  1780, 
Congress  proposed  to  reorganize  the  army  somewhat,  and  among  the 
changes  considered  was  the  placing  of  Lee’s  corps  in  one  of  the 
regular  regiments.  Washington  opposed  this  change  and  wrote  to 
the  President  of  Congress  : “ . . . Major  Lee  has  rendered  such 

distinguished  services,  possesses  so  many  talents  for  commanding  a 
corps  of  this  nature,  and  deserves  so  much  credit  for  the  perfection  in 
which  he  has  kept  his  corps,  as  well  as  for  the  handsome  exploits  he 
has  performed,  that  it  would  be  a loss  to  the  service  and  a discourage- 
ment to  merit  to  reduce  him,  and  I do  not  see  how  he  can  be  intro- 
duced into  one  of  the  regiments  in  a manner  satisfactory  to  himself, 
and  which  will  enable  him  to  be  equally  useful,  without  giving  too 
much  disgust  to  the  whole  line  of  cavalry.”  This  protest  had  due 
effect,  and  Lee  retained  the  command  of  his  partisan  corps,  being  also 
advanced  to  the  rank  of  lieutenant-colonel.  In  writing  to  John 
Matthews,  a member  of  Congress  from  South  Carolina,  Washington 
was  even  more  complimentary  to  Lee.  Under  date  of  23d  of  October, 
he  wrote:  “ . . . Lee’s  corps  will  go  to  the  southward.  I believe 

it  will  be  found  very  useful.  The  corps  itself  is  an  excellent  one- 
and  the  officer  at  the  head  of  it  has  great  resources  of  genius^ 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


109 


Colonel  Charles  Cornwallis  Chesney,  of  the  English  army,  in  an 
article  on  General  Robert  E.  Lee,  speaks  thus  of  his  father : “ From 
the  very  first  he  displayed  military  talent  of  a high  order,  and  became 
before  long  the  most  noted  leader  of  his  army  for  dashing  enterprise 
in  separate  command.  A special  gold  medal  was  awarded  him  by 
Congress  for  his  capture  of  the  tort  at  Paulus  Hook,  and  in  1781  he 
was  sent  to  join  the  forces 
under  General  Greene  in 
the  South,  there  matched 
against  Cornwallis.  That 
Greene  failed, on  the  whole, 
in  his  encounter  is  well- 
known.  He  was  in  fact  in 
a position  of  inferiority 
until  Cornwallis  left  the 
South  for  Petersburg  and 
the  Richmond  peninsula. 

Greene,  however, 
though  defeated,  n ever 
ceased  to  hold  his  own 
stoutly  against  Cornwallis 
for  the  time,  and  afterward 
recovered  the  Carolinas 
fully  for  Congress.  His 
successes  were  due  in  great 
part  to  the  talents  and 
energy  of  his  young  cav- 
alry commander.  General 

TT  ' Til  .1  MRS.  CHARLES  LEE. 

Henry  Lee  had  a worthy 

opponent  in  Colonel  Tarleton,  a cavalry  officer  of  no  mean  merit  in 
light  warfare.  But  the  republican  cavalier  established  his  superiority 
very  fully  in  the  series  of  skirmishes  that  ensued.  And  although,  in 
his  own  ‘ Memoir  of  the  War,’  he  had  the  modesty  to  attribute  his 
successes  over  Tarleton  to  his  superiority  in  horse  flesh,  readers  of 
his  interesting  work  may  discern  for  themselves  that  his  own  skill 


no 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


and  judgment  were  the  prime  causes  of  the  advantage,  and  will  be 
disposed  to  agree  to  the  full  with  General  Greene,  who  wrote  in  his 
personal  thanks,  ‘ No  man  in  the  progress  of  the  campaign  had 
equal  merit  with  yourself,’  an  expression  of  strong  meaning  coming 
from  a plain,  blunt  soldier  of  honest  character.  And  this  praise 
was  fully  confirmed  by  Washington’s  own  words  of  love  and  thanks, 
in  a letter  of  later  date,  written  long  enough  after  to  show  how  strong 
in  that  great  man’s  mind  was  the  memory  of  the  services  of  ‘ Light- 
Horse  Harry,’  as  Lee  was  familiarly  called.” 

Shortly  after  the  surrender  of  Cornwallis,  Lee  resigned  from  the 
army,  upon  which  occasion  General  Greene  wrote  him  : “ I have 
beheld  with  extreme  anxiety  for  some  time  past  a growing  discontent 
in  your  mind,  and  have  not  been  without  my  apprehensions  that  your 
complaints  originated  more  in  distress  than  in  ruin  of  your  constitu- 
tion. Whatever  may  be  the  source  of  your  wounds  I wish  it  was  in 
my  power  to  heal  them.  . . . From  our  earliest  acquaintance  I 

had  a partiality  for  you,  which  progressively  grew  into  friendship.  I 
was  under  no  obligation  to  you  until  I came  into  this  country,  and 
yet  I believe  you  will  do  me  the  justice  to  say  I never  wanted  inclina- 
tion to  serve  you.  Here  I have  been  under  the  greatest  obligations — 
obligations  I can  never  cancel.  ...  I am  far  from  agreeing  with 
you  in  the  opinion  that  the  public  will  never  do  you  justice.  I 
believe  few  officers,  either  in  Europe  or  America,  are  held  in  so  high 
a point  of  estimation  as  you  are.  Substantial  service  is  what  consti- 
tutes lasting  reputation  ; and  your  reports  of  this  campaign  are  the 
best  panegyric  that  can  be  given  of  your  action.  . . . It  is  true 
there  are  a few  of  your  countrymen  who,  from  ignorance  and  malice, 
are  disposed  to  do  injustice  to  your  conduct,  but  it  is  out  of  their 
power  to  injure  you.  Indeed,  you  are  ignorant  of  your  own  weight 
and  influence,  otherwise  you  would  despise  their  spleen  and  malice. 
. . . Everybody  knows  I have  the  highest  opinion  of  you  as  an 
officer,  and  you  know  I love  you  as  a friend ; whatever  may  be  your 
determination,  to  retire  or  to  continue  in  service,  my  affection  will 
accompany  you.”  In  a parting  letter  Greene  adds  (12th  of  February, 
1782)  : “ You  are  going  home  and  you  will  get  married,  but  you 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


hi 


cannot  cease  to  be  a soldier;  should  the  war  rage  here  I shall  call  for 
you  in  a few  months,  unless  I should  find  your  inclination  opposed 
to  my  wishes.” 

General  Charles  Lee  once  said  of  him,  that  “ Major  Lee  seemed  to 
have  come  out  of  his  mother’s  womb  a soldier.”  Marshall,  the  early 
historian  of  Washington,  has  written  : “ The  continued  labors  and 
exertions  of  all  were  highly  meritorious,  but  the  successful  activity 
of  one  corps  will  attract  particular  attention.  The  legion,  from  its 
structure,  wras  peculiarly  adapted  to  the  partisan  warfare  of  the 
Southern  States,  and,  b}^  being  detached  against  weaker  posts  of  the 
enemy,  had  opportunities  for  displaying  with  advantage  all  the 
energies  it  possessed.  In  that  extensive  sweep  which  it  made  from 
the  Santee  to  iVugusta,  which  employed  from  the  15th  of  April  to 
the  8th  of  June,  this  corps,  acting  in  conjunction  first  with  Marion, 
afterward  with  Pickens,  and  sometimes  alone,  had  constituted  the 
principal  force  which  carried  five  British  posts  and  made  upward  of 
1100  prisoners.” 

Mr.  G.  W.  Parke  Custis,  in  his  “ Recollections  of  Washington,” 
has  declared  that,  “ No  officer  in  the  American  army  could  have  been 
better  fitted  than  Lee  for  the  command  of  a partisan  corps  : for  in 
the  surprise  of  posts,  in  gaining  intelligence,  of  distracting  and 
discomfiting  your  enemy,  without  bringing  him  to  a general  action, 
and  all  the  strategy  which  belongs  to  the  partisan  warfare,  few  officers 
in  any  service  have  been  more  distinguished  than  the  subject  of  our 
memoir.  The  legion  of  Lee,  under  the  untiring  labors  of  its  active, 
talented  commander,  became  one  of  the  most  efficient  corps  in  the 
American  army.  The  horsemen  were  principally  recruited  in  the 
Southern  and  Middle  States — countries  proverbial  for  furnishing 
skillful  riders  ; while  the  horses,  under  the  inspection  of  the  Virginian 
commander,  were  superior  in  bone  and  figure,  and  could  many  of 
them  have  boasted  a lineal  descent  from  the  Godolphin  Arabian. 

“ Among  Lee’s  officers  were  the  good  and  gallant  names  of 
Eggleston,  Rudolph,  Armstrong,  O’Neil,  and  the  surviving  honored 
veterans,  Allen  M’Lane  of  Delaware  and  Harrison  of  Virginia.  The 
arrival  of  the  legion  in  the  South  was  hailed  as  most  auspicious  to 


1 12 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


the  success  of  our  arms  in  that  quarter ; indeed,  so  fine  a corps  of 
horse  and  foot,  so  well  disciplined,  and  in  such  gallant  array,  was 
rarely  to  be  seen  in  those  our  days  of  desolation.  The  partisan  legion 
did  good  service  in  the  campaigns  of  the  Carolinas,  and  the  com- 
mander won  his  way  to  the  esteem  and  confidence  of  Greene,  the 
well-beloved  of  Washington , as  he  had  previously  done  to  the  esteem 
and  confidence  of  the  great  chief  himself;  and,  as  a justice  to  the 
great  military  sagacity  of  Lee,  let  it  be  remembered  that  he  was 
mainly  instrumental  in  advising  Greene  to  that  return  to  the 
Carolinas  which  eventuated  in  the  decisive  and  glorious  combat  of 
Eutaw,  and  the  virtual  liberation  of  the  South.  With  the  close  of 
the  campaign  of  1781  ended  the  military  services  of  Lieutenant- 
Colonel  Lee.  He  retired  on  furlough  to  Virginia,  and  was  happily 
present  at  the  surrender  of  his  old  adversary,  the  formidable  Corn- 
wallis, 19th  of  October.  Lee  married  shortly  afterward,  and  settled 
in  the  county  of  Westmoreland,  but  was  permitted  by  his  grateful 
and  admiring  countrymen,  for  a short  time  only,  to  enjoy  the  otium 
cam  dignitate , being  successively  chosen  to  the  State  Legislature,  the 
convention  for  ratifying  the  Constitution,  the  gubernatorial  chair  and 
the  Congress  of  the  United  States.” 

During  all  his  services  in  these  legislative  bodies  Henry  Lee 
was  an  ardent  federalist,  ably  supporting  Madison  and  others  in  their 
efforts  for  securing  the  ratification  of  the  Constitution  by  the  Virginia 
Convention.  In  taking  this  position  he  was  an  antagonist  of  his 
cousin,  Richard  Henry  Lee,  yet  the  latter  considered  his  services  so 
valuable  to  the  State  that  he  was  anxious  for  him  to  be  in  the 
Virginia  Assembly.  Under  date  of  14th  of  July,  1787,  R.  H.  Lee 
wrote  his  brother,  Arthur  : “ I do  really  consider  it  a thing  of  conse- 
quence to  the  public  interest  that  Colonel  H.  Lee,  of  Stratford,  should 
be  in  our  next  Assembly,  and  therefore  wish  you  would  exert  your- 
self with  the  old  squire  [Richard  Lee]  to  get  his  resignation,  or 
disqualification  rather,  so  that  his  nephew  may  get  early  into  the 
House  of  Delegates.  I know  it  is  like  persuading  a man  to  sign  his 
own  death  warrant,  but  upon  my  word  the  state  of  public  affairs 
renders  the  sacrifice  of  place  and  vanity  necessary.” 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


IT3 

Henry  Lee  was  Governor  of  Virginia  for  three  years.  While  in 
this  office  Washington  appointed  him  to  command  the  troops  ordered 
out  to  suppress  the  “ Whisky  Rebellion,”  which  occurred  in  Western 
Pennsylvania,  in  1794  ; he  succeeded  in  quelling  the  rebellion  without 
bloodshed.  On  the  19th  of  July,  1798,  he  was  appointed  a major- 
general  in  the  army  and  was  honorably  discharged  on  the  15th  of 
June,  1800.  Being  a member  of  Congress  in  1799,  when  the  news 
of  the  death  of  Washington  was  received  by  Congress  he  drew  up 
a series  of  resolutions,  formally  announcing  that  event,  which  were 
presented  in  his  absence  by  his  colleague,  John  Marshall ; in  these 
resolutions  occur  those  ever  memorable  words  : “ First  in  war , first 
in  peace , and  first  in  the  hearts  of  his  fellow-citizens.'1''  Thereupon 
Congress  resolved  that  “ the  President  of  the  Senate  and  the  Speaker 
of  the  House  of  Representatives  be  desired  to  request  one  of  the 
members  of  Congress  to  perform  and  deliver”  an  oration.  Henry 
Lee  was  selected  to  pay  this  tribute  on  behalf  of  Congress  to  the 
great  Washington,  and  the  oration  was  delivered  before  Congress  on 
the  26th  of  December,  1799,  at  the  “ German  Lutheran  Church,  in 
Fourth  Street,  above  Arch,  Philadelphia,  the  largest  in  the  city.” 

Of  this  oration,  Mr.  Custis  has  written  as  one  who  had  heard 
it:  “With  the  advantages  of  a classical  education,  General  Lee 
possessed  taste  and  distinguished  powers  of  eloquence ; and  was 
selected,  on  the  demise  of  Washington,  to  deliver  the  oration  in 
the  funeral  solemnities  decreed  by  Congress  in  honor  of  the  Pater 
Patriae.  The  oration  having  been  but  imperfectly  committed  to 
memory,  from  the  very  short  time  in  which  it  was  composed, 
somewhat  impaired  its  effect  upon  the  auditory  ; but  as  a composi- 
tion it  has  only  to  be  read  to  be  admired,  for  the  purity  and 
elegance  of  its  language  and  the  powerful  appeal  it  makes  to  the 
hearts  of  its  readers  ; and  we  will  venture  to  affirm  that  it  will 
rank  among  the  most  celebrated  performances  of  those  highly 
distinguished  men  who  mounted  the  rostrum  on  that  imposing 
occasion  of  national  mourning.”  Mr.  Custis  adds  : “ In  one  par- 
ticular Lee  may  be  said  to  have  excelled  his  illustrious  contempo- 
raries, Marshall,  Madison,  Hamilton,  Gouverneur  Morris  and  Ames. 


1 14  GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 

It  was  in  a surprising  quickness  of  talent,  a genius  sudden, 
dazzling,  and  always  at  command,  with  an  eloquence  which  seemed 
to  flow  unbidden.  Seated  at  a convivial  board  when  the  death  of 
Patrick  Henry  was  announced,  Lee  called  for  a scrap  of  paper, 
and  in  a few  moments  produced  a striking  and  beautiful  eulogium 
upon  the  Demosthenes  of  modern  liberty. 

“ Lee’s  powers  of  conversation  were  also  fascinating  in  the 
extreme,  possessing  those  rare  and  admirable  qualities  which  seize 
and  hold  captive  his  hearers,  delighting  while  they  instruct.  That 
Lee  was  a man  of  letters,  a scholar  who  had  ripened  under  a truly 
classical  sun,  we  have  only  to  turn  to  his  work  on  the  Southern 
war,  where  he  was,  indeed,  the  Magna  pars  fin  of  all  which  he 
relates — a work  which  well  deserves  to  be  ranked  with  the  com- 
mentaries of  the  famed  master  of  the  Roman  world,  who,  like  our 
Lee,  was  equally  renowned  with  the  pen  as  the  sword.  But  there 
is  a line,  a single  line,  in  the  works  of  Lee  which  would  hand 
him  over  to  immortality,  though  he  had  never  written  another. 
‘ First  in  war,  first  in  peace,  and  first  in  the  hearts  of  his  fellow- 
countrymen,’*  will  last  while  language  lasts.  What  a sublime 
eulogium  is  pronounced  in  that  noble  line  ! So  few  words,  and  yet 
how  illustrative  are  they  of  the  vast  and  matchless  character  of 
Washington  ! They  are  words  which  will  descend  with  the  memory 
of  the  hero  they  are  meant  to  honor,  to  the  veneration  of  remotest 
posterity,  and  be  graven  on  colossal  statues  of  the  Pater  Patriae 
in  some  futtire  age. 

“The  attachment  of  Lee  to  Washington  was  like  that  of 
Hamilton,  pure  and  enthusiastic — like  that  of  the  chivalric  Laurens, 
devotional.  It  was  in  the  praise  of  his  ‘ hero,  his  friend,  and  his 
country’s  preserver  ’ that  the  splendid  talents  of  Lee  were  often 
elicited,  with  a force  and  grandeur  of  eloquence  wholly  his  own. 
The  fame  and  memory  of  his  chief  was  the  fondly-cherished  passion 
to  which  he  clung  amid  the  wreck  of  his  fortunes — the  hope  which 
gave  warmth  to  his  heart  when  all  else  around  him  seemed  cold 

* In  the  resolutions  presented  to  Congress,  Lee  used  the  phrase  “fellow-citizens;”  but 
in  his  oration  he  used  “fellow-countrymen.” 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT.  115 

and  desolate.  But  shall  the  biographer’s  task  be  complete,  when 
the  faults  of  his  subject  are  not  to  be  taken  into  account?  Of 
faults,  perhaps  the  subject  of  our  memoir  had  many;  yet  how 
admirable  is  the  maxim  handed  down  to  us  from  the  ancients,  ‘De 
mortuis  nil,  nisi  bonum.’  Let  the  faults  of  Lee  be  buried  in  his 
distant  grave — let  the  turf  of  oblivion  close  over  the  failings  of  him 
whose  earl}'  devotion  to  liberty,  in  liberty’s  battles — whose  elo- 
quence in  her  senates  and  historical  memoirs  of  her  times  of  trial, 
shed  a lustre  on  his  country  in  the  young  days  of  the  Republic  ; 
and  when  Americans  of  some  future  date  shall  search  amid  the 
records  of  their  early  history  for  the  lives  of  illustrious  men  who 
flourished  in  the  age  of  Washington,  high  on  a brilliant  scroll  will 
they  find  inscribed  Henry  Lee,  a son  of  Virginia — a patriot,  soldier 
and  historian  of  the  Revolution,  and  orator  and  statesman  of  the 
Republic.” 

In  1801  Henry  Lee  retired  permanently  from  public  life,  hoping 
to  spend  the  remainder  of  his  days  in  the  peaceful  quiet  of  a Vir- 
ginia farm  life.  “ With  his  congressional  career  ended  the  better 
days  of  this  highly  gifted  man.  An  unhappy  rage  for  speculation 
caused  him  to  embark  upon  that  treacherous  stream  which  gently, 
and  almost  imperceptibly  at  first,  but  with  sure  and  fearful  rapidity 
at  last,  hurries  its  victims  to  the  vortex  of  destruction.  It  was 
indeed  lamentable  to  behold  the  venerable  Morris  and  Lee,  patriots, 
who  in  the  senates  of  liberty  and  on  her  battlefields  had  done  the 
State  such  service,  instead  of  enjoying  a calm  and  happy  evening 
of  life,  to  be  languishing  in  prison  and  in  exile — for  Lee,  after  long 
struggling  with  adversity,  finally,  as  will  be  seen,  sought  in  a 
foreign  land  a refuge  from  his  many  ills,  where,  becoming  broken 
in  health,  he  returned  home  to  die. 

In  reviewing  the  life  of  the  father  of  Robert  E.  Lee,  it  is  of 
peculiar  interest  and  significance  to  note  the  opinions  and  senti- 
ments as  to  State  loyalty  which  were  sacredly  held  by  the  soldier 
of  the  Revolution,  and  transmitted  to  his  great  son.  In  1798-99, 
Henry  Lee,  as  a representative  of  the  County  of  Westmoreland  in 
the  General  Assembly,  participated  in  the  debate  upon  Mr.  Madison’s 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


116 

famous  resolutions  of  that  date.  In  Lee’s  opinion,  the  laws 
of  the  United  States  then  under  discussion  were  unconstitutional, 
and  if  they  were,  Virginia  had  a right  to  object;  ‘‘but,”  he  ex- 
claimed, “ Virginia  is  my  country ; her  will  I obey,  however 
lamentable  the  fate  to  which  it  may  subject  me.”  In  1792,  reply- 
ing to  a letter  from  Mr.  Madison  asking  him  if  he  would  relinquish 
his  office  of  Governor  of  Virginia  and  accept  command  of  an  army 
to  be  organized  for  the  protection  of  the  western  frontier,  General 
Lee  writes:  “Were  I called  upon  by  the  President  to  command 
the  next  campaign,  my  respect  for  him  would  induce  me  to  disre- 
gard every  trifling  obstruction  which  might  oppose  my  acceptance  of 
the  office,  such  as  my  own  repose,  the  care  of  my  children  and  the 
happiness  I enjoy  in  attention  to  their  welfare,  and  in  the  execu- 
tion of  the  duties  of  my  present  station.  As  a citizen,  I should 
feel  myself  bound  to  obey  the  will  of  my  country  in  taking  any 
part  her  interests  may  demand  from  me.  Therefore  I am,  upon 
this  occasion,  in  favor  of  obedience  to  any  claim  which  may  be  made 
on  me.  Yet  I should  require  some  essential  stipulations — only  to 
secure  a favorable  issue  to  the  campaign.  . . . One  objection  I 

should  only  have  (the  above  conditions  being  acceded  to),  and  that  is, 
the  abandoning  of  my  native  county,  to  whose  goodness  I am  so  much 
indebted;  no  consideration  on  earth  could  induce  me  to  act  a part, 
however  gratifying  to  me,  which  could  be  construed  into  disregard 
or  faithlessness  to  this  Commonwealth.”  Do  we  not  hear  an  echo 
of  these  words,  seventy  years  later,  in  the  response  of  Robert  E. 
Lee,  when,  called  upon  to  choose  between  serving  under  the  flag 
of  the  United  States  or  obeying  the  will  of  Virginia,  he  drew  his 
sword  in  defence  of  the  mother  State  ? 

In  1812,  when  war  was  declared  with  England,  General  Henry 
Lee  was  living  in  Alexandria,  for  the  benefit  of  his  children’s 
education.  He  was  offered,  and  promptly  accepted,  a major-general’s 
commission  in  the  army.  Before  entering  upon  his  duties  he  visited 
Baltimore  on  business,  and  stopped  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Hanson, 
the  editor  of  the  Federal  Republican.  Mr.  Hanson  was  at  that  time 
in  violent  disfavor  with  the  war  party,  on  account  of  what  would 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


117 

now  be  called  the  anti-jingo  spirit  of  his  editorial  articles,  and  his 
house  was  attacked  by  a mob  on  the  very  night  of  General  Lee’s 
visit.  The  general  made  common  cause  with  his  friend,  and  in 
actively  resisting  the  assaults  of  the  excited  mob,  received  such 
serious  injuries  as  came  near  proving  immediately  fatal,  and  ulti- 
mately caused  his  death.  He  was  compelled  to  make  a voyage  to 
the  West  Indies,  seeking  restoration  of  his  shattered  health.  On 
his  way  home  he  landed  at  Cumberland  Island,  on  the  coast  of 
Georgia,  the  home  of  his  old  commander  and  friend,  General  Greene, 
where  he  died  on  the  25th  of  March,  1818,  and  was  buried.  A war 
vessel  happening  to  be  anchored  near  by,  her  captain  and  crew 
assisted  at  his  funeral,  and  paid  the  last  military  honors  to  the 
dead  soldier.  As  has  been  said  : “ Fortune  seems  to  have  conducted 
him  at  the  close  of  his  life  almost  to  the  tomb  of  Greene  ; and  his 
bones  may  now  repose  by  the  side  of  those  of  his  beloved  chief; 
friends  in  war,  united  in  death,  and  partners  in  a never-dying 
fame.” 

General  Henry  Lee  was  always  an  ardent  admirer  of  Washing- 
ton, and  never  lost  an  opportunity  of  expressing  his  veneration  for 
that  great  man.  In  his  last  illness  “ a surgical  operation  was  pro- 
posed, as  offering  some  hope  of  prolonging  his  life  ; but  he  replied 
that  the  eminent  surgeon  to  whose  skill  and  care,  during  his  sojourn 
in  the  West  Indies,  he  was  so  much  indebted,  had  disapproved  a 
resort  to  the  proposed  operation.  The  surgeon  in  attendance  still 
urging  it,  the  patient  put  an  end  to  the  discussion  by  saying : ‘ My 
dear  sir,  were  the  great  Washington  alive  and  here,  and  joining  you 
in  advocating  it,  I would  still  resist.’  ” 

Mr.  Irving  has  said  that  Henry  Lee  was  always  a favorite  with 
Washington,  and  was  very  often  favorably  noticed  by  him.  And 
Lee,  on  his  part,  seems  to  have  looked  up  to  Washington  rather  as 
a friend  or  older  brother  than  as  his  military  chief.  In  his  letters 
he  appears  to  have  asked  for  advice  upon  any  private  business  or 
public  topic  that  interested  him,  and  to  have  expressed  his  feelings 
and  opinions  upon  current  affairs  with  much  freedom.  Mr.  Irving 
says  further:  “Colonel  Henry  Lee,  who  used  to  be  a favored  guest 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


118 

at  Mount  Vernon,  does  not  seem  to  have  been  much  under  the 
influence  of  that  ‘ reverential  awe  ’ which  Washington  is  said  to 
have  inspired,  if  we  may  judge  from  the  following  anecdote: 

“ Washington  one  day  at  table  mentioned  his  being  in  want  of 
carriage  horses,  and  asked  Lee  if  he  knew  where  he  could  get  a pair. 

“‘I  have  a fine  pair,  general,’  replied  Lee;  ‘but  you  cannot 
get  them.’ 

“ ‘ Why  not  ? ’ 

“ ‘ Because  you  will  never  pay  more  than  half  price  for  any- 
thing, and  I must  have  full  price  for  my  horses.’ 

“The  bantering  reply  set  Airs.  Washington  laughing,  and  her 
parrot,  perched  beside  her,  joined  in  the  laugh.  The  general  took 
this  familiar  assault  upon  his  dignity  in  great  good  part. 

“ ‘ Ah,  Lee,  you  are  a funny  fellow,’  said  he ; ‘ see,  that  bird 
is  laughing  at  you.’  ” 

The  following  letter  of  sympathy  from  General  Washington  to 
Henry  Lee  was  evidently  written  in  response  to  the  news  of  the 
deaths  of  his  (first)  wife  and  son ; indeed,  on  the  original  were  en- 
dorsed these  words  by  Lee  himself,  “ The  deaths  of  my  wife  and  son  : ” 

“New  York,  August  27  th,  1790. 

“ My  dear  Sir  : I have  been  duly  favored  with  the  receipt  of  your  obliging 
letter  dated  the  12th  of  June  last.  I am  also  indebted  to  you  for  a long  letter 
written  to  me  in  the  course  of  last  year  and  should  have  had  the  pleasure  sooner 
to  express  my  acknowledgments  for  the  tender  interest  you  take  ou  account  of  my 
health  and  administration,  but  such  is  the  multiplicity  of  my  avocations,  and  so 
great  the  pressure  of  public  business  as  to  leave  me  no  leisure  for  the  agreeable 
duty  of  answering  private  letters  from  my  friends — and  although  I shall  at  all 
times  be  happy  to  hear  from  them,  yet  I shall  be  but  an  unprofitable  correspon- 
dent, as  it  will  not  be  in  my  power  to  make  those  returns  which  under  other 
circumstances  I should  have  real  pleasure  in  doing. 

“ It  is  unnecessary  to  assure  5^011  of  the  interest  I take  in  whatever  nearly 
concerns  you.  I therefore  very  sincerely  condole  with  you  on  your  late  and  great 
losses;  but  as  the  ways  of  Providence  are  as  inscrutable  as  just,  it  becomes  the 
children  of  it  to  submit  with  resignation  and  fortitude  to  its  decrees  as  far  as  the 
feelings  of  humanity  will  allow,  and  your  good  sense  will,  I am  persuaded,  enable 
you  to  do  this.  Mrs.  Washington  joins  me  in  these  sentiments,  and  with  great 
esteem  and  regard,  I am,  my  dear  sir,’’  etc. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


119 


Henry  Lee  was  twice  married  : first,  in  the  spring  of  1782,  to 
his  cousin  Matilda,  daughter  of  Philip  Ludwell  and  Elizabeth  (Step- 
toe)  Lee,  of  Stratford;  she  died  about  May,  1790,  having  had  four 
children.  Of  these,  Nathaniel  Greene  died  in  early  infancy,  and 
Philip  Ludwell  when  about  seven  years  old ; the  other  two,  a daugh- 
ter and  son,  survived. 

After  his  first  wife’s  death  Henry  Lee  had  seriously  considered 
the  idea  of  going  to  France, 
where,  as  he  wrote  Wash- 
ington when  consulting  him 
upon  the  step,  a major-gen- 
eral’s commission  awaited 
him.  Washington  would 
give  no  direct  advice,  but 
discouraged  the  idea,  saying 
he  himself  would  not  think 
of  taking  such  a step,  “ be- 
cause it  would  appear  a 
boundless  ocean  I was  about 
to  embark  on,  from  whence 
no  land  is  seen.  . . . Those 
in  whose  hands  the  govern- 
ment [of  France]  is  in- 
trusted are  ready  to  tear 
each  other  to  pieces,  and  will 
more  than  probably  prove 
the  worst  foes  the  country 
has.”  This  project  was 
given  up,  whether  through 
the  influence  of  Washington 
or  from  the  objection  of  Mr.  Carter,  or  both,  is  not  known. 
Mr.  Carter  would  not  consent  to  a union  with  his  daughter  until 
assured  that  the  French  project  was  abandoned.  He  wrote, 

under  the  date  of  the  20th  of  Majr,  1793:  “The  only  objection 
we  ever  had  to  your  connection  with  our  beloved  daughter  is  now 


120 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


entirely  done  away.  You  have  declared  upon  your  honor  that  you 
have  relinquished  all  thoughts  of  going  to  France,  and  we  rest  sat- 
isfied with  that  assurance.  As  we  certainly  know  that  you  have 
obtained  her  consent,  you  shall  have  that  of  her  parents  most  cor- 
dially, to  be  joined  together  in  the  holy  bonds  of  matrimony,  whenever 
she  pleases  ; and  as  it  is  determined  on,  by  the  approbation  and  sin- 
cere affection  of  all  friends,  as  well  as  of  the  parties  immediately 
concerned,  we  think  the  sooner  it  takes  place  the  better.”  On  hearing 
of  this  marriage,  Washington  writes  to  Lee  : “ . . . As  we  are  told 
that  you  have  exchanged  the  rugged  and  dangerous  field  of  Mars  for 
the  soft  and  pleasurable  bed  of  Venice,  I do  in  this,  as  I shall  in  every 
thing  you  may.  pursue  like  unto  it,  good  and  laudable,  wish  you  all 
imaginable  success  and  happiness.” 

Henry  Lee  married,  secondly,  on  the  iSth  of  June,  1793,  Anne 
Hill,  daughter  of  Charles  Carter,  of  “ Shirley,”  and  Anne  Butler 
Moore,  his  second  wife.  Mrs.  Lee  was  born  in  1773,  and  died  in 
1S29  ; they  had  six  children,  the  record  of  their  ages  given  here  is 
from  Mrs.  Lee’s  Family  Bible  : Algernon  Sidney,  born  2d  of  April, 
1795  ; died  the  9th  of  August,  1796.  Charles  Carter.  Anne  Kin- 
loch,  born  the  19th  of  June,  1800;  died  at  Baltimore  on  the  20th  of 
February,  1S64  ; she  married,  in  1825,  Judge  William  Louis  Marshall. 
Sydney  Smith.  Robert  Edward.  Catharine  Mildred,  born  the  27th 
of  February,  1811,  at  Alexandria;  died  at  Paris,  France,  in  1856; 
she  married,  in  1831,  Edward  Vernon  Childe. 

The  letters  which  General  Henry  Lee  wrote  from  the  West  Indies 
to  his  son  Carter  have  been  declared  by  the  latter  to  furnish  “ the  best 
history  of  the  close  of  our  father’s  life.”  General  Robert  E.  Lee,  in 
the  life  of  his  father  prefacing  his  edition  (1869)  of  the  latter’s 
“ Memoirs  of  the  War  in  the  Southern  Department  of  the  United 
States,”  gives  in  full  the  principal  of  “ these  letters  of  love  and  wis- 
dom,” a few  extracts  from  which  may  appropriately  be  reproduced 
here.  In  the  first,  dated  Port-au-Prince,  St.  Domingo,  26th  of  June, 
1816,  the  father  writes  : “ My  dear  Carter:  I have  just  heard  by  a 
letter  from  Henry  that  you  are  fixed  at  the  University  of  Cambridge, 
the  seminary  of  my  choice.  You  will  there  have  not  only  excellent 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


121 


examples  to  encourage  your  love  and  practice  of  virtue,  the  only  real 
good  in  life,  but  ample  scope  to  pursue  learning  to  its  bottom,  thereby 
fitting  yourself  to  be  useful  to  your  country  and  to  be  an  ornament 
to  your  friends.  You  know,  my  dear  son,  the  deep  and  affectionate 
interest  I have  taken  in  you  from  the  first  moment  of  your  existence, 
and  your  kind,  amiable  disposition  will  never  cease  enjoying  and 
amplifying  your  father’s  happiness  to  the  best  of  your  ability.  You 
will  do  this  by  preferring 
the  practice  of  virtue  to  all 
other  things ; you  know 
my  abhorrence  of  lying, 
and  you  have  been  often 
told  by  me  that  it  led  to 
every  vice  and  cancelled 
every'-  tendency  to  virtue. 

Never  forget  this  truth, 
and  disdain  this  mean  and 
infamous  practice.  Epami- 
nondas,  the  great  Theban 
who  defended  his  country 
when  environed  by'  power- 
ful foes,  and  was  the  most 
virtuous  man  of  his  age,  so 
abhorred  lydng  that  he 
would  never  tell  one  even 
in  jest.  Imitate  this  great 
man  and  you  may  equal 
him  in  goodness,  infinitely 
to  be  preferred  to  his  greatness.  I am  too  sick  to  continue  this  dis- 
cussion, though  I begin  to  hope  I may  live  to  see  you,  your  dear 
mother,  and  our  other  sweet  offspring.” 

From  Turk’s  Island,  on  his  voyage  to  New  Providence,  he 
writes  (8th  of  August,  1816) : “ Having  this  moment  an  opportunity' to 
send  to  New  York,  I use  it  to  repeat  my  love  and  prayers  for  his 
health  and  advancement  in  the  acquisition  of  knowledge  from  its 


THEODOR1C  Llit 


122 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  DEE, 


foundation,  not  on  the  surface.  This  last  turns  man  into  a puppy, 
and  the  first  fits  him  for  the  highest  utility  and  most  lasting  pleasure. 
I requested  you  to  write  monthly  to  me,  giving  to  me  with  clearness 
and  brevity  a narrative  of  3^our  studies,  recreations,  and  your  relish 
for  the  occupations  which  employ  you  in  and  out  of  college.  Never 
mind  your  style  ; but  write  your  first  impressions  quickly,  clearly 
and  honestly.  Style  will  come  in  due  time,  as  will  maturity  of  judg- 
ment. Above  all  things  earthty,  even  love  to  the  best  of  mothers 
and  your  ever-devoted  father,  I entreat  you  to  cherish  truth  and 
abhor  deception.  Dwell  on  the  virtues,  and  imitate  as  far  as  lies  in 
your  power,  the  great  and  good  men  whom  history  presents  to  our 
view. 

“ ‘ Minerva  ! Let  such  examples  teach  thee  to  beware, 

Against  Great  God  thou  utter  aught  profane  ; 

And  if,  perchance,  in  riches  or  in  power 
Thou  shinest  superior,  be  not  insolent  ; 

For,  know,  a day  sufficeth  to  exalt 
Or  to  depress  the  state  of  mortal  man. 

The  wise  and  good  are  by  our  God  beloved, 

But  those  who  practice  evil  he  abhors.  ’ 

“You  have  my  favorite  precept,  instilled  from  your  infancy  by 
my  lips,  morning,  noon  and  night,  in  my  familiar  talks  with  you, 
here  presented  to  your  mind  in  the  purity  and  elegance  of  the  Grecian 
tragedian  [Sophocles].  You  never,  I trust,  will  forget  to  make  it  the 
cardinal  rule  of  your  life.  It  will,  at  least,  arrest  any  tendency  to 
imitate  the  low,  degrading  usage,  too  common,  of  swearing  in  conver- 
sation, especially  with  your  inferiors.  My  miserable  state  of  health 
improves  by  occasional  voyaging  in  this  fine  climate,  with  the  sage 
guidance  of  a superior  physician  to  whom  I am  now  returning.” 

“Caicos,  30th  September,  1816. — I have  been  detained  three 
months  on  my  way  to  my  Spanish  doctor  in  Nassau,  the  chief  town 
of  Providence,  where  I hope  to  be  partially  restored  or  to  die  in  the 
attempt  ; why,  then,  will  you  not  give  me  the  delight  of  reading 
your  letters  ! Write,  I entreat  you,  your  thoughts  just  as  they 
come,  and  in  the  order  and  fashion  in  which  they  arise.  . . . Im- 
portant as  it  is  to  understand  nature  in  its  range  and  bearing,  it  is 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


123 


more  so  to  be  prepared  for  usefulness  and  to  render  ourselves  pleas- 
ing by  understanding  well  the  religious  and  moral  knowledge  of 
right  and  wrong,  to  investigate  thoroughly  the  history  of  mankind, 
and  to  be  familiar  with,  those  examples  which  show  loveliness  of  truth, 
and  demonstrate  the  reasonableness  of  our  opinions  by  past  events. 
Providence  and  justice  manifest  their  excellence  at  all  times  and  in  all 
places ; we  are  called  to  moralize  daily,  but  we  seldom  turn  to 
geometry ; with  intellec- 
tual nature  we  have  con- 
stant intercourse,  but 
speculations  upon  matter 
are  rare,  and  when  much 
at  leisure,  we  know  little 
of  the  skill  of  our  ac- 
quaintance in  astronomy, 
though  we  dail}^  see  him, 
but  his  integrity,  his  be- 
nevolence, his  truth  and 
prudence  instantly  ap- 
pear. Read,  therefore, 
the  best  poets,  the  best 
orators  and  the  best  his- 
torians ; as  from  them 
you  draw  principles  of 
moral  truth,  axioms  of 
prudence,  and  material 
for  conversation.  This 
was  the  opinion  of  the 
great  Socrates.  He  labored  in  Athens  to  turn  philosophy  from  the 
study  of  nature  to  the  study  of  life.  He  justly  thought  man’s  great 
business  was  to  learn  how  to  do  good,  and  to  avoid  evil.  Be  a 
steady,  ardent  disciple  of  Socrates  ; and  regard  virtue,  whose  temple 
is  built  upon  truth,  as  the  chief  good.  I would  rather  see  you 
unlearned  and  unnoticed,  if  virtuous  in  practice  as  well  as  theory, 
than  to  see  you  the  equal  in  glory  to  the  great  Washington;  but 


MRS.  S.  PHILLIPS  LEE. 


124 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


virtue  and  wisdom  are  not  opponents ; they  are  friends  and  coalesce 
in  a few  characters  such  as  his.  A foolish  notion  often  springs  up 
with  young  men  as  they  enter  life,  namely,  that  the  opinion  of 
the  world  is  not  to  be  regarded  ; whereas,  it  is  the  true  criterion, 
generally  speaking,  of  all  things  that  terminate  in  human  life. 
To  despise  its  sentence,  if  possible,  is  not  just;  and  if  just,  is  not 
possible.  So  think  now,  and  be  confirmed  as  you  advance.  Tell 
me  about  my  dear  Smith  and  Robert : their  genius,  temper,  their 
disposition  to  learn,  their  diligence,  and  perseverance  in  doing  what 
is  assigned  to  them.  Tell  me  the  whole  truth  ; and  be  virtuous, 
which  will  render  you  happy.” 

The  following,  dated  9 February,  1817,  is  a Washington’s  Birth- 
day letter:  “ My  beloved  Carter’s  letter  of  July  25th  came  to  hand, 
not  on  the  birthday  of  the  great  and  good  Washington,  but  in  his 
birth  month,  and  infused  into  his  father’s  heart  an  overflow  of  delight, 
in  defiance  of  the  torturing  pains  of  disease.  Alwa}^  dear  to  me, 
always  the  source  of  delicious  anticipations,  I see,  from  your  first 
performance,  ample  evidence  that  my  fond  hopes  will  not  be  disap- 
pointed. Go  on  in  the  road  of  truth  to  the  temple  of  virtue, 
where  dwell  her  handmaids,  modesty,  temperance,  benevolence, 
fortitude  and  justice.  Fame  in  arms,  or  art,  however  conspicuous, 
is  naught,  unless  bottomed  on  virtue.  Think,  therefore,  of  fame 
only  as  the  appendage  to  virtue  ; and  be  virtuous,  though  poor, 
humble  and  scorned.  Remember  how  often  I have  prayed  you  to 
imitate  Fpaminondas  in  his  regard  for  truth,  if  you  cannot  aspire 
to  follow  him  in  his  trail  of  true  glory.  He  is  my  favorite 
Grecian  ; and  next  to  him  Aristides,  whom  you  place  as  second  to 
Alcibiades.  To  bring  the  reasoning  home  to  you,  your  dearest 
mother  is  singularly  pious  from  love  to  Almighty  God  and  love 
of  virtue,  which  are  synonymous ; not  from  fear  of  hell — a low, 
base  influence.  Your  dear  mother  recalls  to  my  mind  our  dear 
Anne,  Smith,  Robert,  and  my  unknown.  You  ought  to  have  said 
something  of  them  all,  their  growth,  their  health,  their  amusements, 
their  occupations,  their  progress  in  literature,  their  tempers  as  they 
open,  and  last,  not  least,  their  love  and  devotion  to  their  good 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


!25 


mamma.  ...  I cannot  answer  your  query  concerning  Wash- 
ington’s charger  (whether  he  was  shot  in  his  old  age,  as  is  said 
to  be  customary  in  England,  or  as  some  asserted  Washington  did 
with  his  war  horse),  nor  withhold  my  admiration  for  your 
tender  regard  for  useful  animals,  with  gratitude  to  those  from 
whom  we  have  derived  services.  You  know  I am  almost  an 
Egyptian  in  my  love  for  the  cow  and  ox ; yet  after  their  daily 
service  through  life,  after  the  third  year,  I always  fatten,  kill  and 
eat  them.  The  subject  which  you  touch  has  been  decided  rather 
from  feeling  than  judgment;  we  will  discuss  it  when  we  meet. 
Your  panegyric  on  Shakespeare  is  all  just,  but  when  you  read 
the  Athenian,  Sophocles,  you  will  find  his  superior,  at  least  his 
equal,  in  all  the  requisites  of  tragedy. 

“ Eloquence  is  our  first  gift  in  civic  walks,  nor  is  it  without 
great  advantage  in  war.  To  be  eloquent  you  must  understand 
thoroughly  your  subject;  out  of  the  abundance  of  knowledge  the 
tongue  uttereth  just  ideas ; voice,  gesticulation,  manner  may  be 
-acquired  with  care,  but  knowledge  cannot  be  acquired  but  by  labor, 
and  that  by  night  as  well  as  by  day.  In  every  distinguished 
character  nature  gives  the  turn  and  scope;  art  and  study  polish 
and  spread.  . . . Tell  me  in  your  reply  what  are  your  expenses 

in  toto , designating  every  item  and  the  sum  it  demands.  Tell 
me  your  diversions,  amusements  and  bodily  exercises  ; whether  at 
ball,  long  bullets,  etc.  The  climate  of  Cambridge  is  much  colder 
than  that  of  your  native  country.  How  does  it  agree  with  you  ? 
Pray  guard  against  cold ; it  is  the  stepping  stone  to  other  diseases  ; 
I repeat  my  entreaty  to  save  yourself  from  its  injuries,  and  I pray 
you  also  to  cherish  your  health  by  temperance  and  exercise.  It 
is  hard  to  say  whether  too  much  eating  or  too  much  drinking 
most  undermines  the  constitution  ; you  are  addicted  to  neither,  and 
will,  I am  sure,  take  care  to  grow  up  free  from  both.  Cleanliness 
of  person  is  not  only  comely  to  all  beholders,  but  is  indispensable 
to  sanctity  of  body.  Trained  by  your  best  of  mothers  to  value  it, 
you  will  never  lose  sight  of  it.  To  be  plain  and  neat  in  dress 
conforms  to  good  sense  and  is  emblematic  of  a right  mind.  Man}r 


126 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


lads,  who  avoid  the  practices  mentioned,  fall  into  another  habit 
which  hurts  only  themselves  and  which  certainly  stupefies  the 
senses — immoderate  sleeping.  Yon  know  howl  love  my  children ; 
and  how  dear  Smith  is  to  me.  Give  me  a true  description  of  his 
person,  mind,  temper  and  habits.  Tell  me  of  Anne ; has  she 
grown  tall  ? And  how  is  my  last  in  looks  and  understanding  ? 
Robert  was  always  good , and  will  be  confirmed  in  his  happy  turn 
of  mind  by  his  ever-watchful  and  affectionate  mother.  Does  he 
strengthen  his  native  tendency  ? ” 

From  Nassau,  19  April,  1817:  “I  find  your  mind  is  charmed 
with  eloquence,  and  I infer  that  the  bar  is  the  theatre  selected  for 
its  display.  The  rank  of  men,  as  established  by  the  concurrent 
judgment  of  ages,  stands  thus:  heroes,  legislators,  orators  and 
poets.  The  most  useful  and,  in  my  opinion,  the  most  honorable  is 
the  legislator,  which  so  far  from  being  incompatible  with  the 
profession,  of  law  is  congenial  to  it.  Generally,  mankind  admire 
most  the  hero ; of  all,  the  most  useless,  except  when  the  safety  of  a 
nation  demands  his  saving  arm.  Confessedly,  Alexander,  Caesar 
and  Hannibal  stand  on  the  summit,  in  the  days  of  Greece  and  Rome. 
Much  as  the  two  first  will  be  admired  for  their  magnanimous  conduct, 
and  loved  for  their  mental  excellency,  the  correct  mind  can  never 
applaud  the  object  for  which  they  wasted  human  life,  and  will  ever 
mingle  with  its  admiration,  execrations  bitter  and  degrading.  Han- 
nibal, whom  I am  inclined  to  consider  the  first  soldier  of  the  three, 
and  whom  I believe  to  be  the  equal  of  the  other  two  in  all  the 
qualities  which  endear  individuals  to  those  around  them,  had  a 
iustifiable  cause  of  war  against  the  Romans.  Their  enmity  to 
Carthage  was  known  ; and  his  father,  as  well  as  himself,  and  all  other 
enlightened  and  honest  Carthaginians,  long  before  his  crossing  the 
Alps,  had  been  convinced  by  past  events  that  the  safety  of  Carthage 
hung  upon  the  humbling  of  Rome,  which  this  prince  of  soldiers 
would  have  completely  effected,  had  not  Hanno’s  envy  and  malice, 
supported  by  his  faction  in  the  Senate,  crossed  and  stunted  all 
Hannibal’s  plans  and  means.  It  has  ever  been  a cause  of  regret 
with  me  that  the  history  of  this  superior  man  has  never  reached  us. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT.  127 

We  know  him  only  from  the  records  of  his  enemies ; and  these, 
notwithstanding  Roman  hatred  and  prejudice,  leave  him  first  of 
antiquity  in  cabinet  and  field.  Polybius,  being  a Grecian,  may  be 
considered  impartial ; but  his  personal  intimacy  and  almost  depen- 
dence on  Scipio  Afrieanus  may  justly  beget  suspicion  that  he  did 
not  display  candor  on  the  virtues  and  exploits  of  Hannibal.  Rycur- 
gus,  Solon,  Numa,  the  second  King  of  Rome,  attract  universal 
admiration  as  legislators ; and  how  can  Alexander,  Caesar  and 
Hannibal  be  compared  with  them  in  the  promotion  of  human  good 
— the  only  way  in  which  man  can,  however  humbly,  imitate 
Almighty  God  and  merit  our  love.  Greece,  before  the  grand  mili- 
tary exploit  of  taking  Troy,  was,  like  the  northern  nations  of 
Europe  of  that  day,  barbarous  ; but  after  their  expedition  against 
the  Trojans  their  advance  was  rapid  to  the  high  reputation  which 
they  preserved  until  their  subjugation  by  the  Macedonians.  Petty 
states,  always  fighting  with  each  other,  with  Persia,  or  Philip,  or 
Alexander,  they  nevertheless  rose  to  the  summit  of  improvement 
in  the  arts  of  peace  and  war ; emphatically  demonstrating  that  the 
constant  exercise  of  the  mind,  struggling  to  maintain  freedom  and 
independence  of  the  state,  brings  forth  that  superb  display  of 
genius  which  attains  in  a little  time  the  highest  rank  in  litera- 
ture and  the  arts.  This  is  not  exemplified  by  Greece  alone,  for 
the  same  result  was  produced  by  the  perpetual  wars  among  the 
small  states  of  Italy,  until  Rome  succeeded  in  conquering  all.  In 
England,  too,  we  find  the  same  cause  producing  the  same  effect. 
During  the  civil  wars,  when  the  mind  was  in  constant  excitement, 
genius  was  resplendent,  especially  in  enjoying  the  tranquillity  of 
peace,  which  is  always  the  case.  Refer  to  the  history  of  Charles 
I.,  the  Protector,  and  Charles  II. ; again  to  James,  and  to  the 
Revolution,  which  was  achieved  by  his  expulsion,  and  the  elevation 
of  William  and  Mary,  when  British  liberty,  always  the  first  object 
of  our  British  ancestors,  was  fully  established.  The  extraordinary 
philosopher,  Roger  Bacon,  a friar,  flourished  long  before  this  period, 
having  been  born  in  1214;  but  Francis,  Ford  Bacon,  a man  of 
singular  mental  powers,  died  not  long  before  Charles’  accession  to 


128 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE 


the  throne,  he  was  followed  by  Harvey,  who  was  succeeded  by 
Boyle,  after  whom  came  Sir  Isaac  Newton.  In  poetry  Milton, 
Jonsou,  Waller,  Denham,  Otway  and  Dryden  adorned  the  above- 
mentioned  period.  In  our  own  day  we  have  experienced  the  display 
of  genius  during  the  convulsions  of  France,  begun  for  the  purpose 
of  ameliorating  the  political  condition  of  the  country ; in  which 
laudable  work  the  virtuous  Louis  XVI.  embarked  with  truth  and 
zeal.  Even  our  own  country  never  exhibited  such  a display  of 
genius  before  or  since  as  she  did  during  her  eight  years’  war. 
It  may  therefore  be  considered  as  a truth  demonstrated  by  the 
history  of  man,  that  a continuous  and  ardent  excitement  of  the 
mind,  especially  in  regaining  lost  or  defending  menaced  rights, 
places  man  in  that  train  of  mind  and  body  which  brings  forth  the 
greatest  display  of  genius;  especially  after  the  storm  has  subsided, 
and  the  mind,  reposing  with  security  in  the  sweets  of  tranquillity, 
meditates  without  fear.” 

“Nassau,  June  18,  1817. — My  dear  Carter  will  receive  this  addi- 
tional letter,  though  I never  expected  to  write  again  from  hence  ; 
this  is,  too,  the  day  of  the  month  when  your  dear  mother  became  my 
wife,  and  it  is  not  so  hot  in  this  tropical  region  as  it  was  then  at 
Shirley,  though  situated  in  the  temperate  zone.  Since  that  happy 
day,  marked  only  by  the  union  of  two  humble  lovers,  it  has  become 
conspicuous  as  the  day  that  our  war  with  Great  Britain  was  declared 
in  Washington;  and  the  one  that  sealed  the  doom  of  Bonaparte  on 
the  field  of  Waterloo.  The  British  general,  rising  gradatim  from 
his  first  blow  struck  in  Portugal,  climbed  on  that  day  to  the  summit 
of  fame  and  became  distinguished  by  the  first  of  titles,  ‘ Deliverer  of 
the  civilized  world.’  Alexander,  Hannibal  and  Caesar,  among  the 
ancients  ; Marlborough,  Eugene,  Turenne  and  Frederick,  among  the 
moderns — opened  their  arms  to  receive  him  as  a brother  in  glory. 
I scarcely  believe  that  Hannibal  and  Frederick  would  claim  him  as 
theirs  especially.  There  is  a similitude  in  the  leading  circumstances 
of  my  three  heroes  : the  first  contended  against  Rome,  the  greatest 
nation  then  on  earth  ; Frederick  against  Austria,  in  that  day  like 
Rome;  and  Wellington  against  France,  the  colossal  power  in  late 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


129 


days.  The  first  and  last  fought,  too,  at  the  head  of  troops,  partly 
their  own  countrymen  and  partly  Spaniards  ; Frederick  may  be  said 
to  have  commanded  Prussians  only,  an  advantage  never  to  be 
doubted  in  war.  Frederick  and  Wellington  succeeded  completely  in 
their  objects;  Hannibal  was  lost  because  the  Senator  Hanno,  great 
in  influence  in  Carthage,  withheld,  more  or  less,  supplies  of  men, 
money  and  munitions  ; preferring  the  gratification  of  his  personal 
hatred  to  the  prosperity  of  his  country,  which  in  the  issue  became 
ruined.  The  first  two  resembled  each  other  in  two  points  of  charac- 
ter replete  with  weight  in  all  affairs  of  man,  viz.,  foresight  and 
economy ; Wellington  certainly  equals  them  in  the  first,  and,  for 
aught  I know,  may  in  the  last.  Both  are  essential  to  perfection,  and 
the  last  is  indispensable ; as  without  it  the  first  power  penetrated 
must  be  crushed  in  its  efforts  for  want  of  means,  which  the  last 
affords  in  a constant  adequate  current.  This  admirable  habit  grows 
out  of  reflection  and  love  of  personal  independence,  and  happy  the 
youth,  whether  in  high  or  low  condition,  who  clings  to  it  as  his 
palladium.  Frederick,  whose  character  I so  much  admire,  was 
remarkable  for  his  frugality,  or  rather  economy  and  assiduity.  I wish 
to  hold  him  up  to  your  imitation.  . . . He  rose  at  four ; went  to 

bed  at  ten ; was  temperate  in  all  things  ; he  knew  everything  to  be 
done  ; and  saw  everything  done  in  due  season.  He  was  liberal  in 
his  gifts  to  the  deserving,  but  he  measured  them  by  his  fiscal  ability 
and  his  fiscal  wants  ; thus  he  never  wanted  money,  never  missed 
the  opportunity  of  advancing  his  nation’s  prosperity  because  the  means 
were  not  ready.  He  had  early  habituated  himself  to  keep  his  wants 
within  his  means,  and  this  habit  became  confirmed  as  he  grew  up, 
and  adhered  to  him  until  his  death.  You  may  acquire  the  same  ; 
and  in  your  little  affairs,  alike  important  to  you  as  his  great  affairs 
were  to  him,  it  will  be  sure  to  produce  the  same  effects.  That  it 
should  begin  at  once,  I learn  by  letters  from  your  dear  mother,  is 
indispensable,  as  your  expenses  transcend  your  allowance.  Do 
think  seriously  and  constantly  on  this  subject.  Write  to  me  frankly, 
and  you  shall  hear  from  me  in  the  spirit  of  love  and  desire  to  gratify 
all  requisite  claims.” 


I3° 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


“Nassau,  3 September,  1817. — My  Dear  Carter:  I wrote  a few 
days  since  to  the  care  of  Mr.  Goddard,  to  tell  you  that  my  only 
chance  of  getting  to  the  Dnited  States  is  in  a vessel  destined  for 
Savannah,  to  sail  in  ten  or  fifteen  days.  I conclude  to  embrace  the 
opportunity,  malgre  season  and  distance  from  home.  Relieved  much 
from  my  long  torture  of  pain,  my  mind  is  refreshed,  and  I can 
calmly  meet  difficulty.  You  must  write  from  Boston,  under  cover  to 
Mr.  Joseph  Thorne,  merchant,  in  Savannah;  and  detail  to  me  your 
expenses,  and  the  sum  necessary  to  defray  them.  . . . Avoid 

debt,  the  sink  of  mental  power  and  the  subversion  of  independence, 
which  draws  into  debasement  even  virtue,  in  appearance  certainly,  if 
not  in  reality.  man  ought  not  only  to  be  virtuous  in  reality , but 
he  must  also  always  appear  so  p thus  said  to  me  the  great  Washing- 
ton. I have  the  following  books  for  you,  to  be  sent  only  when 
I have  a sure  conveyance  : ‘ Newton’s  Principia,’  3 vols. ; ‘Asiatic 
Researches,’  5 vols.,  and  ‘ Quintius  Curtius,’  the  historian  of  Alex- 
ander Magnus  ; valuable  all  of  them,  and  will  I trust  be  prized  by 
you,  not  because  they  come  from  me,  but  for  their  own  superior  worth. 
I hope  and  beg  you  will  read  well  and  speak  better  the  French  lan- 
guage. . . . Begin  with  a grammar,  a dictionary,  and  two  hours 

per  day  will  give  you  the  reading  ; a French  family’s  acquaintance 
will  give  you  the  speaking.  Farewell,  my  ever  dear  son.” 

As  we  have  seen,  General  Lee  determined,  after  spending  nearly 
five  years  in  the  West  Indies  in  vain  hope  of  the  restoration  of 
his  health,  to  return  to  Virginia;  and,  in  January,  1818,  took 
passage  from  Nassau  in  a homeward  bound  New  England  schooner. 
From  the  outset  of  the  voyage,  however,  he  grew  rapidly  worse. 
On  nearing  the  United  States  coast,  feeling  that  he  could  never  reach 
his  native  State  alive,  he  requested  the  captain  of  the  vessel  to  land 
him  at  Cumberland  Island,  off  the  coast  of  Georgia.  Here  was  the 
site  of  “ Dungeness,”  the  beautiful  estate  of  his  old  commander 
and  friend,  General  Nathaniel  Greene,  and  the  residence  of  the 
latter’s  married  daughter,  Mrs.  James  Shaw.  The  dying  soldier 
was  lovingly  received  at  “ Dungeness,”  and  most  tenderly  cared  for 
during  the  two  months  of  his  lingering  agony.  A characteristic 


132 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


anecdote  of  this  period  survives.  General  Lee’s  sufferings  were  so 
great  as  to  overcome  at  times  his  habitual  amiability  and  self-control, 
and  he  would  impetuously  order  everybody  out  of  the  room. 
Finally,  “ Mom  Sarah,”  an  old  and  esteemed  negro  servant  who  had 
been  Mrs.  Greene’s  favorite  maid,  was  deputed  to  wait  upon  him. 
The  first  time  she  entered  his  room  it  was  at  an  unpropitious 
moment.  He  ordered  her  out,  and  emphasized  the  peremptoriness 
of  his  order  by  hurling  a boot  at  her  head.  Mom  Sarah  was  aston- 
ished at  such  treatment,  and  promptly  picked  up  the  boot  and  hurled 
it  back.  The  old  warrior  smiled  grimly  in  the  midst  of  his  pain  and 
anger,  and  from  that  moment  to  the  dajr  of  his  death  would  permit 
no  one  else  to  do  him  special  service. 

He  died  on  the  following  25th  of  March,  and  was  buried  at 
“Dungeness”  with  military  and  naval  honors.  Henry  Lee  and 
Nathaniel  Greene,  who  in  life  rode  boot  to  boot  at  the  head  of  the 
arm}%  sleep  not  far  apart  in  their  graves  beneath  the  oaks,  magnolias 
and  myrtles  on  that  fair  island  of  the  southern  sea.  The  inscription 
upon  Lee’s  gravestone  is  : “ Sacred  to  the  Memory  of  General  Henry 
Lee,  of  Virginia.  Obit  March  25,  1818,  A^tat  63.”  Forty  years  after- 
ward the  Legislature  of  Virginia  passed  resolutions  providing  for 
the  transfer  of  the  remains  to  Richmond,  and  the  erection  there 
of  a suitable  monument ; but  the  outbreak  of  the  Civil  War  pre- 
vented the  accomplishment  of  this  purpose.  General  Robert  B.  Lee 
several  times  visited  his  father’s  grave — the  last  time  accompanied 
by  his  daughter  Agnes,  in  the  spring  of  the  closing  }^ear  of  his  life 
(1870),  when  he  wrote  to  Mrs.  Lee  at  home  : “ We  visited  Cumber- 
land Island,  and  Agnes  decorated  my  father’s  grave  with  beautiful 
fresh  flowers.  I presume  it  is  the  last  time  I shall  be  able  to  pay  it 
my  tribute  of  respect.  The  cemetery  is  unharmed  and  the  graves 
are  in  good  order,  though  the  house  of  “ Dungeness  ” has  been  burned 
and  the  island  devastated.” 

Of  General  Henry  Lee’ s four  children  by  his  first  marriage,  the 
first  two  sons  died  in  childhood  ; the  third  son,  Henry,  was  graduated 
at  William  and  Mary  College,  served  with  credit  in  the  war  of  1812, 
was  appointed  by  President  Jackson  Consul  to  Algiers  in  1829, 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


x33 


wrote  a life  of  Napoleon  and  other  works,  and  died  in  Paris  in  1837; 
the  daughter  married  Bernard  Carter,  a brother  of  her  stepmother. 
The  children  by  his  second  marriage  were,  as  previously  mentioned: 
Algernon  Sydne}^  (who  died  at  the  age  of  eighteen  months),  Charles 
Carter,  Sydney  Smith  and  Robert  Edward  ; and  two  daughters,  Anne 
and  Mildred.  Charles  Carter  Lee  was  born  at  Stratford  in  1798,  died 
in  1871,  and  was  buried  at  his  home,  “ Windsor  Forest,”  in  Powhatan 
County.  Carter  Lee  entered  Harvard  College  in  1816,  and  was 
graduated  second  in  his  class  in  1819.  He  possessed  a mind  of  a 
very  superior  order,  had  a thorough  classical  education,  a most  retentive 
memory,  and  a keen  wit.  Being  an  omniverous  reader,  and  a brilliant 
conversationalist,  his  society  was  most  entertaining,  and  in  conse- 
quence he  was  greatly  sought  after  at  all  social  gatherings. 
He  was  a lawyer  by  profession  and  practiced  first  at  Washington 
City,  then  in  Floyd  County,  Va.,  next  in  Mississippi,  where  he 
resided  for  several  years  ; later  he  removed  to  Hardy  County,  and 
finally  settled  in  Powhatan.  Some  verses  of  his,  known  as  the 
“ Virginia  Georgies,”  written  for  the  “ Hole  and  Corner  Club  of 
Powhatan,”  were  published  by  the  club  in  1858. 

Sydney  Smith  Lee  was  born  in  1802,  and  died  in  1869.  He 
was  graduated  at  the  Annapolis  Naval  Academy,  and  served  with 
distinction  in  the  United  States  navy  for  more  than  thirty  years. 
He  was  promoted  commander  in  1850.  In  1861  he  resigned  (was 
not  “ dismissed,”  as  the  official  record  has  it,  since  no  officer  of 
the  army  or  navy  can  be  dismissed  except  upon  the  proper  judg- 
ment of  a court  martial),  to  enter  the  service  of  the  Confederate 
States.  During  the  Mexican  War  Sydney  Smith  met  his  brother 
Robert  at  Vera  Cruz.  In  a letter  home  the  future  general  told  of 
his  brother’s  work  in  placing  a battery  in  position,  and  added  : “ The 
first  day  this  battery  opened  Smith  served  one  of  the  guns.  I had 
constructed  the  battery,  and  was  there  to  direct  its  fire.  No  matter 
where  I turned,  my  eyes  reverted  to  him,  and  I stood  by  his  gun 
whenever  I was  not  wanted  elsewhere.  Oh ! I felt  awfully,  and 
am  at  a loss  what  I should  have  done  had  he  been  cut  down 
before  me.  I thank  God  that  he  was  saved.  He  preserved  his 


*34 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


usual  cheerfulness,  and  I could  see  his  white  teeth  through  all  the 
smoke  and  din  of  the  fire.  I had  placed  three  thirty-two  and  three 
sixty-eight-pound  guns  in  position.  . . . Their  fire  was  terrific, 

and  the  shells  thrown  from  our  battery  were  constant  and  regular 
discharges,  so  beautiful  in  their  flight  and  so  destructive  in  their 
fall.  It  was  awful ! My  heart  bled  for  the  inhabitants.  The  sol- 
diers I did  not  care  so  much  for,  but  it  was  terrible  to  think  of 
the  women  and  children.  ...  I heard  from  Smith  to-day  ; he 
is  quite  well  and  recovered  from  his  fatigue.” 

The  younger  daughter,  Mildred,  married  Edward  Vernon  Childe, 
of  Massachusetts,  who  removed  to  and  lived  in  Paris,  where  she 
died.  Their  eldest  son,  Edward  Lee  Childe,  wrote  a life  in  French 
of  his  uncle,  Robert  E.  Lee. 

The  elder  daughter,  Anne,  married  Judge  William  Marshall, 
who  took  sides  with  the  Union  when  the  war  broke  out ; and  their 
only  son,  educated  at  West  Point,  remained  in  the  army  of  the 
United  States.  Of  course  the  wife’s  sympathies  during  the  struggle 
were  bound  to  be  with  her  husband  and  child.  Yet,  tortured  with 
conflicting  emotions,  while  joining  with  her  husband  in  the  hope 
that  the  Federal  armies  would  gain  victories,  she  would  in  the  end 
annihilate  all  her  previous  expressions  by  shaking  her  head  and 
saying : “ But,  after  all,  they  can’t  whip  Robert ! ” * 

*“  General  nee,”  by  Fitzhugh  L,ee.  D.  Appleton  & Co.,  New  York,  1894. 


A GLIMPSE  OF  “ DUNGENESS.” 


A Famous  Southern  Homestead  and  the  Burial  Place  of  “ Light- 

Horse  Harry  Lee.” 

By  Frederick  A.  Ober. 

Pathetic  picture : a Revolutionary  hero,  self-exiled,  solitary ; an 
American  Ulysses,  wandering  for  years  in  the  West  Itidies,  and 
returning  to  his  native  land  only  to  die.  This  was  the  fate  of  “ Light- 
Horse  Harry  Lee,”  Washington’s  best-beloved,  who  pronounced  that 
most  terse  and  glowing  panegyric:  “ First  in  War,  First  in  Peace, 
First  in  the  Hearts  of  his  Fellow-Countrymen.” 

From  Santo  Domingo  to  the  Bahamas,  through  that  historic 
chain  of  islands  made  memorable  by  the  discoveries  of  Columbus, 
and  resting  awhile  at  Nassau,  General  Henry  Lee  vainly  pursued 
that  ignis-fatuus  of  returning  health  and  strength.  At  last,  per- 
ceiving the  futility  of  longer  battling  against  the  fates,  he  took 
passage  in  a vessel  for  the  United  States.  In  the  month  of  Janu- 
ary, 1818,  a small  schooner  might  have  been  seen  skirting  the 
eastern  coast  of  Florida.  It  entered  the  inlet  between  the  north- 
ernmost point  of  Florida  and  Cumberland,  the  southernmost  island 
of  Georgia,  and,  bearing  up  into  the  inland  creek,  left  at  the  wharf 
a feeble,  decrepit  old  man.  A youth  was  playing  beneath  the  live- 
oaks  at  the  landing — Phineas  Miller  Nightingale,  a grandson  of 
the  famous  General  Greene,  the  “ Washington  of  the  South.” 
Calling  him  and  learning  his  name,  General  Lee  despatched  him 
to  his  aunt,  Mrs.  Shaw,  who  then  resided  there,  with  the  news  of 
his  arrival.  “ Tell  her  that  the  old  friend  and  companion  of  General 
Greene  has  come  to  die  in  the  arms  of  his  daughter.”  This  brief, 
pathetic  message  brought  a carriage  to  the  landing,  and  the  aged 
general  was  taken  to  the  mansion-house,  where  everything  was 

(135) 


i36  GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 

done  for  him  that  love  and  kindness  could  suggest.  He  lingered 
here,  suffering  intensely,  for  about  two  months,  and  then  passed 
away,  and  was  interred  in  the  family  cemetery,  beneath  the  olive 
trees  of  f<  Dungeness.” 

It  is  a tradition  of  the  family  that  the  general’s  luggage,  at  the 
time  of  his  arrival,  consisted  only  of  a small  hair-covered  trunk, 

studded  with  brass- 
headed nails.  A thor- 
ough soldier,  he  traveled 
lightly  equipped.  It  was 
a strange  freak  of  fortune 
that  brought  to  this  spot 
one  who  was  so  intimately 
associated  with  its  former 
owner,  and  inseparably 
linked  in  death  the  names 
of  Greene  and  Lee,  two 
of  the  ablest  commanders 
of  the  Revolutionary  War 
in  the  South. 

It  was  immediately 
after  the  conclusion  of  the 
peace  that  General  Greene 
obtained  possession  of  the 
southern  end  of  Cumber- 
land Island,  and  designed 
here  a retreat  for  the 
latter  years  of  his  life. 
He  planned  the  house  which  was  later  constructed,  lined  out  the 
avenues  through  the  primitive  forests  of  live-oak,  and  took  a great 
interest  in  the  work  begun  here  ; but  which  he  was  not  destined  to 
see  consummated.  He  died  in  1786,  the  very  year  in  which  the 
foundation  walls  of  the  mansion-house  were  laid. 

Cumberland  has  an  interesting  history.  It  is  a tradition  that 
the  Indian  name  was  “ Missoe,”  or  beautiful  island,  but  that  it  was 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


I37 


changed  at  the  request  of  the  chieftain  in  possession  at  the  time  of 
Oglethorpe’s  arrival,  in  honor  of  the  Duke  of  Cumberland.  The 
Englishman  was  so  pleased  at  this  evidence  of  good-will  that  he 
caused  a hunt- 


ing-lodge to  be 
erected  here  and 
named  it  “ Dun- 
geness,”  after 
his  country-seat 
of  that  name,  on 
the  Cape  of 
Dungeness, 

Countv  of  Kent. 

From  that  time 
until  the  break- 
ing out  of  the 
war,  says  the 
old  record,  “ it 
was  owned  suc- 
cessively  by 
peers  of  the 
British  realm.” 

The  island 
is  eighteen  miles 
in  length,  and 
from  half  a mile 
to  three  miles  in 
breadth.  It  was 
mainly  covered 
with  forest ; its 

live-oaks  were  celebrated  for  their  great  size  and  antiquity 
an  interesting  bit  of  history  that  the  timbers  of  that  gallant  frigate,  the 
Constitution  (Old  Ironsides),  were  obtained  here,  many  of  the  stumps 
being  visible  twenty  years  ago.  As  the  forests  of  Cumberland  swarmed 
with  deer,  bear  and  ’possum,  with  innumerable  raccoon  prowling  along 


GRAVE  OF  “EIGHT-HORSE 
DUNGENESS. 


and  it  is 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  DEE, 


138 

the  immense  marshes  filled  with  delicious  oysters,  the  island  was  the 
favorite  place  of  abode  of  the  Indians.  After  them,  the  slave  popu- 
lation was  enamored  of  its  delightful  climate,  and  the  abundance  of 
laud  and  maritime  supplies.  The  owners  of  “ Dnugeness,”  after  the 
war,  could  get  rid  of  these  slaves  only  by  destroying  their  cabins  and 
setting  them  incontinently  adrift. 

Cumberland  was  the  scene  of  some  sanguinary  conflicts  between 
General  Oglethorpe  and  the  Spaniards  in  1742,  one  of  the  battle 
grounds  being  known  to-day  as  “ Blood}^  Marsh,”  and  the  remains  of 
old  Fort  William  existed  as  late  as  the  beginning  of  this  century. 
It  was  visited  in  1770  by  that  famous  naturalist,  William  Bartram, 
the  father  of  American  botany,  and  in  1786  became  the  property  of 
the  Greenes. 

The  general  selected  the  site  of  “ Dungeness,”  the  mansion,  which 
was  erected  upon  one  of  those  great  mounds  of  shells,  so  common 
along  our  southern  coasts,  the  product  of  Aboriginal  industry.  Its 
crown  was  leveled  and  terraced,  and  a building  four  stories  in  height 
was  reared,  containing  four  chimneys,  sixteen  fireplaces  and  twenty 
rooms  above  the  first  floor.  The  foundation  walls  were  six  feet  in 
thickness,  four  feet  thick  above  the  ground  and  composed  of  a con- 
crete of  shells,  lime  and  broken  stone,  locally  known  as  “tabby.” 
They  became  as  hard  and  durable  as  rock  itself,  and,  if  the  house 
had  not  unfortunately  been  destroyed  by  fire  at  the  close  of  the  late 
war,  would  be  standing  yet.  The  second  story  above  the  garden 
terrace  contained  the  principal  rooms ; a wide  hall  ran  through  the 
centre.  The  room  in  the  southeast  corner  was  the  drawing-room, 
immediately  above  which  was  the  chamber  occupied  by  General  Lee 
during  the  period  of  his  stay,  and  where  he  died. 

Surrounding  the  mansion  and  enclosed  within  a wall  of  concrete, 
was  a garden  of  twelve  acres  filled  with  flowers  and  fruits,  many  of 
them  semi-tropical,  such  as  orange,  guava,  citron,  pomegranate,  date 
and  sago  palm,  clove,  olive  and  myriads  of  rose  trees.  Near  the 
garden  and  on  a little  tongue  of  land  jutting  out  into  the  marsh  was 
a grove  of  live-oaks  hung  with  long,  gray  moss.  This  spot  was 
called  the  park,  and  was  a favorite  resort  of  the  dwellers  in  this 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


x39 


insular  paradise  in  afternoon  and  evening.  Near  the  park,  at  the 
time  of  the  writer’s  visits,  twenty  years  ago,  was  an  immense  clump 
of  bamboo,  said  to  have  sprung  from  a single  stalk  brought  here  by 
General  Lee  on  his  arrival  from  the  West  Indies. 

In  front  of  the  mansion  stretched  the  vast  salt  marshes  toward 
the  inlet  and  the  northern  coast  of  Florida.  Back  of  it  the  forest 
of  oak,  cedar  and  pine, 


through 


which, 


at  one 
time,  ran  great  avenues 
miles  in  length.  The 
“Grand  Avenue,”  run- 
ning midway  the  island, 
once  extended  to 


High 


Point,  eighteen 


away,  with  lateral 
to  beach  and  bay. 
then  the  beach  of 
berland,  full} 


miles 
roads 
And 
Cum- 
twenty 


miles  in  length,  smooth 
and  hard  as  a floor,  three 
hundred  feet  in  width, 
lying  between  the  sand 
dunes  and  the  foaming 
surf.  While  the  forest 
once  was  alive  with  deer 
and  the  marshes  with 
snipe  and  water  birds, 
the  ocean  beach  furnishes 
finest  fishing.  The  sand  dunes  are  dotted  with  grasses,  like  the 
“ pampas,”  the  feathery  fox-tail  and  the  sea-oats,  while  a barrier  of 
Spanish  bayonet  intervenes  between  the  beach  and  dunes,  bearing 
its  pyramids  of  snowy  blossoms  in  the  early  spring. 

One  is  tempted  to  wander  far  along  this  sounding  beach  among 
the  wind-hollowed  dunes  with  their  wealth  of  plants  and  shells ; 
amid  the  forest  with  its  moss-hung  oaks  covering  several  thousand 


ROADWAY  TO  THE  ODD  MANSION. 


140 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


acres.  But  enough  has  been  described  to  show  that  it  was  no  ordinary- 
estate  that  General  Greene  left  to  his  wife  and  daughter  when  he  died. 

The  family  lived  there  many  years,  removing  to  “ Dungeness  ” 
soon  after  the  general’s  death.  In  the  division  of  properties,  “ Dunge- 
ness ” fell  to  Mrs.  Shaw,  his  youngest  daughter,  who,  dying  childless, 
bequeathed  it  to  her  nephew,  Phineas  Miller  Nightingale,  whose 
wife  was  a daughter  of  Rufus  King,  one  time  governor  of  New 
York.  The  Nightingales  lived  there  until  the  breaking  out  of  the 
late  war,  maintaining  an  establishment  celebrated  even  in  times 
noted  for  profuse  hospitality.  After  the  war  the  abandoned  house 
was  set  on  fire  by  some  negro  refugees,  and  for  years  its  ruins  alone 
testified  to  the  home  which  was  once  established  here. 

East  of  the  garden,  between  it  and  the  ocean  beach,  is  the  olive 
grove,  the  first  trees  of  which  were  imported  from  Italy  nearly  one 
hundred  years  ago.  In  the  southern  corner  of  the  olive  grove,  the 
trees  overhanging  it  and  surrounding  it,  is  the  family  burial  ground. 
Here  we  shall  read  the  last  memorial  of  that  famous  general  who 
came  here  in  his  old  age  to  die.  Three  tombs  and  three  headstones 
indicate  (at  the  time  of  General  Robert  E.  Lee’s  last  visit)  at  least 
six  of  the  graves  with  which  this  quiet  plot  was  filled.  In  one  of 
them  rests  the  widow  of  General  Greene,  as  the  inscription  on  the 
marble  tells  us  : “ In  memory  of  Catharine  Miller,  widow  of  the  late 
Major-General  Nathaniel  Greene,  Commander-in-Chief  of  the  Ameri- 
can Revolutionary  Army  in  the  Southern  Department  in  1783,  who 
died  September  2d,  1814,  aged  59  years.  She  possessed  great  talents 
and  exalted  virtues.” 

Phineas  Miller,  a native  of  Connecticut,  and  a graduate  of  Yale 
College,  had  been  engaged  by  General  Greene  as  tutor  for  his  son ; 
he  managed  his  estates  after  the  general’s  death  and  later  married 
his  widow. 

He  was  at  one  time  associated  with  Eli  Whitney  in  the  making 
and  marketing  of  the  cotton  gin,  and  it  is  recorded  that  this,  one 
of  the  greatest  inventions  of  the  eighteenth  century,  was  perfected, 
if  it  did  not  have  its  inception,  at  “ Dungeness,”  where  Whitney  was 
staying  as  a guest  of  the  Millers. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


H1 

Close  to  Mrs.  Miller’s  tomb  is  that  of  her  daughter,  with  this 
inscription : “ Louisa  C.  Shaw,  relict  of  Janies  Shaw,  Esq.,  and  youngest 
daughter  of  Major  General  Nathaniel  Greene,  of  the  Army  of  the 
Revolution.  Died  at  Dungeness,  Georgia,  April  24th,  1831,  aged 
forty-five  years.” 

And  last  of  this  group  of  marbles  with  distinguished  names 
engraved  theron,  another  stone : “ Sacred  to  the  Memory  of  Gen. 
Henry  Lee,  of  Virginia.  Obit  25  March,  1818,  ^etat  63.” 

To  this  sacred  spot,  in  after  years,  General  R.  E.  Lee  made 
several  pilgrimages,  once,  at  least,  with  his  daughter;  and  it  was  he 
who  placed  the  stone,  with  its  simple  inscription,  at  the  grave. 


142 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


ARLINGTON  HOUSE,  ON  THE  POTOMAC,  OPPOSITE  WASHINGTON,  D.  C. 

Here  Robert  E.  Eee  was  married  to  Mary  Custis,  June  30,  1831,  and  resided  until  the  beginning  of  the  Civil  War, 
in  April,  1861.  The  estate  of  Arlington  is  now  a national  cemetery  ; and  the  mansion,  held 
by  the  United  States  Government,  is  unoccupied. 


ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE  : 


His  Birth,  Childhood,  Youth,  Marriage— Life  and  Career  to  the 

Year  18^9. 

In  November,  1865,  General  Robert  E.  Eee  wrote  from  Lex- 
ington, Va.,  to  an  inquiring  friend,  the  following  letter:  “My  dear 
Sir  : I received  by  the  last  mail  your  letter  of  the  13th  inst.,  inquiring 
into  my  family  history.  I am  a poor  genealogist,  and  my  family 
records  have  been  destroyed,  or  are  beyond  my  reach.  But,  as  you 
‘ insist  ’ on  my  furnishing  the  information  asked  for,  and  desire  it  for 
your  ‘ own  private  use,’  I will  endeavor  to  give  you  a general  account. 
I am  the  youngest  son  of  Henry  Lee,  of  the  Revolutionary  War,  who 
commanded  Lee’s  Legion  under  General  Greene  in  the  Southern 
Department  of  the  United  States ; and  was  born  at  Stratford,  on  the 
Potomac,  Westmoreland  County,  Virginia,  the  19th  of  January,  1807. 
My  mother  was  Anne  Hill  Carter,  daughter  of  Mr.  Charles  Carter, 
of  Shirley,  on  James  River.  My  father  was  twice  married — first  to 
Miss  Lee  and  then  to  Miss  Carter.  ‘Major  Henry  Lee,’  of  the  War 
of  1812,  of  whom  you  inquire,  was  the  only  son  of  the  first  marriage, 
and  consequently  my  half-brother.  ‘ Charles  Carter  Lee,’  of  whom 
you  also  ask,  and  Sydney  Smith  Lee,  are  my  full  brothers.  I had 
two  sisters,  Mrs.  Anne  R.  Marshall  and  Mrs.  C.  Mildred  Childe, 
neither  of  whom  is  living.  The  first  left  one  son,  Colonel  Louis  H. 
Marshall,  of  the  United  States  Army,  and  the  second  a son  and 
daughter,  who  reside  in  Europe.  ‘ General  Fitzhugh  Lee  ’ is  the 
eldest  son  of  my  second  brother,  Sydney  Smith  Lee,  who  has  five 
other  sons.  My  eldest  brother,  Charles  Carter  Lee,  has  also  six 
children,  the  eldest  of  whom,  George,  is  about  eighteen  years  old.  I 
have  three  sons,  Custis,  William  H.  Fitzhugh  and  Robert ; and  three 
daughters,  Mary,  Agnes  and  Mildred.  My  father  died  in  1818,  my 
mother  in  1829.  My  grandfather  was  Henry  Lee,  of  Stafford  County, 

(143) 


144 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


Virginia  ; my  great-grandfather,  Henry  Lee,  son  of  Richard  Lee,  who 
first  came  from  England  to  America,  and  from  whom  the  Southern 
Lees  are  descended.  Richard  Henry,  Arthur,  and  Francis  Lightfoot 
Lee,  of  the  Revolution,  were  cousins  of  my  father.  ‘John  Fitzgerald 

Lee,’  whom  you  mention, 
is  the  grandson  of  Richard 
Henry  Lee.  I believe  I 
have  answered  all  your 
questions,  and  must  now 
express  the  pleasure  I feel 
in  learning  that  your  an- 
cestors were  fellow-soldiers 
with  mine  in  the  great  war 
of  the  Revolution.  This 
hereditary  bond  of  amity 
has  caused  me,  at  the  risk 
of  being  tedious,  to  make 
to  you  the  foregoing  family 
narrative.  I am  also  led 
by  the  same  and  other  feel- 
ings to  grieve  with  you  at 
the  death  of  j’-our  brave 
nephews  who  fell  in  the 
recent  war.  May  their  loss 
be  sanctified  to  you  and  to 
their  country ! Very  re- 
spectfully, your  obedient 
servant,  R.  E.  Lee.” 

It  is  evident  from  the 
above,  and  is  indeed  a 

MARTHA  DANDRIDGE  [CUSTIS]  WASHINGTON. 

well-known  fact,  that  Gen- 
eral Lee  did  not  much  occupy  himself  with  the  long  and  splendid 
line  both  of  paternal  and  maternal  ancestry  upon  which  he  might 
have  looked  back.  The  paternal  side  of  this  ancestry  has  been 
recounted  in  the  preceding  pages.  The  maternal  side  is  not  less 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


145 


illustrious,  for  Anne  Hill  Carter,  of  Shirley,  second  wife  of  “ Light- 
Horse  Harry,”  and  mother  of  Robert  E.  Lee,  was  an  aristocrat  of  the 
bluest  Virginia  blood.  She  was  a daughter  of  Anne  Moore,  and  a 
great-granddaughter  of  Alexander  Spotswood,  who  fought  with 
Marlborough  at  Blenheim,  came  to  Virginia  as  colonial  governor  in 
1710,  and  whose  descent  is  traced  in  a direct  line  from  King  Robert 
the  Bruce,  of  Scotland.  A Vir- 
ginia lady,  prominently  con- 
nected by  marriage  with  the 
Lees,  writes  : “ If  General  Lee 

owed  his  greatness  to  his  father’s 
blood,  he  owed  his  goodness  to 
his  mother’s ; for  through  many 
generations  the  Carters  have 
been  noted  for  purity  and  nobil- 
ity of  character.” 

As  we  have  already  seen, 

Robert  Edward  Lee  was  born  at 
historic  old  Stratford,  which 
estate  had  come  into  the  pos- 
session of  his  father,  General 
Henry  Lee,  by  his  first  marriage. 

In  1811,  however,  when  Robert 
was  four  years  old,  “Light-Horse 
Harry  ” removed  to  Alexandria 

for  the  benefit  of  his  children  s martha  custis  (mrs.  Washington’s  only 
education.  The  family  lived  at  daughter). 

first  on  Cameron  Street,  near  the  From  a miniature  owned  General  G- w- Custis  Le& 
old  Christ  Church,  then  for  a time  on  Orinoco  Street,  and  finally 
in  the  house  known  as  the  parsonage.  The  father  went  to  the 
West  Indies  for  his  health,  remained  there  five  years,  and  died  in 
1818,  when  young  Robert  was  in  his  twelfth  year.  “ Robert,  who 
was  always  good,”  the  dying  general  had  written,  “will  be  con- 
firmed in  his  happy  turn  of  mind  by  his  ever-watchful  and  affec- 
tionate mother.”  And  this  tender  confidence  in  mother  and  son 


IO 


146  GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  DEE, 


was  amply  justified,  from  the  first  to  the  last.  We  are  told,  on 
intimate  authority,  that  “ from  his  excellent  mother  the  boy  learned 
at  this  early  age  to  practice  self-denial  and  self-control,  as  well  as 
the  strictest  economy  in  all  financial  concerns  ” — virtues  which  he 
retained  unalterably  throughout  his  life. 

This  good  mother  was  a 
great  invalid ; one  of  his 
sisters  was  delicate,  and  many 
years  absent  in  Philadelphia, 
under  the  care  of  physicians. 
The  oldest  son,  Carter,  was 
at  Cambridge  ; Sydney  Smith 
in  the  navy,  and  the  other 
sister  too  young  to  be  of 
much  aid  in  household  mat- 
ters. So  Robert  was  the 
housekeeper,  carried  the  keys, 
attended  to  the  marketing, 
managed  all  of  the  outdoor 
business,  and  took  care  of 
his  mother’s  horses.  At  the 
hour  when  the  other  school 
boys  went  to  play  he  hurried 
home  to  order  his  mother’s 
drive,  and  would  there  be 
seen  carrying  her  in  his  arms 
to  the  carriage,  and  arrang- 
ing her  cushions  with  the 
gentleness  of  an  experienced 
nurse.  One  of  his  relatives, 
who  was  often  the  companion  of  these  drives,  still  lives.  She  tells  us 
of  the  exertions  he  would  make  on  these  occasions  to  entertain  and 
amuse  his  mother,  assuring  her,  with  the  gravity  of  an  old  man,  that 
unless  she  was  cheerful  the  drive  would  not  benefit  her.  When  she 
complained  of  cold  or  “ draughts  ” he  would  pull  from  his  pocket  a 


MARTHA  CUSTIS,  MRS.  WASHINGTON’S  DAUGHTER 
BY  HER  FIRST  MARRIAGE,  WHO  DIED  AT  THE 
AGE  OF  SIXTEEN  YEARS. 

From  a small  portrait  in  oil,  on  copper — owned  by 
General  G.  W.  Custis  Lee. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT  147 

great  jack-knife  and  newspapers,  and  make  her  laugh  with  his 
efforts  to  improvise  curtains,  and  shut  out  the  intrusive  wind  which 
whistled  through  the  crevices  of  the  old  family  coach.  When  he 
left  her  to  go  to  West  Point  his  mother  was  heard  to  say:  “How 
can  I live  without  Robert  ? He  is  both  son  and  daughter  to  me.” 
Years  after,  when  he  came 
home  from  West  Point,  he 
found  one  of  the  chief  actors 
of  his  childhood’s  drama — 
his  mother’s  old  coachman, 

“ Nat  ” — ill  and  threatened 
with  consumption.  He  im- 
mediately took  him  to  the 
milder  climate  of  Georgia, 
nursed  him  with  the  tender- 
ness of  a son,  and  secured 
him  the  best  medical  advice. 

But  the  springtime  saw  the 
faithful  old  servant  laid  in 
the  grave  by  the  hands  of 
his  kind  young  master. 

General  Lee  used  to 
say  that  he  was  very  fond 
of  hunting  when  a boy ; 
that  he  would  sometimes 
follow  the  hounds  on  foot  JOHN  CUSTIS-  MRS-  WASHINGTON’S  son, 

all  day.  This  will  account 

/ From  the  original,  by  Price,  owned  by  General  G.  W.  Custis  Lee. 

for  his  well-developed  form, 

and  for  that  wonderful  strength  which  was  never  known  to  fail  him 
in  all  the  fatigues  and  privations  of  his  after  life. 

In  his  latter  years,  when  General  Lee  was  in  Alexandria,  one 
of  the  old  neighbors  found  him  gazing  wistfully  over  the  palings 
of  the  garden  in  which  he  used  to  play.  “ I am  looking,”  said  he, 
“ to  see  if  the  old  snowball  trees  are  still  here.  I should  have 
been  sorry  to  miss  them.” 


148 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE 


One  of  his  friends  gives  a remarkable  incident  (related  in 
Miss  Emily  V.  Mason’s  “ Popular  Life  of  General  Lee  ”)  to  show 
the  influence  which,  even  at  this  earty  day,  his  simple  dignity  and 
high  sense  of  right  exercised  upon  all  who  came  in  contact  with 

him,  the  old  as  well  as 
the  young.  Being  in- 
vited during  a vacation 
to  visit  a friend  of  his 
family > who  lived  in  the 
gay,  rollicking  style,  then 
but  too  common  in  old 
Virginia,  he  found  in  his 
host  one  of  the  grand  old 
gentlemen  of  that  day, 
with  every  fascination  of 
mind  and  manner,  who, 
though  not  of  dissipated 
habits,  led  a life  which 
the  sterner  sense  of  the 
boy  could  not  approve. 
The  old  man  shrunk  be- 
fore the  unspoken  rebuke 
of  the  youthful  hero. 
Coming  to  his  bedside 
the  night  before  his  de- 
parture, he  lamented  the 
idle  and  useless  life  into 
which  he  had  fallen,  ex- 
cusing himself  upon  the 
score  of  loneliness,  and 
the  sorrow  which  weighed 
upon  him  in  the  loss  of  those  most  dear.  In  the  most  impressive 
manner  he  besought  his  young  guest  to  be  warned  by  his 
example,  prayed  him  to  cherish  the  good  habits  he  had  already 
acquired,  and  promised  to  listen  to  his  entreaties  that  he  would 


COLONEL  DANIEL  PARKE  (AIDE  TO  THE  DUKE  OF  MARL- 
BOROUGH). HIS  ELDEST  DAUGHTER,  FRANCES,  WAS 
MARRIED  TO  THE  HON.  JOHN  CUSTIS. 

From  the  original  painting  (much  defaced)  owned  by 
General  G.  W.  Custis  Lee. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


x49 


change  his  own  life,  and  thereby  secure  more  entirely  his  respect 
and  affection. 

General  Lee  s recollections  of  his  childhood  home  were  always 
as  \ lvid  as  the^  were  tender  and  pleasant.  To  a young  lady  who 
made  a sketch  of  his  birthplace  he  wrote  : “ I have  just  received 

from  Richmond  the  two  photographic  copies  of  your  painting  of 
Stratford.  Your  picture 
vividly  recalls  scenes  of  my 
earliest  recollections  and 
happiest  days.  Though  un- 
seen for  years,  every  feature  of 
the  house  is  familiar  to  me.” 

His  first  teacher  was  Mr. 

W.  B.  Leary,  an  Irish  gen- 
tleman, who  seems  to  have 
been  a fine  scholar  and  an 
excellent  teacher.  There 
always  existed  a warm  friend- 
ship between  Mr.  Leary  and 
his  distinguished  pupil. 

After  the  close  of  the  war  he 
came  to  Lexington  on  a 
special  visit  to  General  Lee ; 
and  during  his  southern  tour, 
the  spring  before  his  death, 
he  came  a long  way  to  see  him, 
and  they  had  a most  pleasant 
interview.  Just  after  his  visit 
to  Lexington,  the  general  wrote  his  old  teacher  : “ Your  visit  has 

recalled  to  me  years  long  since  passed,  when  I was  under  your 
tuition  and  received  daily  your  instruction.  In  parting  from  you 
I beg  to  express  the  gratitude  I have  felt  all  my  life  for  the 
affectionate  fidelity  which  characterized  your  teaching  and  conduct 
toward  me.  I pray  that  the  evening  of  your  days  may  be  blessed 
with  peace  and  tranquillity,  and  that  a merciful  God  may  guide 


MAJOR  G.  W.  PARKE  CUST1S,  MRS.  WASHINGTON’S 
GRANDSON,  AND  FATHER  OF  MRS.  ROBERT  E. 
LEE. 

From  a miniature  painted  for  and  presented  to  General 
Lafayette,  and  after  his  death  returned  to 
Mrs.  Mary  Custis  Lee. 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


150 

and  protect  you  to  tlie  end.  Should  any  of  my  friends,  wherever 
your  lot  may  be  cast,  desire  to  know  your  qualifications  as  a teacher, 
I hope  you  will  refer  them  to  me ; for  of  them  I can  speak  knowingly 
and  from  experience.” 

Under  Mr.  Leary’s  instruction  he  acquired  that  knowledge  of 
the  classics  and  fondness  for  them  which  surprised  some  of  his  friends 

who  knew  only  of  his  military  edu- 
cation. 

As  soon  as  it  was  decided  that 
he  should  go  to  West  Point,  he  was 
sent  to  the  school  of  Mr.  Benjamin 
Hallowell,  who  was  for  so  many 
years  a famous  teacher  in  Alexandria, 
in  order  to  perfect  himself  in  mathe- 
matics. This  gentleman,  although 
espousing  the  Federal  cause  during 
the  war,  always  spoke  in  enthus- 
iastic terms  of  his  painstaking,  suc- 
cessful pupil. 

Mr.  Hallowell  has  left  this 
memorandum : “Robert  E.  Lee 
entered  my  school  in  Alexandria, 
Va.,  in  the  winter  of  1824-25,  to 
study  mathematics,  preparatory  to  his 
going  to  West  Point.  He  was  a most 
exemplary  student  in  every  respect. 
He  was  never  behind  time  at  his 
studies,  never  failed  in  a single  reci- 
tation, was  perfectly  observant  of  the  rules  and  regulations  of  the 
institution  ; was  gentlemanly,  unobtrusive  and  respectful  in  all  his 
deportment  to  teachers  and  fellow-students.  His  specialty  was 
finishing  up.  He  imparted  a neatness  and  finish  to  everything  he 
undertook.  One  of  the  branches  of  mathematics  he  studied  with 
me  was  conic  sections,  in  which  some  of  the  diagrams  were  very 
complicated.  He  drew  the  diagrams  on  a sl.ite,  and  although  he  well 


JOHN'  CUSTIS,  MRS.  WASHINGTON’S  SON 
AND  AIDE-DE-CAMP  TO  GENERAL 
WASHINGTON. 

Mrs.  Washington  had  four  children  by  her  first 
marriage  ; but  the  first  two,  Daniel  and 
Fanny,  died  in  infancy  This  portrait 
is  from  a miniature  owned  by 
General  G.  W.  Custis  Lee. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


knew  that  the  one  he  was  drawing  would  have  to  be  removed  to 
make  room  for  the  next,  he  drew  each  one  with  as  much  accuracy 
and  finish,  lettering  and  all,  as  if  it  were  to  be  engraved  and  printed. 
The  same  traits  he  exhibited  at  my  school  he  carried  with  him  to 
West  Point,  where,  I have  been  told,  he  never  received  a mark  of 
demerit,  and  graduated  at 
the  head  of  his  class.” 

General  Lee  entered 
West  Point  in  1825,  and 
was  graduated  second  (not 
first,  as  frequently  stated) 
in  his  class,  in  1829.  u He 
had  now,”  writes  another 
famous  West  Pointer  of  the 
Lee  family,  “ four  years  of 
hard  study,  vigorous  drill, 
and  was  absorbing  strategy 
and  tactics  to  be  useful  to 
him  in  after  years.  His 
excellent  habits  and  close 
attention  to  all  duties  did 
not  desert  him  ; he  received 
no  demerits ; was  a cadet 
officer  in  his  class,  and 
during  his  last  year  held 
the  post  of  honor  in  the 
aspirations  of  cadet  life — 
the  adjutancy  of  the  corps. 

He  graduated  second  in  a class  of  forty-six,  and  was  commissioned 
second  lieutenant  in  the  Corps  of  Engineers.  It  is  interesting  to 
notice  that  his  eldest  son,  George  Washington  Custis  Lee,  also 
entered  the  Military  Academy  twenty-one  years  after  his  father, 
was  also  the  cadet  adjutant,  graduated  first  in  his  class,  and  was 
assigned  to  the  Engineer  Corps.  During  his  whole  course  at 
West  Point  Robert  was  a model  cadet.  His  clothes  looked  nice  and 


NELLY  CUSTIS,  GRANDDAUGHTER  OF  MARTHA  WASH- 
INGTON. 

From  the  original  pastel  portrait,  by  Sharpless,  now  owned 
by  General  G.  W.  Custis  Lee. 


J52 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


new,  his  cross-belts,  collar  and  summer  trousers  were  as  white  as  the 
driven  snow  mounting  guard  upon  the  mountain  top,  and  his  brass 
breast  and  waist  plates  were  mirrors  to  reflect  the  image  of  the 
inspector.  He  conscientiously  performed  his  tours  of  guard  duty, 
whether  the  uou-commissioned  officer  of  the  guard  was  approaching 
his  post  or  sleeping  in  his  quarters.  He  never  ‘ ran  the  sentinel 
post,’  did  not  go  off  the  limits  to  the  Benny  Havens  of  his  day,  or  put 
‘ dummies  ’ in  his  bed  to  deceive  the  officer  in  charge  as  he  made  his 
inspection  after  taps,  and  at  the  parades  stood  steady  in  line.  It  was 
a pleasure  for  the  inspecting  officer  to  look  down  the  barrel  of  his 
gun,  it  was  so  bright  and  clean,  and  its  stock  was  rubbed  so  as  to 
almost  resemble  polished  mahogany.”  * 

Soon  after  his  graduation  he  was  summoned  to  the  bedside  of  his 
mother,  whom  he  nursed  with  the  teuderest  devotion — administering 
all  of  her  medicine  and  nourishment  with  his  own  hands,  and  faith- 
fully watching  her  waning  strength — until  her  summons  came,  and 
he  was  deprived  of  the  affectionate  counsel  of  that  one  to  whom  he 
was  accustomed  to  say  he  “ owed  everything.”  Much  has  been 
written  of  what  the  world  owes  to  “ Mary,  the  mother  of  Wash- 
ington; ” but  it  owes  scarcely  less  to  “ Anne,  the  mother  of  Lee.” 

Lieutenant  Lee,  in  1831,  two  years  after  his  graduation,  married 
Mary  Anne  Randolph  Custis,  the  only  daughter  of  George  Wash- 
ington Parke  Custis  and  Mary  Lee  Fitzhugh,  his  wife.  Mary  Custis 
was  born  at  Arlington  the  1st  of  October,  1808,  and  died  at  her  home 
in  Lexington  the  5th  of  November,  1873. 

Of  Robert  Lee’s  marriage,  his  nephew,  General  Fitzhugh  Lee, 
says  : “ He  was  in  love  from  boyhood.  Fate  brought  him  to  the  feet 
of  one  who,  by  birth,  education,  position  and  family  tradition,  was 
best  suited  to  be  his  life  companion.  . . . They  had  known  each 

other  when  she  was  a child  at  Arlington  and  he  a young  boy  in 
Alexandria,  some  eight  miles  away.  It  is  said  she  met  and  admired 
him  when  he  came  back  to  Alexandria  on  a furlough  from  the 
Military  Academy.  It  was  the  first  time  anyone  in  that  vicinity  had 
seen  him  in  his  cadet  uniform.  He  was  handsomer  than  ever ; 

*“  General  Lee,”  by  Fitzhugh  Lee,  p.  23. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


!53 


straight,  erect,  symmetrical  in  form,  with  a finely  shaped  head  on  a 
pair  of  broad  shoulders.  He  was  then  twenty  years  old,  and  a fine 
specimen  of  a West  Point  cadet  on  leave  of  absence.  The  impressions 
produced  were  of  an  endur- 
ing nature,  and  the  officer, 
upon  graduation,  followed 
up  the  advantage  gained 
by  the  attractive  cadet.  G. 

W.  P.  C u s t i s was  the 
adopted  son  of  Washing- 
ton and  the  grandson  of 
Mrs.  Washington.  Lee 
was,  therefore,  to  marry  a 
great-g randdaughter  of 
Mrs.  Washington,  and  was 
a fortunate  man,  not  so 
much,  perhaps,  from  these 
ties,  but  because  of  the 
great  qualities  of  head  and 
heart  possessed  by  Mary 
Custis,  his  affianced  bride. 

It  is  difficult  to  say  whether 
she  was  more  lovely  on  that 
memorable  June  evening, 
when  the  Rev.  Mr.  Keith 
asked  her,  ‘Wilt  thou 
take  this  man  to  be  thy 
wedded  husband?’  or  after 
many  years  had  passed, 
and  she  was  seated  in  her 
large  arm-chair  in  Richmond,  almost  unable  to  move  from  chronic 
rheumatism,  but  busily  engaged  in  knitting  socks  for  the  sockless 
Confederate  soldiers.  The  public  notice  of  the  marriage  was  short : 
‘Married,  30th  June,  1831,  at  Arlington  House,  by  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Keith,  Lieutenant  Robert  E.  Lee,  of  the  United  States  Corps  of 


MRS.  LAWRENCE  LEWIS,  NEE  CUSTIS  (GRANDDAUGH- 
TER OF  MRS.  WASHINGTON). 


*54 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


Engineers,  to  Miss  Mary  A.  R.  Custis,  only  daughter  of  G.  W.  P. 
Custis,  Esq.’  Beautiful  old  Arlington  was  in  all  her  glory  that  night. 
The  stately  mansion  never  held  a happier  assemblage.  ‘ Its  broad 
portico  and  widespread  wings  held  out  open  arms,  as  it  were,  to 
welcome  the  coming  guests.  Its  simple  Doric  columns  graced 
domestic  comforts  with  a classic  air.  Its  halls  and  chambers  were 

adorned  with  the  patriots  and  heroes, 
and  with  illustrations  and  relics  of 
the  great  Revolution  and  of  the 
Father  of  his  Country.  Without  and 
within  history  and  tradition  seemed 
to  breathe  their  legends  upon  a can- 
vas as  soft  as  a dream  of  peace.’  ” 
The  bridal  attendants,  on  this 
occasion,  consisted  of : first,  Miss 
Catharine  Mason  and  Lieutenant 
Sydney  Smith  Lee ; second,  Miss 
Mary  Goldsborough  and  Lieutenant 
Thomas  Kennedy  ; third,  Miss  Ma- 
rietta Turner  and  Lieutenant  Cham- 
bers ; fourth,  Miss  Angela  Lewis  and 
Mr.  Tillman  ; fifth,  Miss  Julia  Cal- 
vert and  Lieutenant  Prentiss  ; sixth, 
Miss  Britannia  Peter  and  Lieutenant 
Thomas  Turner.  This  wedding  oc- 
curred before  the  fashion  of  “ wed- 
ding trips  ” came  into  vogue ; the 
festivities  of  the  evening  were  con- 
cluded by  a handsome  supper,  and  were  continued  until  the  evening 
of  the  following  Monday  (the  wedding  took  place  on  Thursday). 

Thus,  with  his  marriage,  began  Robert  Lee’s  residence  at 
“ Arlington,”  which  historic  mansion  was  for  thirty  happy  years  his 
home,  and  where  all  his  children  were  born.  This  marriage  also 
added  a family  tie  to  the  many  associations  connecting  the  names 
of  Washington  and  Lee.  The  birthplace  of  George  Washington, 


GEORGE  WASHINGTON  PARKE  CUSTIS, 
GRANDSON  OF  MRS.  WASHINGTON,  AND 
FATHER  OF  MRS.  ROBERT  E.  LEE. 
From  a miniature  owned  by  General  G.  W. 
Custis  Lee. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


155 


on  Pope’s  Creek,  and  “ Stratford,”  the  cradle  of  the  Lees,  are  both  in 
Westmoreland  County,  and  but  a short  distance  apart,  on  the  right 
bank  of  the  Potomac  River,  some  twenty  miles  below  the  present 
National  Capital.  Washington’s  married  life  was  passed  at  “ Mt. 
Vernon,”  Lee’s  at  “ Arlington;  ” and  dignified  old  Alexandria  was  the 
town  of  both.  The  Washington  plate,  pictures  and  family  portraits 
from  “Mt.  Vernon  ” were  handed  down  to  the  possession  and  care  of 
Mary  Custis  Lee  at  “ Arlington,”  and  such  of  them  as  were  saved 
from  the  looting  of  that  place  during  the  war  remain  to-day  in  the 
possession  of  her  children.  These  relics  include  the  precious 
portraits — some  of  them  more  defaced  through  the  vicissitudes  of 
later  years  than  from  a century  or  more  preceding.  In  this  con- 
nection, a brief  sketch  of  the  Custis  family  in  Virginia,  as  set  down 
in  the  elaborate  genealogical  work  of  Dr.  Edmund  Jeniugs  Lee,  may 
be  appropriately  inserted  here. 

John  Custis,  of  Irish  birth,  came  from  Rotterdam  to  Virginia, 
and  settled  in  Northampton  County  as  early  as  1640.  He  left  six 
sous  : Thomas,  of  Baltimore,  Ireland  ; Edward,  of  Loudon ; Robert, 
of  Rotterdam;  John,  William  and  Joseph,  of  Virginia.  His  son 
John  was  sheriff  of  Northampton  in  1664,  and  “was  an  active, 
enterprising  man,  engaged  in  making  salt  on  one  of  the  islands  ; 
was  foremost  in  all  civil  and  ecclesiastical  matters ; was  appointed,  in 
1676,  during  Bacon’s  rebellion,  a major-general;  was  a true  royalist; 
a law-and-order  man;  a great  favorite  of  Lord  Arlington  in  the  time 
of  Charles  II.  ; he  was  twice  married  ; his  second  wife  was  a daughter 
of  Colonel  Edmund  Scarborough.  He  died  at  an  advanced  age, 
after  having  been  full  of  labors  through  life.”  This  John  Custis 
was  one  of  the  vestry  of  Hungar’s  Parish,  and  “presented  sets  of 
heavy  silver  Communion  service  to  both  churches,  upper  and  lower, 
of  Northampton ; and  when  the  lower  church  was  built,  in  16S0, 
near  which  was  his  residence,  he  promised  to  give  the  builder  one 
hogshead  of  tobacco,  or  its  equivalent,  and  thirty  gallons  of  cider  to 
put  up  for  him  the  first  pew  (the  best,  I suppose)  in  the  church.” 

“ He  had  only  one  son,  whom  he  named  John.  This  John 
Custis  had  numerous  children,  whose  descendants,  together  with 


t56 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


those  of  his  uncle,  William  Custis,  have  filled  the  Eastern  Shore 
with  the  name.  His  son  John,  being  the  fourth  of  the  name,  after 
being  educated  in  England,  received  from  his  grandfather  the  Arling- 
ton estate.  He  was  the  John  Custis  who  removed  to  Williamsburg 
and  married  the  daughter  of  Colonel  Daniel  Parke  and  was  the 
father  of  the  Daniel  Parke  Custis  who  married  Martha  Dandridge. 
His  tomb  is  at  Arlington  House,  in  Northampton,  and  the  inscrip- 
tion is  one  of  the  curiosities  of  the  Eastern  Shore.  It  is  plainly 

to  be  seen  from  it  that  he  was  not 
very  happy  in  his  matrimonial  rela- 
tions ; for  it  says  that  he  only  lived 
seven  years — those  seven  which  he 
had  spent  as  a bachelor  at  Arling- 
ton. His  wife,  it  is  to  be  feared,  was 
too  much  like  her  brother  and  unlike 
her  father.”  (Bishop  Meade’s  “ Old 
Churches,  Families,”  etc.) 

The  will  of  the  “ Honourable 
John  Custis,  Esq.,  of  the  City  of 
Williamsburg  and  County  of  James 
City  in  the  Colony  of  Virginia” 
(dated  the  14th  November,  1 749, 
proved  at  London  on  19th  Novem- 
ber, 1753),  desired  his  executor  to 
lay  out  ^100  for  a handsome  tomb- 
stone of  the  best  durable  marble, 
“ very  decent  and  handsome  to  lay 
over  my  body,  engraved  on  the  tombstone  my  coat  of  arms,  which 
are  three  parrots,  and  my  will  is  that  the  following  inscription  may 
also  be  handsomely  engraved  on  the  said  stone,  vizt : 

“ ‘ Under  this  Marble  Stone  lyes  the  Body  of  the  Honourable 
John  Custis  Esquire  of  the  City  of  Williamsburg  and  parish  of 
Bruton,  formerly  of  Hungar’s  Parish  on  the  Eastern  Shoar  of  Vir- 
ginia and  County  of  Northampton  the  place  of  his  Nativity,  Aged 
— [71]  years  and  yet  lived  but  seven  years  which  was  the  space 


G.  W.  P.  CUSTIS. 

From  a portrait  in  oil,  by  Price,  owned  by  General 
G.  W.  Custis  Lee. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


I57 


of  time  he  kept  a Batchelors  House  at  Arlington  on  the  Eastern 
Shoar  of  Virginia.  This  Inscription  put  on  this  Stone  by  his  own 
possitive  Orders.’  ” 

To  insure  faithful  observance  of  his  orders  regarding  his  burial 
and  the  subsequent  care  of  the  tomb,  he  added  : “ And  if  my  heir 
should  ingratefully  or  obstinately 
refuse  or  neglect  to  comply  with 
what  relates  to  my  Burial  in  every 
particular  then  I bar  and  cut  him 
off  from  any  part  of  my  estate.” 

He  also  left  to  “ his  dear  friend 
Thomas  Lee  Esquire,  if  living  at 
my  death,  X200  to  buy  him  any 
one  thing  he  has  a mind  to  remem- 
ber me.”  His  son,  Daniel  Parke 
Custis,  was  named  as  sole  legatee 
and  executor. 

“ The  following  letter  of  young 
Custis  to  his  intended  bride,  written 
a few  months  before  their  marriage, 
in  which,  according  to  the  custom 
of  the  time,  he  calls  her  his  ‘ Fi- 
delia,’ is  a fair  specimen  of  passion- 
ate love  letters  in  the  old  colonial 
days.  Its  tone  is  quite  different 
from  that  which  characterizes  the 
inscription  upon  his  tomb,  in  which 
he  so  pointedly,  though  indirectly, 
affirms  that  his  life,  while  he  lived 
with  his  ‘ Fidelia,’  was  so  unhappy  that  he  considered  it  a blank  in 
his  existence : 

“‘Williamsburg,  4th  February,  1705.  May  angels  guard  my 
dearest  Fidelia  and  deliver  her  safe  to  my  arms  at  our  next  meet- 
ing ; and  sure  they  won’t  refuse  their  protection  to  a creature  so 
pure  and  charming,  it  would  be  easy  for  them  to  mistake  her  for 


MARY  RANDOLPH  CUSTIS,  GREAT-GRAND- 
DAUGHTER OF  MARTHA  WASHINGTON, 
AND  WIFE  OF  ROBERT  E.  LEE. 

From  the  original  painting,  by  permission  of 
General  G.  W.  Custis  Lee. 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


158 


one  of  themselves.  If  you  could  but  believe  how  entirely  you 
possess  the  empire  of  my  heart,  you  would  easily  credit  me,  when 


I tell  you,  that  I 
can  neither  think 
nor  so  much  as 
dream  of  any 
other  subject 
than  the  enchant- 
ing Fidelia.  You 
will  do  me  wrong 
if  you  suspect  that 
there  ever  was  a 
man  created  that 
loved  with  more 
tenderness  and 
sincerity  than  I 
do,  and  I should 
do  you  wrong  if  I 
could  imagine 
that  there  ever 
was  a nymph  that 
deserved  it  better 
than  you.  Take 
this  for  granted, 
and  then  fancy 
how  uneasy  I am 
like  to  be  under 
the  unhappiness 
of  your  absence. 
Figure  to  your- 
self what  tumults 
there  will  arise  in 

my  blood,  what  a fluttering  of  the  spirits,  what  a disorder  of  the 
pulse,  what  passionate  wishes,  what  absence  of  thought,  and  what 
crowding  of  sighs,  and  then  imagine  how  unfit  I shall  be  for 


ROBERT  E.  LEE,  LIEUTENANT  OF  ENGINEERS,  AT  THE  DATE 
OF  HIS  MARRIAGE  (1S31). 

From  the  original  painting,  by  permission  of  General  G.  W.  Custis  Lee. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


159 


business ; but  returning  to  the  dear  cause  of  my  uneasiness  ; O the 
torture  of  six  months’  expectation ! If  it  must  be  so  long  and 
necessity  will  till  then  interpose  betwixt  you  and  my  inclinations,  I 
must  submit,  though  it  be  as  unwilling  as  pride  submits  to  superior 
virtue  or  envy  to  superior  success.  Pray  think  of  me,  and  believe 
that  Veramour  is  entirely  and  eternally  yours.’”  (“Recollections 
of  Washington,”  by  G.  W.  P.  Custis.) 

“ Fidelia  ” was  Frances,  eldest  daughter  of  Colonel  Daniel 
Parke,  whom  he  married  in  1706.  Mrs.  Custis  died  after  a short 
time  of  small-pox,  leaving  two  children,  a son,  and  a daughter. 
The  father,  “ the  Hon.  Daniel  Parke,  whose  name  stands  first,  in 
1674,  on  the  list  of  the  vestry  of  Bruton  church,  at  Williamsburg, 
was  from  the  county  of  Surrey,  England.  A tablet  to  his  memory 
was  placed  in  the  first  church  at  Williamsburg,  and  afterward 
transferred  to  the  second.  He  appears  to  have  been  a man  of  worth 
and  distinction.  He  married  a Miss  Evelyn.  ...  It  could  be 
wished  that  the  record  of  Daniel  Parke,  his  son,  whose  name  is  also 
on  the  vestry  book,  were  as  worthy  of  notice.  He  was  indeed  more 
notorious  than  his  father,  but  for  other  reasons.”  (“  Old  Churches, 
Families,”  etc.) 

Colonel  Parke,  the  elder,  was  Secretary  of  the  Colonial  Council  ; 
he  died  in  1679,  and  was  buried  at  Williamsburg.  The  son,  here 
referred  to  by  Bishop  Meade,  was  born  in  York  County,  Virginia  ; he 
married  Jane,  daughter  of  Governor  Philip  Ludwell  by  his  first  wife, 
Lucy,  daughter  of  Robert  Higginson  (and  widow  successively  of 
Major  Lewis  Burwell  and  Colonel  William  Bernard).  This  Daniel 
Parke,  it  is  said,  had  a very  violent  temper  and  was  of  licentious 
habits,  so  much  so  that  he  was  compelled  to  leave  Virginia  and  settle 
in  England  ; later,  he  was  appointed  an  aide  upon  the  staff  of  Marl- 
borough and  had  the  honor  of  conveying  to  London  the  news  of  the 
victory  of  Blenheim.  Queen  Anne  rewarded  him  by  the  present  of 
her  miniature  set  with  diamonds — which  decoration  appears  on  his 
breast  in  the  contemporary  portrait  herewith  reproduced  (page  148). 
Through  influence  at  Court,  he  was  appointed  governor  of  the 
Leeward  Islands ; while  gallantly  defending  himself  from  a mob 


i6o 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


there,  he  lost  his  life,  7th  of  December,  1710.  He  left  two  daughters  ; 
Frances  married,  as  stated,  John  Cnstis  ; the  other  daughter,  Lucy, 
married  Colonel  William  Byrd,  of  Westover,  and,  curiously  enough, 
she,  too,  died  of  small-pox,  her  death  occurring  at  London,  in  1716. 

John  and  Frances  (Parke)  Custis  had  two  children  ; the  son, 
Daniel  Parke  Custis,  “ was  born  at  ‘ Queene’s  Creek,’  according  to  a 
record  in  the  family  Bible  at  Arlington,  on  the  15th  of  October,  17 11. 
There  is  also  a record  there  that  ‘ Governor  Spotswood,  the  Honourable 
William  Byrd,  Esqr.,  and  Mrs.  Hannah  Ludwell,  were  godfathers 
and  godmothers.’  ” In  1749,  Daniel  Parke  Custis  married  the 
beautiful  Martha  Dandridge,  daughter  of  John  Dandridge,  of  New 
Kent  County,  and  died  in  1757,  leaving  four  children — Daniel  Parke, 
Francis  Parke,  John  Parke  and  Martha  Parke  Custis.  The  two 
eldest  died  while  young  ; Martha  died  at  Mt.  Vernon  on  the  19th  of 
June,  1773.  Mrs.  Custis  married  George  Washington  on  the  6th  of 
January,  1759  ; she  was  born  in  May,  1732,  and  died,  at  Mt.  Vernon, 
the  2 2d  of  May,  1802. 

John  Parke  Custis  was,  therefore,  the  only  child  of  this  marriage 
to  leave  issue.  He  was  born  at  the  “ White  House,”  on  the  Pamunkey 
River,  in  New  Kent  County,  in  1753  ; died  at  Fltham,  the  residence 
of  his  maternal  uncle,  Burwell  Bassett,  on  the  5th  of  November,  1781. 
He  had  married,  on  the  3d  of  February,  1774,  Eleanor,  the  second 
daughter  of  Benedict  Calvert,  of  “ Mt.  Airy,”  Prince  George’s  County, 
Md.,  a son  of  Charles  Calvert,  sixth  Lord  Baltimore,  and  great- 
grandson  of  Benedict  Calvert,  fourth  Lord  Baltimore,  who  married, 
in  1698,  Lady  Charlotte  Fitzroy,  daughter  of  Edward  Henry  Lee, 
first  Earl  of  Litchfield.*  The  young  couple  lived  for  some  time  at 
Mt.  Vernon,  and  then  moved  to  Abingdon,  on  the  Potomac,  a short 
distance  above  Alexandria,  where  their  three  older  children  were 
born.  It  is  said  that  Eleanor  Calvert  was  only  sixteen  at  the  time 
of  her  marriage ; nor  was  the  husband  much  older,  having  not  }^et 
reached  his  twentieth  year.  O11  the  3d  of  April,  1773,  General 

*Sir  Edward  Henry  Lee,  of  Ditchley,  was  created  Earl  of  Litchfield  in  1674;  he  was 
descended  from  the  Lees  of  “ Ouarrendon,”  and  was  not,  so  far  as  known,  in  any  way 
related  to  the  Lees  of  Shropshire,  from  whom  those  of  Virginia  are  descended. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


161 


Washington  wrote  to  Mr.  Calvert,  entering  a protest  against  the 
union  of  the  young  people  : “ My  son-in-law  and  ward,  Mr.  Custis, 
has,  as  I have  been  informed,  paid  his  addresses  to  your  second 
daughter,  and,  having  made  some  progress  in  her  affections,  has 
solicited  her  in  marriage.  How  far  a union  of  this  sort  may  be 
agreeable  to  you,  you  can  best  tell ; but  I should  think  myself 
wanting  in  candor,  were  I not  to  confess  that  Miss  Nelly’s  amiable 
qualities  are  acknowledged  on  all  hands,  and  that  an  alliance  with 
your  family  will  be  pleasing  to  his.  This  acknowledgment  being 
made,  you  must  permit  me  to  add,  sir,  that  at  this,  or  in  any  short 
time,  his  youth,  inexperience  and  nnripened  education  are,  and  will 
be,  insuperable  obstacles,  in  my  opinion,  to  the  completion  of  the 
marriage.  ...  It  may  be  expected  of  me,  perhaps,  to  say  something 
of  property ; but  to  descend  to  particulars,  at  this  time,  may  seem 
premature.  In  general,  therefore,  I shall  inform  you  that  Mr. 
Custis’s  estate  consists  of  about  fifteen  thousand  acres  of  land,  a good 
part  adjoining  the  city  of  Williamsburg,  and  none  of  it  forty  miles 
from  that  place  ; several  lots  in  the  said  city  ; between  two  and  three 
hundred  negroes  ; and  about  eight  or  ten  thousand  pounds  upon 
bond,  and  in  the  hands  of  his  merchants.  This  estate  he  now  holds, 
independent  of  his  mother’s  dower,  which  will  be  an  addition  to  it  at  her 
death  ; and,  upon  the  whole,  it  is  such  an  estate  as  you  will  readily 
acknowledge  ought  to  entitle  him  to  a handsome  portion  with  a wife.” 

In  spite  of  Washington’s  protest  the  young  couple  had  their 
way,  and  were  married  the  next  year.  Their  union  was  very  brief, 
for  Mr.  Custis  died  in  1781,  leaving  four  young  children.  His 
widow  remarried,  taking  for  her  second  husband  Dr.  David  Stuart, 
and  died  the  28th  of  April,  1811,  having  had  seven  children  by  her 
second  husband.  Mr.  Custis’s  children  were  : Elizabeth  Parke,  born 
the  2 1 st  of  August  1776;  she  married  a Mr.  Law.  Martha  Parke, 
born  the  31st  of  December,  1777;  married  early  in  life  Mr.  Thomas 
Peter.  Eleanor  Parke,  born  the  21st  of  March,  1779.  “Nelly 
Custis,”  as  she  has  always  been  known,  was  a great  beauty,  and 
much  of  a favorite  with  her  stepfather.  She  married  on  22d  of 
February,  1799,  Lawrence  Lewis,  a favorite  nephew  of  the  general’s, 


II 


1 62  GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 

being  a son  of  Fielding  Lewis  and  Elizabeth  Washington.  Their 
fourth  child  was  George  Washington  Parke  Custis,  who  was  born  at 
“ Mt.  Airy  ” on  the  30th  of  April,  1781,  six  months  before  the  death 
of  his  father.  General  Washington,  immediately  on  hearing  of  the 
death  of  the  father,  said : “I  adopt  the  two  younger  children  as  my 
own,”  and  “ Mt.  Vernon”  was  thereafter  their  home.  Mr.  Custis  has 
always  been  known  as  “the  child  of  Mt.  Vernon,”  and  it  has  been 
said  that  his  “ grandmamma  always  spoiled  ” him.  After  the  death  of 
Mrs.  Washington,  in  1802,  Mr.  Custis  moved  to  “Arlington,”  opposite 
Washington,  which  mansion  he  built  and  named  after  the  older  Custis 
mansion  in  Northampton  County,  on  the  Eastern  Shore.  He  married, 
in  1806,  Mary  Lee,  daughter  of  Colonel  William  and  Anne  (Randolph) 
Fitzhugh,  of  “ Chatham,”  and  had  four  children,  only  one  of  whom 
survived  infancy.  This  daughter,  Mary  Anne  Randolph  Custis, 
married  Robert  E.  Lee,  as  stated.  Mrs.  Custis  was  born  the  22d  of 
April,  1788,  and  died  the  23d  of  April,  1853.  Mr.  Custis  died  the 
10th  of  October,  1857,  “known  and  honored  by  his  fellow-country- 
men. His  departure  awakened  profound  regret.”  They  were  buried 
in  a beautiful  grove  near  the  Arlington  House,  where  their  remains 
still  rest.  Of  Mrs.  Custis,  everyone  who  knew  her  has  spoken  in 
the  highest  terms.  Bishop  Meade  wrote  : “ But  I must  not  lay  down 
my  pen,  though  my  heart  bleed  at  its  further  use,  without  the  tribute 
of  affection,  of  gratitude  and  reverence  to  one  who  was  to  me  as  a sis- 
ter, mother  and  faithful  monitor.  Mrs.  Mary  Custis,  of  “ Arlington,” 
the  wife  of  Mr.  Washington  Custis,  the  grandson  of  Mrs.  General 
Washington,  was  the  daughter  of  Mr.  William  Fitzhugh,  of 
“ Chatham.”  Scarcely  is  there  a lady  in  our  land  more  honored 
than  she  was,  and  none  more  loved  and  esteemed.  For  good  sense, 
prudence,  sincerity,  benevolence,  unaffected  piety,  disinterested  zeal 
in  every  good  work,  deep  humility  and  retiring  modesty,  I never 
knew  her  superior.” 

For  many  years  Mr.  Custis  dispensed  a generous  hospitality 
at  “ Arlington,”  his  visitors  being  very  numerous,  consisting  of  the 
most  distinguished  Europeans  and  Americans  of  his  time.  The  man- 
sion at  “ Arlington”  was  stored  with  the  most  precious  relics  of  the 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


163 


“ Pater  Patriae,”  some  of  which  are  yet  in  the  possession  of  the 
famity,  but  many  of  them  were  stolen  from  the  house  in  the  early 
days  of  the  late  Civil  War.  The  few  relics  that  were  overlooked 
by  individual  depredators  were  seized  by  government  officials  as 
the  rightful  spoils  of  war,  and  are  still  exhibited  in  the  National 
Museum  at  Washington,  labeled  “ Taken  from  Arlington.”  “ Prob- 
ably Washington  hardly  anticipated,”  remarks  the  author  of  “ Lee 
of  Virginia,”  “ that  the  time  would  ever  come  when  the  govern- 
ment he  had  done  so  much  to  establish  would  ‘ take  ’ the  heirlooms 
he  had  bequeathed  to  his  adopted  son.  On  this  subject  General  Lee 
wrote  to  a member  of  Congress,  under  date  of  12th  of  February,  1869  : 

‘ Mrs.  Lee  has  determined  to  act  upon  your  suggestion,  and  apply 
to  President  Johnson  for  such  of  the  relics  from  Arlington  as  are 
in  the  Patent  Office.  From  what  I have  learned,  a great  many 
things  formerly  belonging  to  General  Washington,  bequeathed  to 
her  by  her  father,  in  the  shape  of  books,  furniture,  camp  equipage, 
etc.,  were  carried  away  by  individuals,  and  are  now  scattered  over 
the  land.  I hope  the  possessors  appreciate  them,  and  may  imitate 
the  example  of  their  original  owner,  whose  conduct  must  at  times 
be  brought  to  their  recollection  by  these  silent  monitors.  In  this 
way  they  will  accomplish  good  to  the  country.’  Later,  when  Mrs. 
Lee’s  application  had  been  refused,  and  styled  by  a committee  of 
Congress  as  ‘ an  insult  to  the  loyal  people  of  the  United  States,’ 
the  general  wrote : ‘ Had  I conceived  the  view  taken  by  Congress 
I would  have  endeavored  to  have  dissuaded  Mrs.  Lee  from  apply- 
ing for  them.  It  ma}^  be  a question  with  some  whether  the  reten- 
tion of  these  articles  is  more  “ an  insult,”  iu  the  language  of  the 
Committee  on  Public  Buildings,  “ to  the  loyal  people  of  the  United 
States”  than  their  restoration;  but  of  this  I am  willing  that  they 
should  be  the  judge;  and,  since  Congress  has  decided  to  keep  them, 
she  must  submit.’  ” 

The  children  of  Robert  Lee  and  Mary  Custis  were  seven  in 
number,  as  follows:  George  Washington  Custis,  born  September  16, 
1832  ; Mary  Custis  ; William  Henry  Fitzhugh,  born  May  31,  1837, 
died  October  15,  1891;  Annie  Carter,  born  June  18,  1839,  died 


164 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


October  20,  1862  ; Eleanor  Agnes,  born  1842,  died  October  15,  1873  ; 
Robert  Edward,  born  October  27,  1843  ; Mildred  Childe. 

General  Lee  always  loved  children,  and  they  loved  him  with 
that  responsive,  discerning  and  trustful  affection  which  is  the  never- 
failing  prerogative  of  ardent,  youthful  hearts.  The  whole  story  of 
his  life  is  thickly  gemmed  with  instances  and  anecdotes  of  this 
charming  sympathy  with  childhood  in  general ; while  the  many 
missives,  by  turns  playful,  affectionate,  earnest  and  helpful-wise, 
which  he  wrote  at  various  times  to  his  own  sons  and  daughters  can 
only  be  compared  to  those  “ letters  of  love  and  wisdom  ” which 
constitute  so  lasting  a memorial  of  his  own  illustrious  father.  Dr. 
J.  William  Jones,  of  Lexington,  Va.,  who  was  an  army  chaplain  with 
General  Lee  during  the  war,  and  who,  in  1875,  published  a volume 
of  invaluable  “ Personal  Reminiscences,”  gives  the  following  beau- 
tifully characteristic  incident : Lee,  accompanied  by  one  of  his  little 
■sons,  was  one  day  walking  out  in  the  snow,  at  Arlington.  The  boy 
lagged  behind,  and,  looking  over  his  shoulder,  the  father  saw  him 
imitating  his  every  movement,  with  head  and  shoulders  erect,  and 
stepping  exactly  in  his  own  footprints.  11  When  I saw  this,”  related 
General  Lee,  years  afterward,  “I  said  to  myself:  It  behooves  me  to 
walk  very  straight,  when  this  little  fellow  is  already  following  in  my 
tracks.” 

The  letters  from  which  extracts  are  to  follow  in  this  present 
chapter  were  written  within  the  period  of  1837-57,  the  first  of 
which  two  decades  embraces  the  Mexican  war,  the  only  important 
event  of  historical  significance  marking  General  Lee’s  career  during 
the  first  fifty  years  of  his  life.  The  years  following  his  marriage,  in 
1831,  up  to  the  time  specified,  may  be  briefly  outlined.  For  four 
years  Lieutenant  Lee,  as  assistant  engineer  at  Hampton  Roads,  was 
occupied  upon  the  defensive  works  of  the  harbor  which,  at  a later 
period,  it  was  his  destiny  to  attack.  From  there  he  was  ordered  to 
Washington ; and,  seven  years  from  his  graduation  at  West  Point, 
he  was  promoted  to  a captaincy.  In  1835  he  was  made  assistant 
astronomer  of  the  commission  survejdng  the  boundary  line  between 
Ohio  and  Michigan.  In  1837  he  was  sent  to  St.  Louis  to  look  after 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT 


the  levees  and  general  improvement  of  the  Mississippi  River  channel, 
which  duty  he  performed  with  a distinction  foreshadowing  the  future 
great  engineer  of  the  defence  of  Richmond,  and  with  the  unfailing 
eye  of  genius  for  “ positions  ” on  the  fields  of  war.  Finally,  in  the 
important  work  of  coast  and  harbor  defence,  Captain  Lee  was  sta- 
tioned at  Fort  Hamilton,  New  York  Bay,  from  which  position 
General  Winfield  Scott  summoned  him,  at  the  outbreak  of  the 
Mexican  war,  to  an  important 
position  upon  his  personal 
staff.  Meanwhile,  Captain  Lee 
had  become,  in  1.844,  a member 
of  the  Board  of  Visitors  to  the 
Military  Academy,  and,  in 
1845,  a member  of  the  Board 
of  Engineers.  When  General 
Scott  began  the  siege  of  Vera 
Cruz,  he  drew  upon  the  War 
Department  for  the  most  ca- 
pable engineers  the  service 
could  afford,  engaging  in  this 
branch,  besides  Lee,  such  offi- 
cers as  Totten,  J.  L-  Smith, 

Beauregard,  McClellan, 

Foster,  Tower,  Stevens,  G.  W. 

Smith  and  others  subsequently 
famous.  The  well-known  ad- 
miration of  Scott  for  Lee  dates 
from  this  period,  and  the  for- 
mer’s autobiography,  where  it  touches  the  Mexican  war,  mentions 
“ Captain  Lee,  of  the  Engineers,”  in  almost  every  report,  and  every- 
where with  warm  commendation.  He  appears  to  have  summoned  this 
young  officer  to  the  important  councils  of  war,  and  alludes  particu- 
larly to  that  held  at  Vera  Cruz — so  serious  an  affair  that  “a  deathbed 
discussion  could  hardly  have  been  more  solemn.”  After  Cerro  Gordo, 
Scott  writes,  in  his  official  report  of  the  battle  : “ I am  compelled  to 


ROBERT  E.  LEE,  LIEUTENANT-COLONEL 
SECOND  CAVALRY,  1 855. 


i66 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


make  special  mention  of  Captain  R.  E.  Lee,  engineer.  This  officer 
greatly  distinguished  himself  at  the  siege  of  Vera  Cruz  ; was  again 
indefatigable  during  these  operations,  in  reconnoissance  as  daring,  as 
laborious,  and  of  the  utmost  value.”  After  Chapultepec : “ Captain 
Lee,  so  constantly  distinguished,  also  bore  important  orders  for  me 

(September  13),  until  he 
fainted  from  a wound  and 
the  loss  of  two  nights’  sleep 
at  the  batteries.” 

These  records  amply 
confirm  the  statement  of 
the  Hon.  Reverdy  Johnson, 
that  he  “ had  heard  Gen- 
eral Scott  more  than  once 
say  that  his  success  in 
Mexico  was  largely  due  to 
the  skill,  valor  and  un- 
daunted energy  of  Robert 
E.  Lee.”  General  Fitz  Lee 
remarks,  in  this  connection  : 
“An  examination  of  his 
career  in  Mexico  will  show 
that  the  flanks  of  the  hos- 
tile army  were  his  favorite 
points  of  reconnoissance. 
If  they  could  be  success- 
fully turned,  victory  would 

MARTHA  DANDRIDGE  [CUSTIS]  WASHINGTON.  J 

save  human  life  ; a refer- 
ence to  his  campaigns  when  he  afterward  became  an  army  com- 
mander, will  show  that  the  flanks  of  his  enemy  were  still  objects  of 
his  greatest  attention.” 

For  these  services  Lee  received  steady  promotion.  For  meri- 
torious conduct  at  Cerro  Gordo,  he  was  made  brevet-major;  for  the 
same  at  Contreras  and  Churubusco,  brevet-lieutenant-colonel ; and 
after  Chapultepec  he  received  the  additional  brevet  of  colonel.  At 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


167 


the  same  time  many  young  subordinate  officers  were  winning  their 
spurs,  fighting  under  a common  flag  with  the  same  zeal  and  valor 
that  subsequently  distinguished  them  when  divided  against  one 
another.  Lieutenant  Ulysses  S.  Grant,  then  twenty-five  years  old, 
was  with  General  Zachary  Taylor  at  Palo  Alto,  Resaca  de  la  Palma, 
Monterey ; and  with  Scott  from  Vera  Cruz  to  the  City  of  Mexico. 
There,  too,  wrere  George  Gordon  Meade,  George  B.  AlcClellan,  Irvin 
McDowell,  George  H. 

Thomas,  Joseph  Hooker, 

John  Sedgwick,  Gideon 
J.  Pillow,  Ambrose  E. 

Burnside  and  Winfield 
Scott  Hancock.  Among 
the  future  Confederate 
generals  we  find  Thomas 
Jonathan  Jackson,  Albert 
Sidney  Johnston,  Joseph 
E.  Johnston,  Braxton 
Bragg,  John  B.  Magruder, 

James  Longstreet,  Rich- 
ard S.  Ewell,  Ambrose  P. 

Hill  and  Jubal  Early. 

Chaplain  Jones,  in 
his  volume  of  personal 
reminiscences,  illustrates 
General  Lee’s  firmness 
and  perseverance  in  carry- 
ing out  his  purposes,  by  two  incidents  of  the  Mexican  campaign, 
both  related  by  the  general  himself,  though,  of  course,  with  a very 
different  bearing  from  that  in  which  they  serve  here. 

Not  very  long  before  the  battle  of  Buena  Vista,  General  Wool 
was  in  doubt  as  to  the  movements  of  the  enemy,  and  found  it  very 
difficult  to  get  reliable  information.  One  evening  he  received  the 
most  positive  assurances  that  Santa  Anna,  with  an  immense  army, 
had  crossed  the  mountain  and  was  encamped  only  twenty  miles  off. 


L_. 

MRS.  ROBERT  E.  LEE,— ARLINGTON,  1857. 


i68 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


Captain  R.  E.  Lee  happened  to  be  present,  and  at  once  volunteered 
to  ascertain  the  truth  of  the  report.  His  offer  was  gladly  accepted, 
and  he  was  directed  to  secure  a guide,  take  a company  of  cavalry, 
which  would  meet  him  at  the  outer  picket-line,  and  proceed  at  once 
on  the  scout.  Securing,  after  a good  deal  of  difficulty,  a young 
Mexican  who  knew  the  country,  Captain  Lee  quietly  showed  him 
his  pistols,  and  told  him  to  expect  their  contents  if  he  played  false. 
By  some  means  he  missed  the  picket  post,  and  consequently  his 
cavalry  escort,  and  found  himself,  before  he  was  aware  of  it,  some 
miles  beyond  the  American  lines  with  no  company  but  his  guide. 
To  go  back  might  make  it  too  late  to  accomplish  the  scout  during 
the  night,  and  he  determined  to  dash  on.  When  within  five  miles 
of  the  point  at  which  the  enemy  were  reported,  he  discovered  by 
the  moonlight  that  the  road  was  filled  with  tracks  of  mules  and 
wagons,  and,  though  he  could  see  no  artillery  tracks,  he  concluded 
that  they  had  been  obliterated  by  the  others,  and  that  these  were 
certainly  the  traces  of  a large  force  that  had  been  sent  forward  to 
forage,  or  to  reconnoitre,  and  had  now  returned  to  the  main  army. 
Most  officers,  even  the  most  daring,  would  have  returned  upon  these 
evidences  of  the  truth  of  the  first  information  that  had  been  received ; 
but  Captain  Lee  determined  to  go  on  until  he  came  to  the  enemy’s 
picket  posts.  To  his  surprise,  he  did  not  encounter  any  pickets, 
and  had  concluded  that  he  had  somehow  missed  them  as  he  had 
his  own,  and  had  gotten  unawares  within  the  Mexican  lines,  when 
this  opinion  was  confirmed  by  coming  in  sight  of  large  camp  fires 
on  a hillside,  not  far  in  front  of  him.  His  guide,  who  had  been 
for  some  time  very  much  alarmed,  now  begged  piteously  that  he 
would  go  back,  saying  that  there  was  a stream  of  water  just  at 
that  point,  and  he  knew  that  it  was  Santa  Anna’s  whole  army,  and 
that  to  go  on  would  be  certain  capture  and  death.  But  Captain  Lee 
determined  to  have  a still  nearer  view,  and,  allowing  the  guide  to 
await  him  at  this  point,  he  galloped  forward.  As  he  came  nearer, 
he  saw  what  seemed  to  be  a large  number  of  white  tents  gleaming 
in  the  moonlight ; and,  encountering  no  pickets,  he  rode  through 
the  little  town,  and  down  to  the  banks  of  the  stream,  on  the  opposite 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


169 


side  of  which  he  heard  loud  talking  and  the  usual  noise  incident 
to  a large  camp.  Here  he  discovered  that  his  “ white  tents  ” were 
an  immense  flock  of  sheep , and  that  the  supposed  army  was  simply 
a large  train  of  wagons  and  a herd  of  cattle,  mules,  etc.,  being 
driven  to  market.  Conversing  with  the  teamsters  and  drovers,  he 
ascertained  that  Santa  Anna  had  not  crossed  the  mountains  ; and 
galloped  back  to  relieve  his  guide,  and  still  more  his  friends  at  head- 
quarters, who  were  having  the  most  serious  apprehensions  concerning 
his  safety.  “But,”  said  General  Lee,  “the  most  delighted  man  to 
see  me  was  the  old  Mexican,  the  father  of  my  guide,  with  whom  I 
had  been  last  seen  by  any  of  our  people,  and  whom  General  Wool 
had  arrested  and  proposed  to  hang  if  I was  not  forthcoming.”  Not- 
withstanding he  had  ridden  forty  miles  that  night,  he  only  rested 
three  hours  before  taking  a body  of  cavalry  with  which  he  pene- 
trated far  beyond  the  point  to  which  he  had  before  gone,  and  ascer- 
tained definitely  the  position,  force,  etc.,  of  the  enemy.  Soon  after 
this  he  joined  General  Scott,  and  entered  upon  that  brilliant  career 
which  illustrated  every  step  of  the  progress  of  the  American  army 
in  its  march  to  the  City  of  Mexico. 

At  the  siege  of  Vera  Cruz,  Captain  Lee  was  ordered  to  throw 
up  such  works  as  were  necessary  to  protect  a battery  which  was  to 
be  manned  by  the  sailors  of  a certain  man-of-war,  and  to  use  these 
gallant  tars  in  constructing  the  work.  The  time  being  short,  the 
young  engineer  pushed  on  the  work  very  rapidly,  and  the  sons  of 
Neptune  began  to  complain  loudly.  “ They  did  not  enlist  to  dig 
dirt,  and  they  did  not  like  to  be  put  under  a ‘ land-lubber,’  anyhow.” 
At  last  the  captain  of  the  frigate,  a thorough  specimen  of  a United 
States  naval  officer  in  the  palmy  days  of  the  service,  came  to  Captain 
Lee  and  remonstrated,  and  then  protested  against  the  “ outrage  ” of 
putting  his  men  to  digging  dirt.  “ The  boys  don’t  want  any  dirt 
to  hide  behind,”  said  the  brave  old  tar,  with  deep  earnestness  and 
not  a few  expletives  ; “ they  only  want  to  get  at  the  enemy ; and 
after  you  have  finished  your  banks  we  will  not  stay  behind  them, 
we  will  get  up  on  top,  where  we  can  have  a fair  fight.”  Captain 
Lee  quietly  showed  his  orders,  assured  the  old  salt  that  he  meant 


i7°  GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 

to  carry  them  out,  and  pushed  on  the  work,  amid  curses  both  loud 
and  deep. 

Just  about  the  time  the  work  was  completed,  the  Mexicans  opened 
upon  that  point  a heavy  fire,  and  these  gallant  sons  of  the  sea  were 
glad  enough  to  take  refuge  behind  their  despised  “ bank  of  dirt,” 
feeling  very  much  like  the  ragged  Confederate  who  said  one  day,  as 
the  bullets  flew  thick  against  a pit  which  he  had  dug  the  night  before, 
“ I don’t  begrudge  now  nary  cupful  of  dirt  I put  on  this  bank  ! ” 
Not  long  afterward  the  gallant  captain,  who,  by  the  way,  was  some- 
thing of  a character,  met  Captain  Lee,  and,  feeling  that  some  apology 
was  due  him,  said:  “Well!  I reckon  you  were  right.  I suppose 
the  dirt  did  save  some  of  my  boys  from  being  killed  or  wounded. 
But  I knew  that  we  would  have  no  use  for  dirt-banks  on  ship-board; 
that  there,  what  we  want  is  clear  decks  and  an  open  sea.  And  the 
fact  is,  captain,  I don’t  like  this  land-fighting,  anyway — it  ain't 
dean  ! ” 

When  the  Mexican  war  ended,  Lee  returned  to  his  former 
duties  in  the  Engineer  Corps  of  the  U.  S.  A.,  and  was  placed  in 
charge  of  the  works,  then  in  process  of  construction,  at  Fort  Car- 
roll,  near  Baltimore.  In  1852  he  was  made  Superintendent  of  the 
United  States  Military  Academy  at  West  Point,  where  he  spent  the 
next  three  years  improving  the  drill,  discipline  and  studies  of  the 
embryo  army  officers. 

In  1855  Robert  Lee  was  called  for  the  first  time  to  command 
soldiers — his  duties  hitherto  had  been  those  of  military  engineer, 
astronomer  or  staff-officer.  The  Act  of  Congress  directing  that  two 
new  cavalry  regiments  should  be  raised  excited  an  ardent  desire  in 
the  officers  of  the  army  to  receive  appointments  in  them,  and  they 
became  the  corps  a' elite  of  the  army.  Lee  was  transferred  from  his 
place  of  engineer  to  the  post  of  lieutenant-colonel  in  the  Second 
Cavalry,  of  which  Albert  Sidney  Johnston  was  the  colonel  in  com- 
mand. The  headquarters  of  the  Second  Cavalry  were  established 
at  Louisville,  Ky.,  where  Lieutenant-Colonel  Lee  took  command  in 
April,  1855.  Subsequently  he  was  transferred  to  Jefferson  Barracks, 
in  Missouri.  In  the  latter  part  of  the  following  year,  1856,  the 


172 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


regiment,  under  the  command  of  Colonel  Johnston,  was  transferred 
to  western  Texas,  for  frontier  duty,  and  remained  there  for  some 
years.  Lee  does  not  again  emerge  into  public  notice  until  1859. 
The  excerpts  from  his  letters,  which  here  follow,  are  sufficiently 
explained  by  their  dates,  in  conjunction  with  the  foregoing. 

Under  date  of  October  16,  1837,  he  thus  writes  from  St.  Louis 
to  his  wife : “ The  improved  condition  of  the  children,  which  }mu 
mention,  was  a source  of  great  comfort  to  me ; and  as  I suppose, 
by  this  time,  you  have  all  returned  to  Arlington,  you  will  be  able 
to  put  them  under  a proper  restraint,  which  you  were  probably 
obliged  to  relax  while  visiting  among  strangers,  and  which  that 
indulgence  will  probably  render  more  essential.  Our  dear  little 
boy  seems  to  have  among  his  friends  the  reputation  of  being  hard 
to  manage — a distinction  not  at  all  desirable,  as  it  indicates  self- 
will  and  obstinacy.  Perhaps  these  are  qualities  which  he  really 
possesses,  and  he  may  have  a better  right  to  them  than  I am 
willing  to  acknowledge ; but  it  is  our  duty,  if  possible,  to  counter- 
act them  and  assist  him  to  bring  them  under  his  control.  I pray 
God  to  watch  over  and  direct  our  efforts  in  guarding  our  dear  little 
son,  that  we  may  bring  him  up  in  the  way  he  should  go. 

Oh,  what  pleasure  I lose  in  being  separated  from  my  children  ! Noth- 
ing can  compensate  me  for  that ; still  I must  remain  here,  ready 
to  perform  what  little  service  I can,  and  hope  for  the  best.” 

While  on  his  way  to  the  West,  two  years  later,  he  wrote  Mrs. 
Lee : “After  leaving  Staunton  I got  on  very  well,  but  did  not  reach 
Guyandotte  till  Sunday  afternoon,  where,  before  alighting  from  the 
stage,  I espied  a boat  descending  the  river,  in  which  I took  passage  to 
Cincinnati.  . . . You  do  not  know  how  much  I have  missed  you 

and  the  children,  my  dear  Mary.  To  be  alone  in  a crowd  is  very 
solitary.” 

After  his  brilliant  career  in  Mexico,  he  returned  to  the  States, 
and  found  his  chief  joy  in  the  bosom  of  his  family.  His  stay  at 
West  Point  as  its  superintendent  was  pleasant  on  account  of  the 
opportunity  it  afforded  him  of  seeing  more  of  his  family,  and  his 
only  regret  at  being  ordered  in  February,  1856,  to  the  rough  service 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


M3 


of  the  frontier  seems  to  have  been  the  fact  that  he  would  thus  be 
far  distant  from  his  loved  ones.  The  following  is  a pleasing 
insight  into  his  feelings  as  he  thought  of  home  in  his  far-off  field 
of  duty  : “ Fort  Brown,  Texas,  December,  1856.  . . . The  time  is 

approaching,  dear  M , when  I trust  that  many  of  you  will  be 

assembled  around  the  family  hearth  of  dear  ‘ Arlington  ’ to  celebrate 
another  Christmas.  Though  absent,  my  heart  will  be  in  the  midst 
of  you.  I shall  enjoy  in  imagination  and  memory  all  that  is  going 
on.”  Then,  at  the  close  of  a letter  from  Fort  Brown,  December 
27,  1S56,  he  wrote:  “ I hope  you  all  had  a joyous  Christmas  at 
‘Arlington,’  and  that  it  may  be  long  and  often  repeated.  I thought 
of  you  and  wished  to  be  with  you.  Mine  was  gratefully  but  silently 
passed.  I endeavored  to  find  some  presents  for  the  children  in  the  gar- 
rison, and  succeeded  better  than  I anticipated.  . . . Tell  M 

I found  a beautiful  Dutch  doll  for  little  Emma,  one  of  those  crying 
babies  that  can  open  and  shut  their  eyes ; for  two  others,  hand- 
some French  teapots  to  match  their  cups.  Then,  with  knives  and 
books,  I satisfied  the  boys.  After  this,  went  to  church  ; then,  by 
previous  invitation,  Major  Thomas  and  I dined  with  the  clergyman, 
Air.  Passmore,  on  roast  turkey  and  plum  pudding.  God  bless  you 
all ! ” 


GENERAL  LEE  IN  WEST  VIRGINIA,  AUGUST,  l86l. 

(174) 


ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


Events  of  the  Years  1859-62 — Beginning  of  the  Secession  War- 
Lee’s  Resignation  from  the  United  States  Army — Appoint- 
ment to  the  Command  of  the  Confederate  Army  of 
Virginia — West  Virginia  Campaign — Southern 
Coast  Defences — Defence  of  Richmond. 

. Holding  the  converse  with  a conviction  as  firm  as  an  article  of  religious  faith,  I see 
too  clearly  to  admit  of  denial  that  minds  of  the  highest  order  of  intellect,  and  hearts  of  the 
purest  integrity  of  purpose,  have  been  brought  to  different  conclusions.” — John  Quincy 
Adams,  in  a Debate  upon  States  rights  under  the  Constitution. 

By  a singular  chance,  it  befell  that  the  last  important  duty 
performed  by  Colonel  Robert  E.  Lee  as  an  officer  in  the  Army  of  the 
United  States,  was  in  connection  with  a dramatic  event  which  might 
be  called  the  lever  de  rideau  of  the  Civil  War.  This  event  was 
none  other  than  the  John  Brown  “raid”  at  Harper’s  Ferry.  Brown 
struck  his  blow  for  the  liberation  of  the  negro  slaves  on  Sunday, 
the  16th  of  October,  1859.  At  that  moment  Colonel  Lee  was  in 
Washington — or,  rather,  at  Arlington — having  come  home  on  a 
furlough  from  Texas  in  order  to  settle  up  the  estate  of  his  deceased 
father-in-law,  John  Parke  Custis,  who  had  made  him  his  sole 
executor.  Upon  receipt  of  the  startling  news  of  the  “ insurrection  ” 
at  Harper’s  Ferry,  the  Secretary  of  War  cast  about  hurriedly  for 
a competent  and  experienced  officer  to  stamp  out  the  revolt  and 
regain  possession  of  the  United  States  Arsenal,  which  had  been 
captured  by  John  Brown’s  men.  Colonel  Lee  was  naturally  the  first 
choice  for  this  hazardous  undertaking  ; and,  receiving  his  orders,  with 
a battalion  of  marines  from  the  Navy  Yard  and  the  regular  troops 
from  Fortress  Monroe  placed  at  his  service,  he  proceeded  promptly 
to  the  scene  of  trouble.  Lieutenant  J.  E.  B.  Stuart,  of  the  First 
Cavalry,  accompanied  him  as  aide-de-camp.  Arriving  at  Harper’s 

(175) 


176 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


Ferry  they  found  John  Brown  and  his  band,  with  a number  of 
citizens  captured  and  held  as  hostages,  besieged  in  the  fire-engine 
house  attached  to  the  arsenal,  and  holding  at  bay  the  local  militia. 
The  scene  that  followed  is  shown  in  the  accompanying  illustration, 
from  the  original  contemporary  sketch  by  Mr.  A.  Berghaus.  The 
account  given  by  a special  correspondent  says  : “ When  preparations 
had  been  completed  by  Colonel  Lee  for  assaulting  the  insurgents  in 
the  engine-house  where  they  had  taken  shelter,  Lieutenant  Stuart, 
aid  to  Colonel  Lee,  proceeded  with  a flag  of  truce  to  consult  on  the 
terms  of  surrender.  Brown  proposed  that  he  and  his  men  should  be 
permitted  to  leave  with  their  arms,  etc.,  atid  carry  their  prisoners, 

Messrs.  Washington,  Dangerfield,  Mills 
and  others,  as  far  as  the  second  lock  in  the 
canal,  where  he  would  release  the  prisoners; 
after  which,  if  the  troops  chose  to  attack 
him,  he  would  be  ready  to  fight.  This  was 
his  ultimatum.  Lieutenant  Stuart  re- 
sponded that  an  unconditional  surrender 
would  be  demanded,  in  which  case  Brown 
and  his  men  would  be  protected  until  the 
President  of  the  United  States  could  be 
heard  from.  This  being  declined  the  marines 
were  ordered  up,  and  bravely  did  their 
duty.”  They  battered  down  the  doors  of 
the  engine-house,  captured  John  Brown  and 
his  followers,  and  sent  them  to  Charles- 
town, where  they  were  tried,  condemned  and  executed  in  the 
month  of  December  following. 

Colonel  Lee’s  views  upon  slavery,  then  and  always,  were  the 
same  held  by  representative  Virginians  and  thoughtful  Southern 
men  generally,  since  Washington  and  Jefferson.  These  views  are  ex- 
pressed clearly  enough  in  a letter  of  his  to  Mrs.  Lee,  written  from  Fort 
Brown,  Texas,  in  December,  1S56 — before  the  war-clouds  had  begun 
to  gather.  He  says  : “The  steamer  brought  the  President’s  message 
to  Congress  and  the  reports  of  the  various  heads  of  the  departments, 


COL.  ROBERT  E.  LEE  IN  1859. 
From  a daguerreotype. 


(177) 


w <* 

►4  ” 


178 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  DEE, 


so  that  we  are  now  assured  that  the  Government  is  in  opera- 
tion and  the  Union  in  existence.  Not  that  I had  any  fears  to  the 
contrary,  but  it  is  satisfactor}^  always  to  have  facts  to  go  on  ; they 
restrain  supposition  and  conjecture,  confirm  faith,  and  bring  content- 
ment. I was  much  pleased  with  the  President’s  message  and  the 
report  of  the  Secretary  of  War.  The  views  of  the  President  on 

the  domestic  institu- 
tions of  the  South  are 
truthfully  and  faith- 
fully expressed.  In 
this  enlightened  age 
there  are  few,  I believe, 
but  will  acknowledge 
that  slavery  as  an  in- 
stitution is  a moral  and 
political  evil  in  any 
country.  It  is  useless 
to  expatiate  on  its  dis- 
advantages. I think  it, 
however,  a greater  evil 
to  the  white  than  to  the 
black  race,  and  while 
my  feelings  are  strong- 
ly interested  in  behalf 
of  the  latter,  my  sym- 
pathies are  strongly  for 
the  former.  The  blacks 


are  immeasurably 
better  off  here  than  in 
Africa,  morally,  soci- 


ROBERT E.  LEE,  LIEUTENANT-COLONEL  OF  SECOND  CAVALRY, 
FORT  BROWN,  TEXAS,  i860. 


ally,  and  physically.  The  painful  discipline  they  are  undergoing 
is  necessary  for  their  instruction  as  a race,  and,  I hope,  will  pre- 
pare and  lead  them  to  better  things.  How  long  their  subjection 
may  be  necessary  is  known  and  ordered  by  a wise  and  merciful 
Providence.  Their  emancipation  will  sooner  result  from  a mild  and 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


I79 


melting  influence  than  the  storms  and  contests  of  fiery  controversy. 
This  influence,  though  slow,  is  sure.  The  doctrines  and  miracles 
of  our  Saviour  have  required  nearly  two  thousand  years  to  convert 
but  a small  part  of  the  human  race,  and  even  among  Christian 
nations  what  gross  errors  still  exist ! While  we  see  the  course  of 
final  abolition  of  slavery  is  onward,  and  we  give  it  the  aid  of  our 
prayers  and  all  justifiable  means  in  our  power,  we  must  leave  the 
progress  as  well  as  the  result 
in  His  hands  who  sees  the 
end  and  who  chooses  to  work 
by  slow  things,  and  with 
whom  a thousand  years  are 
as  but  a single  day;  al- 
though the  abolitionist  must 
know  this,  and  must  see 
that  he  has  neither  the 
right  nor  the  power  of  oper- 
ating except  by  moral 
means  and  suasion;  and  if 
he  means  well  to  the  slave 
he  must  not  create  angry 
feelings  in  the  master. 

That  although  he  may  not 
approve  of  the  mode  by 
which  it  pleases  Providence 
to  accomplish  its  purposes, 
the  result  will  never  be  the  CAPTAIN  SYDNEY  SMITH  EEE’  c' s'  OF 

. . GENERAI.  ROBERT  E.  LEE,  AND  FATHER  OF  GENERAL 

same  ; that  the  reasons  he 

' . . FITZHUGH  LEE.) 

gives  for  interference  in 

what  he  has  no  concern  holds  good  for  every  kind  of  interference 
with  our  neighbors  when  we  disapprove  their  conduct.  Is  it 
not  strange  that  the  descendants  of  those  Pilerim  Fathers  who 


crossed  the  Atlantic  to  preserve  the  freedom  of  their  opinion  have 
always  proved  themselves  intolerant  of  the  spiritual  liberty  of 
others  ? ” 


i8o 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


After  the  Harper’s  Ferry  episode,  Colonel  Lee  went  back  to  his 
post  in  Texas,  where  he  remained  until  called  to  Washington  in 
February,  1861,  there  to  be  confronted  with  the  great  crisis  of  his 
life.  The  political  volcano  had  burst,  and  the  country  seethed  with 
contending  passions.  The  hot  strife  of  discussion  raging  on  the 
floor  of  Congress  was  about  to  give  place  to  the  clash  of  arms  on 


THE  CAPITOE  AND  THE  WASHINGTON  MONUMENT,  RICHMOND,  VA. 
From  a photograph  by  Cook. 


the  battlefields  of  civil  war.  The  election  of  Abraham  Lincoln,  the 
nominee  of  the  Republican  party,  had  determined  the  Gulf  States 
to  withdraw  from  the  Union.  South  Carolina’s  secession,  on  the 
20th  of  December,  i860,  was  immediately  followed  by  that  of  Mis- 
sissippi, Florida,  Alabama,  Georgia,  Louisiana  and  Texas.  In  the 
early  part  of  February,  1861,  Jefferson  Davis  of  Mississippi,  was 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


181 


elected  President  of  the  Confederate  States,  at  Montgomery,  Ala. 
Fort  Sumter  was  fired  upon  and  surrendered  to  General  Beauregard 
on  April  13,  1861.  The  following  day,  April  14,  President  Lincoln 
proclaimed  the  Gulf 
States  in  rebellion,  and 
called  for  troops  to 
enforce  the  Federal 
authority.  Arkansas, 

Tennessee  and  North 
Carolina  joined  the 
Confederacy ; and  fin- 
ally, on  the  17th  of 
April,  the  Ordinance 
of  Secession  was 
passed  by  the  Virginia 
Convention.  The  next 
day  Robert  Lee  held 
his  last  and  memor- 
able interview  with  his 
old  commander,  Gen- 
eral Winfield  Scott. 

Lee’s  summons  to 
Washington,  in  Feb- 
ruary, had  been  for  the 
sittings  of  a board  of 
officers  convened  to 
revise  the  regulations 
of  the  army.  On  his 
journey  north  he  had 
not  failed  to  observe  colonel  richard  henry  lee,  c.  s.  a.  (nephew  of  “ light- 
the  sio-ns  indicating  horse  harry,”  and  first  cousin  to  general  Robert 

..  & E.  LEE). 

the  inevitable  conflict. 

He  expressed  his  apprehensions  to  General  Scott  at  their  first 
interview,  and  said  that  in  the  event  of  a civil  war  his  own  posi- 
tion would  become  one  of  extreme  delicacy.  General  Scott 


1 82  GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


endeavored  to  reassure  him ; and  there  does  not  appear  to  have 
been  any  further  communication  between  these  two  officers  until 
the  commencement  of  actual  hostilities,  when  Lee  was  informally 
tendered  the  command  of  the  army  of  the  United  States  in  the  field. 

The  mutual  manly  friendship  and  soldierly  admiration  subsist- 
ing between  Lee  and  his  veteran  commander  is  a familiar  matter  of 
history,  and  has  been  already  indicated  in  the  present  record.  General 

Winfield  Scott  was  himself 
a Virginian  ; but,  after  more 
than  fifty  years’  continuous 
service  in  the  United  States 
Army,  he  did  not  feel  that 
he  could  return  to  his 
mother  State  in  the  moment 
of  her  secession.  His  un- 
alterable belief  in  P.obert  E. 
Lee  he  had  never  missed  an 
opportunity  of  showing 
since  the  beginning  of  the 
Mexican  War.  He  had  said  : 
“ It  is  my  deliberate  con- 
viction, from  a full  knowl- 
edge of  his  extraordinary 
abilities,  that  if  the  occa- 
sion ever  arises,  Lee  will 
win  his  place  in  the  estima- 

W.  H.  FITZHUGH  I.EE,  SECOND  SON  OF  GENERAL  L5E.  tionofthe  whole  world;” 

and,  growing  enthusiastic,  he  added : “ I tell  you,  sir,  Robert  E.  Lee 
is  the  greatest  soldier  now  living,  and  if  he  ever  gets  the  opportunity 
he  will  prove  himself  the  great  captain  of  history.”  On  another 
occasion  he  exclaimed  : “ It  would  be  better  for  every  officer  in  the 
army,  including  myself,  to  die,  than  Robert  Lee.”  Now,  in  the  troub- 
lous time»of  dissension,  Scott  hoped  to  influence  Lee  to  remain  on 
the  side  of  the  Union  ; and  he  offered  him  what  must  have  seemed 
an  irresistible  inducement,  by  recommending  him  as  his  (Scott’s)  own 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT.  183 

successor  in  chief  command  of  the  army.  This  magnificent  offer, 
which  undoubtedly  was  due  to  General  Scott’s  influence  with  Presi- 
dent Lincoln,  was  made  to  Lee  through  Mr.  Francis  Preston  Blair. 
The  following  is  General  Lee’s  own  account  of  the  interview,  in  a 
letter  written  to  the  Hon.  Reverd}^  Johnson,  under  date  of  February 
25,  1868:  “I  never  intimated  to  anyone  that  I desired  the  com- 
mand of  the  United  States  Army,  nor  did  I ever  have  a conversation 
with  but  one  gentleman,  Mr.  Francis  Preston  Blair,  on  the  subject, 
which  was  at  his  invitation,  and,  as  I understood,  at  the  instance  of 
the  President.  After  listening  to  his  remarks  I declined  the  offer  he 
made  me  to  take  command  of  the  army  that  was  to  be  brought  into 
the  field,  stating  as  candidly  and  as  courteously  as  I could,  that, 
though  opposed  to  secession  and  deprecating  war,  I could  take  no  part 
in  an  invasion  of  the  Southern  States.  I went  directly  from  the  inter- 
view with  Mr.  Blair  to  the  office  of  General  Scott — told  him  of  the 
proposition  that  had  been  made  to  me  and  my  decision.  Upon 
reflection,  after  returning  home,  I concluded  that  I ought  no  longer 
to  retain  any  commission  I held  in  the  United  States  Army,  and  on 
the  second  morning  thereafter  I forwarded  my  resignation  to  General 
Scott.” 

The  letter  to  General  Scott,  accompanying  Lee’s  formal  resig- 
nation, was  as  follows  : 

“ Arlington,  Va.,  April  20,  1S61.  General:  Since  my  interview 
with  you  on  the  eighteenth  instant,  I have  felt  that  I ought  no 
longer  to  retain  my  commission  in  the  army.  I therefore  tender 
11137  resignation,  which  I request  you  will  recommend  for  acceptance. 
It  would  have  been  presented  at  once,  but  for  the  struggle  it  has 
cost  me  to  separate  myself  from  a service  to  which  I have  devoted 
all  the  best  years  of  my  life,  and  all  the  ability^  I possessed. 
During  the  whole  of  that  time,  more  than  a quarter  of  a century, 
I have  experienced  nothing  but  kindness  from  my  superiors,  and 
the  most  cordial  friendship  from  my  comrades.  To  no  one.  General, 
have  I been  as  much  indebted  as  to  yourself  for  uniform  kindness 
and  consideration ; and  it  has  always  been  my  ardent  desire  to 
merit  your  approbation.  I shall  carry  to  the  grave  the  most  grateful 


184 


GENERAL,  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


recollections  of  your  kind  consideration,  and  your  name  and  fame 
will  always  be  dear  to  me.  Save  in  the  defence  of  my  native  State,  I 
never  desire  again  to  draw  my  sword.  Be  pleased  to  accept  my  most 
earnest  wishes  for  the  continuance  of  your  happiness  and  prosperity, 
and  believe  me  most  truly  yours,  etc. 

“ To  Lieutenant-General  Winfield  Scott,  Commanding  U.  S. 
Army.” 

On  the  same  day,  he  wrote  to  his  sister : “ Now  we  are  in  a state 
of  war  which  will  yield  to  nothing.  The  whole  South  is  in  a state 
of  revolution,  into  which  Virginia,  after  a long  struggle,  has  been 
drawn,  and,  though  I recognize  no  necessity  for  this  state  of  things, 
and  would  have  forborne  and  pleaded  to  the  end  for  redress  of 
grievances,  real  or  supposed,  yet  in  my  own  person  I had  to  meet 
the  question  whether  I should  take  part  against  my  native  State. 
With  all  my  devotion  to  the  Union,  and  the  feeling  of  loyalty  and 
duty  of  an  American  citizen,  I have  not  been  able  to  make  up  my 
mind  to  raise  my  hand  against  my  relatives,  my  children,  my  home. 
I have,  therefore,  resigned  my  commission  in  the  army,  and,  save  in 
defence  of  my  native  State,  with  the  sincere  hope  that  my  poor 
services  may  never  be  needed,  I hope  I may  never  be  called  on  to 
draw  my  sword.  I know  you  will  blame  me,  but  you  must  think  as 
kindly  of  me  as  you  can,  and  believe  that  I have  endeavored  to  do 
what  I thought  right.  To  show  you  the  feeling  and  struggle  it 
has  cost  me,  I send  a copy  of  my  letter  to  General  Scott,  which 
accompanied  my  letter  of  resignation.  I have  no  time  for  more.  . . 
May  God  guard  and  protect  you  and  yours,  and  shower  upon  you  every 
blessing,  is  the  prayer  of  your  devoted  brother, 

“R.  E.  Lee.” 

In  casting  his  lot  with  Virginia,  Lee  acted  with  full  conscious- 
ness of  the  gravity  of  the  crisis.  He  entertained  no  illusions,  such 
as  some  on  each  side  professed  to  hold,  that  the  war  would  be  brief 
and  of  little  importance  ; nor  did  he  believe  that  a civil  war  could  be 
avoided.  Writing  to  his  wife  from  Richmond,  under  date  of  May  13, 
1861,  he  warned  her:  “Do  not  put  faith  in  rumors  of  adjustment. 
I see  no  prospect  for  it.  It  cannot  be  while  the  passions  on  both 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


185 


sides  are  so  infuriated.  Make  your  plans  for  several  years  of 
war.  At  another  time  he  said  : “ Both  sides  forget  that  we  are  all 
Americans,  and  that  it  must  be  a terrible  struggle  if  it  comes  to  war.” 

To  his  wife  he  wrote,  a little  later : “ . . . Tell  Custis  [his 

eldest  son]  he  must  consult  his  own  judgment,  reason  and  conscience 
as  to  the  course  he  may 
take.  I do  not  wish  him 
to  be  guided  by  my  wishes 
or  example,  if  I have  done 
wrong,  let  him  do  better. 

The  present  is  a momen- 
tous question,  which  every 
man  must  settle  for  him- 
self, and  upon  principle.” 

That  Lee  himself 
acted  “ upon  principle,”  of 
the  most  exalted  order,  no 
man  ever  questioned. 

Every  consideration  of  self- 
interest,  and  doubtless  not 
a few  of  personal  convic- 
tion, to  say  nothing  of  per- 
sonal sympathies,  would 
have  prompted  him  to  re- 
main in  the  Federal  army. 

He  was  opposed  to  the 

. . - . . , G.  W.  CUSTIS  LEE,  ELDEST  SON  OF  GENERAL  LEE. 

policy  ot  secession,  and  took 

no  part  in  the  debates  which  culminated  in  his  State’s  adoption  of 
that  course.  He  was  all  his  life  an  advocate  of  emancipation,  and 
declared : “ If  I owned  the  four  million  slaves  I would  give  them  all 
for  the  Union.”  His  calm  and  skilled  judgment,  his  knowledge  of 
the  national  military  resources,  must  have  shown  him  the  prospective 
struggle  of  the  Confederacy  in  the  light  of  a forlorn  hope  from  the 
outset.  His  own  splendid  estate  of  Arlington,  with  its  precious  asso- 
ciations and  heirlooms,  lay  upon  the  very  boundary-line  of  the  strife, 


i86 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


to  become  the  first  spoils  of  the  Federal  army  when  it  advanced  into 
Virginia.  None  of  these  considerations  weighed  for  a single 
moment  against  duty — “ the  sublimest  word  in  our  language,”  to 
quote  his  own  undying  phrase. 

Robert  Lee  expected,  by  the  acceptance  of  his  resignation  from 
the  United  States  Army,  to  become  a simple  private  citizen  of  Vir- 
ginia. But  this  resignation  was  no  sooner  announced  than  Governor 
Letcher  nominated  him  to  the  chief  command  of  the  Virginia  forces 
on  land  and  sea,  which  nomination  the  convention  unanimously  con- 
firmed. On  the  23d  of  April  he  was  summoned  before  the  conven- 
tion, in  the  historic  old  Capitol  at  Richmond  ; and  the  venerable 
John  Janney,  presiding,  welcomed  him  with  an  eloquent  address. 

“ Major-General  Lee,”  he  said,  “ in  the  name  of  the  people  of  our 
native  State,  here  represented,  I bid  you  a cordial  and  heartfelt 
welcome  to  this  hall,  in  which  we  may  almost  yet  hear  the  echoes 
of  the  voices  of  the  statesmen,  the  soldiers,  and  sages  of  bygone 
days,  who  have  borne  your  name,  and  whose  blood  now  flows  in  your 
veins.  We  met  in  the  month  of  February  last,  charged  with  the 
solemn  duty  of  protecting  the  rights,  the  honor  and  the  interests 
of  the  people  of  this  Commonwealth.  We  differed  for  a time  as  to 
the  best  means  of  accomplishing  that  object,  but  there  never  was,  at 
any  moment,  a shade  of  difference  among  us  as  to  the  great  object 
itself;  and  now,  Virginia  having  taken  her  position,  as  far  as  the 
power  of  this  convention  extends,  we  stand  animated  by  one 
impulse,  governed  by  one  desire  and  one  determination,  and  that  is, 
that  she  shall  be  defended,  and  that  no  spot  of  her  soil  shall  be 
polluted  by  the  foot  of  an  invader.  When  the  necessity  became 
apparent  of  having  a leader  for  our  forces  all  hearts  and  all  eyes,  by 
the  impulse  of  an  instinct  which  is  a surer  guide  than  reason  itself, 
turned  to  the  old  county  of  Westmoreland.  We  knew  how  prolific 
she  had  been  in  other  days  of  heroes  and  statesmen.  We  knew  she 
had  given  birth  to  the  Father  of  his  Country,  to  Richard  Henry  Lee, 
to  Monroe,  and  last,  though  not  least,  to  your  own  gallant  father ; 
and  we  knew  well,  by  your  deeds,  that  her  productive  power  was  not 
yet  exhausted.  Sir,  we  watched  with  the  most  profound  and  intense 


GENERAL  LEE  AND  HIS  ELDEST  SON  (G.  W.  CUSTIS  LEE). 

From  a photograph  by  Brady,  taken  after  the  war.  Permission  of  Dr.  Edmund 
Jenings  Lee. 

(187) 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


1 88 

interest  the  triumphal  march  of  the  army  led  by  General  Scott,  to 
which  you  were  attached,  from  Vera  Cruz  to  the  capital  of  Mexico. 
We  read  of  the  sanguinary  conflicts  and  the  blood-stained  fields,  in 
all  of  which  victory  perched  upon  our  own  banners.  We  knew  of 
the  unfading  lustre  that  was  shed  upon  the  American  arms  by 
that  campaign,  and  we  know,  also,  what  your  modesty  has  always 
disclaimed,  that  no  small  share  of  the  glory  of  those  achievements 
was  due  to  your  valor  and  your  military  genius.  Sir,  one  of  the 
proudest  recollections  of  my  life  will  be  the  honor  that  I yesterday 
had  of  submitting  to  this  body  confirmation  of  the  nomination,  made 
by  the  Governor  of  this  State,  of  you  as  commander-in-chief  of  the 
military  and  naval  forces  of  this  Commonwealth.  I rose  to  put  the 
question,  and  when  I asked  if  this  body  would  advise  and  consent 
to  that  appointment,  there  rushed  from  the  hearts  to  the  tongues 
of  all  the  members  an  affirmative  response,  which  told  with  an 
emphasis  that  could  leave  no  doubt  of  the  feeling  whence  it  eman- 
ated. I put  the  negative  of  the  question,  for  form’s  sake,  but  there 
was  an  unbroken  silence. 

“ Sir,  we  have,  by  this  unanimous  vote,  expressed  our  convic- 
tions that  you  are  at  this  day,  among  the  living  citizens  of  Virginia, 
‘ first  in  war?  We  pray  to  God  most  fervently  that  you  maj^  so 
conduct  the  operations  committed  to  your  charge  that  it  may  soon  be 
said  of  you  that  you  are  ‘'first  in  peace'  and  when  that  time  comes 
you  will  have  earned  the  still  prouder  distinction  of  being  ‘ first  in 
the  hearts  of  your  countrymen.'  " 

The  president  concluded  by  saying  that  Virginia  on  that  day 
intrusted  her  spotless  sword  to  Lee’s  keeping.  Lee,  whose  heart 
must  have  thrilled  to  hear  applied  to  himself  the  words  in  which  his 
father  had  characterized  the  great  Washington,  responded  as  follows: 

“ Mr.  President  and  Gentlemen  of  the  Convention  : Profoundly 
impressed  with  the  solemnity  of  the  occasion,  for  which  I must  say 
I was  not  prepared,  I accept  the  position  assigned  me  by  jmur 
partiality.  I would  have  much  preferred  had  your  choice  fallen 
upon  an  abler  man.  Trusting  in  Almighty  God,  an  approving  con- 
science, and  the  aid  of  my  fellow-citizens,  I devote  myself  to  the 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT.  189 

service  of  my  native  State,  in  whose  behalf  alone  will  I ever  again 
draw  my  sword.” 

General  Lee  was  now — in  April,  1861 — fifty-four  years  of  age, 
ripe  and  vigorous  in  every  faculty,  and  physically  in  the  prime  of 
his  splendid  manhood.  Six  feet  tall,  strong  and  supple,  in  perfect 
health,  his  moustache  dark  and  heavy,  and  his  hair  as  yet  scarcely 
touched  with  the  frosts  that 
whitened  it  before  the  end 
of  the  war,  a true  West 
Pointer  in  military  bearing, 
he  presented  to  the  eye  the 
beau  ideal  of  a soldier — 

“ from  spur  to  plume  a star 
of  tournament.”  He  was  of 
Spartan  simplicity  in  his 
diet,  rarely  drank  even  a 
single  glass  of  wine,  and 
never  at  any  time  used  to- 
bacco in  any  form  whatever. 

Here,  indeed,  was  the  form 
of  Sir  Lancelot  illumined  by 
the  spirit  of  Sir  Galahad, 

* ‘ Whose  strength  was  as  the 
strength  of  ten, 

Because  his  heart  was  pure.  ’ ’ 

The  words  of  Paul  H. 

Hayne,  the  South’s  favorite 
poet,  prefixed  to  a biograph- 
ical work,  afford  a striking  presentment  of  Lee  at  this  period:  “ A 
scene  witnessed  by  us  at  Fort  Sumter,  on  a spring  afternoon  of 
1861,  comes  vividly  back  to  memory.  Leaning  against  a great 
Columbiad  which  occupied  an  upper  tier  of  the  fortress,  we  were 
engaged  in  watching  the  sunset  when  voices  and  footsteps  toward 
the  right  attracted  our  notice.  Glancing  round  we  saw  approach- 
ing us  the  then  commander  of  the  fort,  accompanied  by  several 


GENERAL  G.  T.  BEAUREGARD,  C.  S.  A. 
Photograph  by  Cook. 


190 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


of  his  captains  and  lieutenants  ; and,  in  the  middle  of  the  group,, 
topping  the  tallest  by  half  a head,  was,  perhaps,  the  most  striking 
figure  we  had  ever  encountered,  the  figure  of  a man  seemingly  about 
fifty-six  or  fifty-eight  years  of  age,  erect  as  a poplar,  yet  lithe  and 
graceful,  with  broad  shoulders  well  thrown  back,  a fine,  justly  propor- 
tioned head  posed  in  unconscious  dignity,  clear,  deep,  thoughtful 
eyes,  and  the  quiet,  dauntless  step  of  one  every  inch  the  gentleman 
and  soldier.  Had  some  old  English  cathedral  crypt  or  monumental 
stone  in  Westminster  Abbey  been  smitten  by  a magician’s  wand  and 
made  to  yield  up  its  knightly  tenant  restored  to  his  manly  vigor,  with 
a chivalric  soul  beaming  from  every  feature,  some  grand  old  crusader 
or  ‘redcross  ’ warrior  who,  believing  in  a sacred  creed  and  espousing 
a glorious  principle,  looked  upon  mere  life  as  nothing  in  the  com- 
parison, we  thought  that  thus  would  he  have  appeared,  unchanged 
in  aught  but  costume  and  surroundings  ! And  this  superb  soldier, 
the  glamour  of  the  antique  days  about  him,  was  no  other  than 
Robert  E-  Lee,  just  commissioned  by  the  President  to‘  travel 
southward  and  examine  the  condition  of  our  coast  fortifications  and 
seaboard  defences  in  general. 

“ Lee’s  claims  to  high  descent  having  been  made  clear,  this 
biography  intends  to  narrate  his  experiences  and  portray  his 
character,  rather  in  private  than  in  public  life.  All  of  us  know 
him  as  a soldier,  but  in  this  little  book  alone  do  we  meet  the  man 
divested,  in  great  measure,  of  the  trappings  of  office,  the  halo  of 
command.  We  learn,  for  the  first  time,  to  know  him  intimately 
in  his  civil,  social,  and  domestic  relations — as  the  citizen,  com- 
panion, friend,  husband,  father,  the  wise  instructor  of  the  young, 
and,  in  one  comprehensive  phrase,  as  the  Christian  gentleman. 
In  all  such  relations  he  appears  to  have  been  perfect.  We  scarcely 
exaggerate  in  saying  that,  since  the  death  of  the  last  of  the  Evange- 
lists, probably  no  mortal  man  has  passed  through  life  ‘ walking 
habitually  nearer  to  his  God,’  in  thought,  conversation,  worship, 
sublime  simplicity  of  faith,  in  action  whose  watchword  was  duty, 
and  devout  contemplation,  soothed  by  the  spirit  and  promises  of 
the  Redeeming  Christ.  His  virtues,  like  his  religion,  were  of 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT.  191 

large,  simple,  antique  mould.  His  soul,  mellowed,  chastened, 
ennobled  by  suffering  gravely  yet  nobly  borne,  had,  as  it  were,  ‘ a 
look  southward,  and  was  open  to  the  beneficent  noon  of  Nature’ 
and  Deity.  He  could  no  more  have  stooped  to  a meanness  than 
he  could  voluntarily  have  committed  moral  suicide.  A broad, 
unsophisticated,  childlike,  mediaeval  nature  was  his,  infinitely 
uplifted,  gloriously  enlightened  by  modern  culture,  and  all  the 
graces  and  amenities  of  a true  Christian  discipleship.  Take  him 
all  in  all,  and  he  stands,  morally,  alone.  Conventional  standards 
of  comparison  fail  us  here.  We  cast  aside  our  petty  rules,  our 
ordinary  methods  of  inference,  our  poor  standard  measurements  of 
every-day  character,  our  common  judgments,  too  small  b}^  far  to 
embrace  a majestic  personality  like  this.” 

General  Lee’s  services  to  the  Confederacy  during  the  first 
year  of  the  war,  while  great  and  valuable,  were  in  the  nature  of 
what  might  be  called  “ ungrateful  ” tasks  ; that  is  to  say,  they 
were  comparatively  obscure  and  undistinguished,  so  far  as  the 
chief  officer’s  personal  reputation  was  concerned.  He  organized  the 
Virginia  troops  and  put  them  in  the  field,  thus  contributing 
essentially  to  the  first  success  of  the  Confederate  arms,  under 
Johnston  and  Beauregard,  at  Bull  Run,  or  Manassas,  on  the  21st 
of  July;  he  conducted  the  campaign  in  Western  Virginia,  which 
arrested  the  advance  of  General  Rosecrans,  though  it  failed  to 
develop  the  military  eclat  necessary  to  satisfy  public  expectation  ; 
and  he  directed  in  person  the  coast  defences  in  South  Carolina  and 
Georgia.  After  Bull  Run,  General  Lee  wrote  from  Richmond  to 
his  wife : “I  wished  to  partake  in  the  struggle,  and  am  mortified 
at  my  absence.  But  the  President  thought  it  more  important  that 
I should  be  here.  I could  not  have  done  as  well  as  has  been  done, 
but  I could  have  helped  and  taken  part  in  a struggle  for  my  home 
and  neighborhood.  So  the  work  is  done,  I care  not  by  whom  it 
is  done.  I leave  to-morrow  for  the  army  in  Western  Virginia.” 

The  indecisive  movement  in  the  mountain  fastnesses  of  Western 
Virginia  has  been  the  subject  of  various  comment.  The  official 
reports  were  probably  burned  in  the  conflagration  at  Richmond,  and 


192 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


the  elaborate  plans  drawn  up  by  Lee  of  his  intended  movement 
against  General  Reynolds,  at  Cheat  Mountain,  have  likewise  disap- 


DELEGATES  TO  THE  MONTGOMERY  CONVENTION,  ALABAMA,  FEBRUARY  4TH. 

Alabama. — Robert  H.  Smith,  Colin  J.  McRae,  W.  R.  Chilton,  David  P.  Lewis,  Richard  W. 
Walker,  John  Gill,  S.  F.  Hale,  Thomas  Fearn,  J.  L.  M.  Curry. 

Florida. — Jackson  Morton,  J.  Patton  Anderson,  James  Powers. 

Georgia. — Robert  Toombs,  Francis  Barton,  Martin  Crawford,  Judge  Nesbitt,  Benjamin 
Hill,  Howell  Cobb,  Augustus  R.  Wright,  Thomas  R.  R.  Cobb,  Augustus  Keenan,  A.  H. 
Stephens. 

Louisiana.— John  Perkins,  Jr.,  C.  M.  Conrad,  Duncan  F.  Kenner,  A.  Declouet,  E. 
Sparrow,  Henry  Marshall. 

Mississippi. — Wiley  P.  Harris,  W.  S.  Wilson,  A.  M.  Clayton,  Walter  Brooke,  W.  S.  Barry, 
J.  T.  Harrison,  J.  A.  P.  Campbell. 

South  Carolina.— T.  J.  Withers,  R B.  Rhett,  Jr.,  L.  M.  Keitt,  W.  W.  Boyce,  James 
Chestnut,  Jr.,  R.  W.  Barnwell,  C.  G.  Memminger. 

Three  commissioners  from  North  Carolina,  sent  to  “ effect  an  honorable  and  amicable 
adjustment  of  all  the  difficulties  that  disturb  the  country,  upon  the  basis  of  the  Crittenden 
Resolutions,”  were  admitted  to  seats  in  the  convention. 

“ We,  the  deputies  of  the  sovereign  and  independent  States  of  South  Carolina,  Georgia, 
Florida,  Alabama,  Mississippi  and  Louisiana,  invoking  the  favor  of  Almighty  God,  do  hereby, 
in  behalf  of  these  States,  ordain  and  establish  this  constitution  for  the  provisional  govern- 
ment of  the  same,  to  continue  one  year  from  the  inauguration  of  the  President,  or  until  a 
permanent  constitution  or  confederation  between  the  said  States  shall  be  put  in  operation, 
whichsoever  shall  first  occur.” 

The  seventh  section,  first  article , is  as  follows: 

“The  importation  of  African  negroes  from  any  foreign  country  other  than  the  Slave- 
holding States  of  the  United  States,  is  hereby  forbidden,  and  Congress  is  required  to  pass 
such  laws  as  shall  effectually  prevent  the  same.” 

“ Article  Second. — Congress  shall  also  have  power  to  prohibit  the  introduction  of  slaves 
from  any  State  not  a member  of  this  Confederacy.” 

Article  fourth , of  the  third  clause,  of  the  second  section,  says : 

“ A slave  in  one  State  escaping  Jto  another,  shall  be  delivered  up  on  the  claim  of  the  party 
to  whom  said  slave  may  belong,  by  the  executive  authority  of  the  State  in  which  such  slave 
may  be  found  ; and  in  case  of  any  abduction  or  forcible  rescue,  full  compensation,  including 
the  value  of  the  slave,  and  all  costs  and  expenses,  shall  be  made  to  the  party  by  ihe  State  in 
which  such  abduction  or  rescue  shall  take  place.” 

Article  sixth,  of  the  second  clause,  says: 

“The  government  hereby  instituted  shall  take  immediate  steps  for  the  settlement  of  all 
matters  between  the  States  forming  it,  and  their  late  confederates  of  the  United  States,  in 
relation  to  the  public  property  and  public  debt  at  the  time  of  their  withdrawal  from  them : 
these  States  hereby  declaring  it  to  be  their  wish  and  earnest  desire  to  adjust  every  thing  per- 
taining to  the  common  property,  common  liabilities,  and  common  obligations  of  that  union, 
upon  principles  of  right,  justice,  equity,  and  good  faith.” 

The  tariff  clause  provides  that: — 

“ The  Congress  shall  have  power  to  lay  and  collect  taxes,  duties,  imposts,  and  excises  for 
revenue  necessary  to  pay  the  debts  and  carry  on  the  government  of  the  Confederacy,  and  all 
duties,  imposts,  and  excises  shall  be  uniform  throughout  the  Confederacy.” 


-€€€€- 


CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  PROVISIONAL  GOVERNMENT  OF  THE  CONFEDERATE  STATES, 
ADOPTED  AT  THE  MONTGOMERY  CONVENTION,  FEBRUARY  8,  l86l. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


193 


peared.  The  following  brief  summary  is  derived  from  a Confederate 
officer  of  high  rank  and  character,  whose  statement  is  only  second  in 


VIRGINIA. 


“A  n Ordinance  to  repeal  the  Ratification  of  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States  of  America  by 
the  State  of  Virginia,  and  to  resume  all  the  Rights  and  Powers  granted  under  said  Consti- 
tution, 

“The  people  of  Virginia,  in  their  ratification  of  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States  of 
America,  adopted  by  them  in  convention  on  the  25th  day  of  June,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord, 
one  thousand  seven  hundred  and  eighty-eight,  having  declared  that  the  powers  granted 
under  said  Constitution  were  derived  from  the  people  of  the  United  States  and  might  be 
resumed  whensoever  the  same  should  be  perverted  to  their  injury  and  oppression,  and  the 
Federal  Government  having  perverted  said  powers,  not  only  to  the  injury  of  the  people  of 
Virginia,  but  to  the  oppression  of  the  Southern  Slaveholding  States : 

“ Now,  therefore,  we,  the  people  of  Virginia,  do  declare  and  ordain  that  the  ordinance 
adopted  by  the  people  of  this  State  in  convention,  on  the  25th  day  of  June,  one  thousand 
seven  hundred  and  eighty-eight,  whereby  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States  of  America 
was  ratified,  and  all  acts  of  the  General  Assembly  of  this  State,  ratifying  or  adopting  amend- 
ments to  said  Constitution,  are  hereby  repealed  and  abrogated,  that  the  union  between  the 
State  of  Virginia  and  the  other  States  under  the  Constitution  aforesaid  is  hereby  dissolved, 
® and  that  the  State  of  Virginia  is  in  the  full  possession  and  exercise  of  all  the  rights  of 
^ sovereignty  which  belong  and  appertain  to  a free  and  independent  State.  And  they  do 
^ further  declare  that  the  said  Constitution  of  the  United  States  of  America  is  no  longer  binding 
® on  any  of  the  citizens  of  this  State. 

® . 

“ This  ordinance  shall  take  effect  and  be  an  act  of  this  day  when  ratified  by  a majority 
of  the  votes  of  the  people  of  this  State,  cast  at  a poll  to  be  taken  thereon  on  the  fourth 
Thursday  in  May  next,  in  pursuance  of  a schedule  to  be  hereafter  enacted. 

“ Done  in  Convention,  in  the  city  of  Richmond,  on  the  17th  day  of  April,  in  the  year  of 
our  Lord  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  sixty-one,  and  in  the  eighty-fifth  year  of  the  Com- 
monwealth of  Virginia. 

“ John  L.  Eubank,  Secretary  of  Convention." 


O 


"An  Ordinance  for  the  Adoption  of  the  Constitution  of  the  Provisional  Government  of  the  Con- 
federate States  of  America. 


“We,  the  delegates  of  the  people  of  Virginia,  in  convention  assembled,  solemnly  im- 
pressed by  the  perils  which  surround  the  Commonwealth,  and  appealing  to  the  Searcher  of 
Hearts  for  the  rectitude  of  our  intentions  in  assuming  the  great  responsibility  of  this  act,  do, 
by  this  ordinance,  adopt  and  ratify  the  Constitution  of  the  Provisional  Government  of  the 
Confederate  States  of  America,  ordained  and  established  at  Montgomery,  Alabama,  on  the 
eighth  day  of  February,  eighteen  hundred  and  sixty-one  ; provided  that  this  ordinance  shall 
cease  to  have  any  legal  operation  or  effect,  if  the  people  of  this  Commonwealth,  upon  the 
vote  directed  to  be  taken  on  the  ordinance  of  secession  passed  by  this  convention  on  the  17th 
day  of  April,  eighteen  hundred  and  sixty-one,  shall  reject  the  same. 


"A  true  copy. 


“John  L-  Eubank,  Secretary." 


13 


ORDINANCE  OF  SECESSION  PASSED  BY  THE  VIRGINIA  CONVENTION, 
AT  RICHMOND,  APRIL  17,  l86l. 


194  GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 

value  to  that  of  General  Lee  himself : “After  General  [Robert  S.] 
Garnett’s  death,  General  Lee  was  sent  by  the  President  to  ascertain 
what  could  be  done  in  the  trans-Alleghany  region,  and  to  endeavor  to 
harmonize  our  movements,  etc.,  in  that  part  of  the  State.  He  was  not 
ordered  to  take  command  of  the  troops,  nor  did  he  do  so,  during  the 
whole  time  he  was  there.  Soon  after  his  arrival  he  came  to  the  decided 
conclusion  that  that  was  not  the  line  from  which  to  make  an  offensive 
movement.  The  country,  although  not  hostile,  was  not  friendly  ; sup- 
plies could  not  be  obtained  ; the  enemy  had  possession  of  the  Baltimore 
and  Ohio  Railroad,  from  which,  and  the  Ohio  River  as  a base,  he  could 
operate  with  great  advantage  against  us,  and  our  only  chance  was  to 
drive  him  from  the  railroad,  take  possession,  and  use  it  ourselves.  We 
had  not  the  means  of  doing  this,  and  consequently  could  only  try  to 
hold  as  much  country  as  possible,  and  occupy  as  large  a force  of  the 
enemy  as  could  be  kept  in  front  of  us.  The  movement  against  Cheat 
Mountain,  which  failed,  was  undertaken  with  a view  of  causing  the 
enemy  to  contract  his  lines,  and  enable  us  to  unite  the  troops  under 
Generals  Jackson  [of  Georgia]  and  Loring.  After  the  failure  of  this 
movement  on  our  part,  General  Rosecrans,  feeling  secure,  strength- 
ened his  lines  in  that  part  of  the  country,  and  went  with  a part  of  his 
forces  to  the  Kanawha,  driving  our  forces  across  the  Gauley.  General 
Lee  then  went  to  that  line  of  operations,  to  endeavor  to  unite  the 
troops  under  Generals  Floyd  and  Wise,  and  stop  the  movements 
under  Rosecrans.  General  Loring,  with  a part  of  his  force  from 
Valle}'-  Mountain,  joined  the  forces  at  Sewell  Mountain.  Rosecrans’s 
movement  was  stopped,  and,  the  season  for  operations  in  that  country 
being  over,  General  Lee  was  ordered  to  Richmond,  and  soon  after- 
ward sent  to  South  Carolina,  to  meet  the  movement  of  the  enemy 
from  Port  Royal,  etc.  He  remained  in  South  Carolina  until  shortly 
before  the  commencement  of  the  campaign  before  Richmond,  in 
1862.” 

While  the  official  heads  of  the  Confederacy,  and  the  people  of 
the  South  generally,  did  not  waver  in  their  appreciation  of  Lee’s 
superior  abilities,  yet  the  West  Virginia  campaign  was  far  from  con- 
firming his  military  reputation.  General  McClellan,  who  first 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


x95 


encountered  his  great  antagonist  there,  was  sending  to  Washington 
his  Napoleonic  announcements  of  victory.  Southern  newspapers 
grumbled,  and  some  of  the  old  country  people  for  once  went  so  far  as 
to  speak  disrespectfully  of  “ Granny  Lee.”  The  general  would  not 
have  been  human  if  he  had  not  smarted  a little  under  strictures 
which  he  knew  were  undeserved.  But  he  never  felt  called  to  make 
excuses  or  claim  vindication.  The  only  expression  that  appears  to 
have  escaped  him  is  found  in  a private  letter  written  at  the 
time,  and  which  General 
Fitzhugh  Lee  quotes  in  his 
biography  : u I am  sorry, 
as  you  say,  that  the  move- 
ments of  the  armies  cannot 
keep  pace  with  the  expecta- 
tions of  the  editors  of 
papers.  I know  they  can 
regulate  matters  satisfac- 
torily to  themselves  on 
paper.  I wish  they  could 
do  so  in  the  field.  No  one 
wishes  them  more  success 
than  I do,  and  would  be 
happy  to  see  them  have  full 
swing.  General  Floyd  has  three  editors  on  his  staff.  I hope  some- 
thing will  be  done  to  please  them.” 

General  Lee’s  second  son,  Major  W.  H.  F.  Lee,  accompanied  his 
father’s  command  on  the  West  Virginia  expedition,  and  was  with 
Colonel  John  A.  Washington,  the  general’s  aide-de-camp,  on  recon- 
noissance,  when  the  former  was  killed  from  an  ambuscade.  This 
reminds  us  that  General  Lee’s  three  sons — not  to  mention  other  rela- 
tions— all  enlisted  in  the  Confederate  army  at  the  first  gun,  and  all 
won  distinction  in  the  war,  on  their  own  unaided  merits.  General 
Lee  had  a righteous  horror  of  nepotism,  and  it  was  notorious  that  his 
own  relatives  were  not  allowed  to  get  themselves  promoted  as 
rapidly  as  others.  His  youngest  son,  Robert,  served  as  a private 


BUILDING  IN  WHICH  THE  FIRST  CONFEDERATE  CON- 
GRESS WAS  HELD,  AT  MONTGOMERY,  ALA. 


196 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


in  the  ranks  of  the  Rockbridge  Artillery,  sharing  with  his  com- 
rades of  that  crack  corps  all  of  their  dangers,  hardships,  drudgery, 
and  privations,  when  a hint  from  his  father  would  have  secured 
him  promotion  to  some  place  of  honor.  The  general  told,  with 
evident  relish,  that  during  the  battle  of  Sharpsburg  [Antietam]  he 
became  very  uneasy  about  Robert — knowing  that  his  battery  had 
suffered  severely,  and  not  hearing  anything  from  him.  At  last  he 
made  it  convenient  to  ride  up  to  the  battery,  which  had  just  been 
relieved  from  a very  perilous  position  where  it  had  suffered  fearful 
loss,  and  had  his  fears  increased  by  not  recognizing  his  son  among 
the  men.  To  the  hearty  greeting  of  the  brave  fellows  he  replied, 
“ Well ! you  have  done  nobly  to-day,  but  I shall  be  compelled 
to  send  you  in  again ! ” “ Will  you,  general  ? ” said  a powder- 
begrimed  youth  whom  he  did  not  recognize,  until  he  spoke,  as  his 
son  Robert.  “Well,  boys!  come  on;  the  general  says  we  must  go 
in  again,  and  you  know  he  is  in  the  habit  of  having  his  own  way 
about  such  matters  ! ” Thus  the  anxiety  of  the  commander-in-chief 
was  relieved,  and  his  son  went  gayly  to  work  at  his  gun  and  con- 
tributed his  full  share  toward  “ keeping  those  people  back.” 

Dr.  J.  W.  Jones  gives  the  following,  from  the  lips  of  the  dis- 
tinguished officer  who  related  it : 

“ When  General  was  compelled  by  failing  health  to  ask 

to  be  relieved  from  a certain  important  command,  he  went  to  Rich- 
mond to  confer  with  President  Davis  as  to  his  successor,  and  to 
endeavor  to  impress  upon  him  the  very  great  importance  of  the 
district,  and  of  the  commander  being  a man  of  fine  abilities.  Mr. 
Davis  fully  sympathized  with  his  views,  and,  after  reflection,  said  : 
‘ I know  of  no  better  man  for  that  position  than  General  Custis 
Lee.  To  show  you  my  estimate  of  his  ability,  I will  say  that,  when 
some  time  ago  I thought  of  sending  General  Robert  Lee  to  com- 
mand the  Western  army,  I had  determined  that  his  son  Custis 
should  succeed  him  in  command  of  the  Army  of  Northern  Vir- 
ginia. Now,  I wish  you  to  go  up  and  see  General  Lee,  tell  him 
what  I say,  and  ask  him  to  order  General  Custis  Lee  to  the  com- 
mand of  that  department.  Tell  him  I will  make  his  son  major- 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


197 


general,  lieutenant-general,  or,  if  need  be,  full  general,  so  that  he 
may  rank  any  officer  likely  to  be  sent  to  that  department.’  Gen- 
eral   promptly  sought  Lee’s  headquarters,  delivered  Mr.  Davis’s 

message,  and  urged  a compliance.  But  to  all  of  his  arguments  and 
entreaties  the  old  chieftain  had  but  one  reply  : ‘ I am  very  much 
obliged  to  Mr.  Davis  for  his  high  opinion  of  Custis  Lee.  I hope 
that,  if  he  had  the  opportunity,  he  would  prove  himself  in  some 
measure  worthy  of  that  confidence.  But  he  is  an  untried  man  in 
the  field,  and  I cannot  appoint  him  to  that  command.  Very  much 
against  his  wishes  and  my  own,  Mr.  Davis  has  kept  him  on  his 
personal  staff,  and  he  has  had  no  opportunity  to  prove  his  ability 
to  handle  an  army  in  the  field.  Whatever  may  be  the  opinion  of 
others,  I cannot  pass  by  my  tried  officers  and  take  for  that  impor- 
tant position  a comparatively  new  man — especially  when  that  man 
is  my  own  son.  Mr.  Davis  can  make  the  assignment  if  he  thinks 
proper — I shall  certainly  not  do  so.’  ” 

Rev.  T.  V.  Moore,  pastor  of  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  in 
Richmond,  related  the  following  in  his  memorial  sermon:  “After  the 
cartel  for  the  exchange  of  prisoners  during  the  war  was  suspended, 
one  of  his  own  sons  was  taken  prisoner.  A Federal  officer  of  the 
same  rank  in  Libby  prison  sent  for  me,  and  wished  me  to  write  to 
General  Lee,  begging  him  to  obtain  the  consent  of  the  Confederate 
authorities  to  his  release,  provided  he  could,  as  he  felt  sure  would  be 
the  case,  induce  the  United  States  authorities  to  send  General  Lee’s 
son  through  the  lines  to  effect  this  special  exchange.  In  a few  days 
a reply  was  received  in  which,  with  the  lofty  spirit  of  a Roman 
Brutus,  he  respectfully  but  firmly  declined  to  ask  any  favor  for  his 
own  son  that  could  not  be  asked  for  the  humblest  soldier  in  the  army. 
The  officer,  while  disappointed,  was  yet  so  struck  with  the  unselfish 
nobleness  of  the  reply,  that  he  begged  the  letter  from  me  as  a 
memento  of  General  Lee,  adding,  with  deep  emphasis,  ‘ Sir,  I regard 
him  as  the  greatest  man  now  living.’  ” 

It  adds  greatly  to  the  force  of  the  above  incident  to  recall  the 
fact  that  the  son  (W.  H.  F.  Lee)  was  at  home  severely  wounded,  at 
the  time  he  was  captured  ; that  his  wife  was  lying  at  the  point  of 


198 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


death,  and  actually  died  before  his  release  (the  Federal  authorities 
refusing  to  allow  Custis  Lee  to  take  the  place  of  his  brother,  as  he 
nobly  offered  to  do),  and  that  he  was  closely  confined  in  a caseinate 
at  Fortress  Monroe,  and  threatened  with  death  by  hanging,  in 
retaliation  for  alleged  cruelty  on  the  part  of  the  Confederate  authori- 
ties toward  certain  Federal  prisoners. 

Only  those  who  know  how  devoted  to  his  children  General  Lee 
was  can  appreciate  the  self-denial  which  he  exercised  when,  under 
these  circumstances,  the  teuderest  feelings  of  the  loving  father  were 
sacrificed  to  his  sense  of  duty  to  his  country. 

Not  long  after  his  West  Virginia  campaign,  he  was  recommend- 
ing a certain  officer  for  promotion,  wfyen  a friend  urged  him  not  to  do 
so,  alleging  that  this  officer  was  accustomed  to  speak  very  disparag- 
ingly and  disrespectfully  of  General  Lee.  The  quick  reply  was, 
u The  question  is  not  what  he  thinks  or  is  pleased  to  say  about  me, 
but  what  I think  of  him.  I have  a high  opinion  of  this  officer  as 
a soldier,  and  shall  most  unquestionably  recommend  his  promotion, 
and  do  all  in  my  power  to  secure  it.” 

The  following  letter  of  General  Lee,  written  from  Coosawhatchie, 
S.  C.,  the  25th  of  December,  1861,  explains  itself: 

“ My  Dear  Daughter : Having  distributed  such  poor  Christmas 
gifts  as  I had  to  those  around  me,  I have  been  looking  for  something 
for  you.  Trifles  even  are  hard  to  get  these  war  times,  and  you  must 
not  therefore  expect  more.  I have  sent  you  what  I thought  most 
useful  in  your  separation  from  me,  and  hope  it  will  be  of  some 
service.  Though  stigmatized  as  ‘ vile  dross,’  it  has  never  been  a 
drug  with  me.  That  you  may  never  want  for  it,  restrict  your  wants 
to  your  necessities.  Yet  how  little  will  it  purchase!  But  see  how 
God  provides  for  our  pleasures  in  every  way.  To  compensate  for 
such  ‘ trash  ’ I send  you  some  sweet  violets,  that  I gathered  for  you 
this  morning  while  covered  with  dense  white  frost,  whose  crystals 
glittered  in  the  bright  sun  like  diamonds,  and  formed  a brooch  of 
rare  beauty  and  sweetness,  which  could  not  be  fabricated  by  the 
expenditure  of  a world  of  money.  May  God  guard  and  preserve 
you  for  me,  my  dear  daughter ! Among  the  calamities  of  war, 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


199 


the  hardest  to  bear,  perhaps,  is  the  separation  of  families  and  friends. 
Yet  all  must  be  endured  to  accomplish  onr  independence,  and  main- 
tain our  self-government.  In  my  absence  from  you,  I have  thought 
of  you  very  often,  and  regretted  I could  do  nothing  for  your  comfort. 
Your  old  home,  if  not  destroyed  by  our  enemies,  has  been  so 
desecrated  that  I cannot  bear  to  think  of  it.  I should  have  preferred 
it  to  have  been  wiped  from  the  earth,  its  beautiful  hill  sunk,  and  its 
sacred  trees  buried,  rather  than  to  have  been  degraded  by  the  pres- 
ence of  those  who  revel  in  the  ill  they  do  for  their  own  selfish 
purposes.  You  see  what  a poor  sinner  I am,  and  how  unworthy  to 
possess  what  has  been  given  me;  for  that  reason  it  has  been  taken 
away.  I pray  for  a better  spirit,  and  that  the  hearts  of  our  enemies 
may  be  changed.  In  your  homeless  condition,  I hope  you  make 
yourself  contented  and  useful.  Occupy  yourself  in  aiding  those 
more  helpless  than  yourself.  . . . Think  always  of  your  father.” 

Of  “ Arlington  ” and  “ Stratford,”  the  two  homes  around  which  so 
many  hallowed  memories  were  grouped,  he  wrote  his  wife  the  same 
day:  “I  cannot  let  this  day  of  grateful  rejoicing  pass  without  some 
communion  with  you.  I am  thankful  for  the  many  among  the  past 
that  I have  passed  with  you,  and  the  remembrance  of  them  fills  me 
with  pleasure.  As  to  our  old  home,  if  not  destroyed  it  will  be  difficult 
ever  to  be  recognized.  Even  if  the  enemy  had  wished  to  preserve 
it,  it  would  almost  have  been  impossible.  With  the  number  of  troops 
encamped  around  it,  the  change  of  officers,  the  want  of  fuel,  shelter, 
etc.,  and  all  the  dire  necessities  of  war,  it  is  vain  to  think  of  it  being 
in  a habitable  condition.  I fear,  too,  the  books,  furniture,  and 
relics  of  Mount  Vernon  will  be  gone.  It  is  better  to  make  up  our 
minds  to  a general  loss.  They  cannot  take  away  the  remembrances 
of  the  spot,  and  the  memories  of  those  that  to  us  rendered  it  sacred. 
That  will  remain  to  us  as  long  as  life  will  last,  and  that  we  can 
preserve.*  In  the  absence  of  a home  I wish  I could  purchase 

* It  is  but  just  to  state  here  that  General  Irvin  McDowell,  commanding  the  Federal 
forces,  with  headquarters  at  Arlington,  in  May,  1861,  wrote  to  Mrs.  Lee,  in  answer  to  a letter 
received  from  her  at  that  time,  as  follows  : “With  respect  to  the  occupation  of  Arlington  by 
the  United  States  troops,  I beg  to  say  it  has  been  done  by  my  predecessor  with  every 
regard  for  the  preservation  of  the  place.  I am  here  temporarily  in  camp  on  the  grounds, 


200 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


“ Stratford.”  It  is  the  only  other  place  I could  go  to  now  acceptable 
to  us,  that  would  inspire  me  with  pleasure  and  local  love.  You  and 
the  girls  could  remain  there  in  quiet.  It  is  a poor  place,  but  we  could 
make  enough  corn-bread  and  bacon  for  our  support,  and  the  girls 
could  weave  us  our  clothes.  You  must  not  build  your  hopes  on  peace 
on  account  of  the  United  States  going  to  war  with  England.  Our 
rulers  are  not  entirely  mad,  and  if  they  find  England  is  in  earnest, 
and  that  war  or  a restitution  of  the  captives  [Messrs.  Mason  and 
Slidell]  must  be  the  consequence,  they  will  adopt  the  latter.  We 
must  make  up  our  minds  to  fight  our  battles  and  win  our  independ- 
ence alone.  No  one  will  help  us.” 

The  months  spent  by  General  Lee  in  superintending  the  coast 
defences  of  South  Carolina  and  Georgia  may  be  passed  over  as 
presenting  nothing  of  interest  to  the  purpose  of  these  articles  ; and 
we  come  to  the  spring  of  1862,  when  he  returned  to  Richmond.  It 
was  at  this  time  the  venerable  Bishop  Meade,  the  head  of  the  Episco- 
pal Church  of  Virginia,  lay  at  the  point  of  death.  When  General 
Lee  was  informed  of  the  fact  he  was  deeply  affected ; for  the  good 
bishop  was  an  old  family  friend,  and  had  taught  him  his  catechism 
when  he  was  a boy,  in  Alexandria.  On  the  day  before  the  bishop’s 
death,  General  Lee  called  to  see  him,  and  his  name  was  announced. 
As  soon  as  Bishop  Meade  heard  it,  he  said,  faintly,  for  his  breathing 
had  become  much  oppressed,  and  he  spoke  with  great  difficulty  : “I 
must  see  him,  if  for  only  a few  moments.”  General  Lee  was  accord- 
ingly introduced,  and  approached  the  dying  man,  with  evidences  of 
great  emotion  in  his  countenance.  Taking  the  thin  hand  in  his  own, 


preferring  this  to  sleeping  in  the  house  under  the  circumstances  in  which  the  painful  state  of 
the  country  places  me  with  respect  to  these  properties.  I assure  you  it  will  be  my  earnest 
endeavor  to  have  all  things  so  ordered  that  on  your  return  you  will  find  things  as  little  dis- 
turbed as  possible.  In  this  I have  the  hearty  concurrence  of  the  courteous,  kind-hearted 
gentleman  in  the  immediate  command  of  the  troops  quartered  here,  and  who  lives  in  the  lower 
part  of  the  house  to  insure  its  being  respected.  Everything  has  been  done  as  you  desire  with 
respect  to  your  servants,  and  your  wishes,  so  far  as  they  have  been  known  or  could  have  been 
understood,  have  been  complied  with.  When  you  desire  to  return,  every  facility  will  be  given 
you  for  doing  so.  I trust,  madam,  you  will  not  consider  it  an  intrusion  when  I say  I have 
the  most  sincere  sympathy  for  your  distress,  and,  so  far  as  compatible  with  my  duty,  I shall 
always  be  ready  to  do  whatever  may  alleviate  it.” — Editor. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


201 


he  said : “ How  do  you  feel,  bishop  ? ” “Almost  gone,”  replied 
Bishop  Meade,  in  a voice  so  weak  that  it  was  almost  inaudible ; “ but 
I wanted  to  see  you  once  more.”  He  paused  for  an  instant,  breathing 
heavily,  and  looking  at  Lee  with  deep  feeling.  “ God  bless  you  ! 
God  bless  you,  Robert ! ” he  faltered  out,  “ and  fit  you  for  your  high 
and  responsible  duties.  I can’t  call  you  ‘ general  ’ — I must  call  you 
‘ Robert I have  heard  you  your  catechism  too  often.”  General  Lee 
pressed  the  feeble  hand,  and  tears  rolled  down  his  cheeks.  “ Yes, 
bishop — very  often,”  he  said,  in  reply  to  the  last  words  uttered 
by  the  bishop.  A brief  conversation  followed,  Bishop  Meade 
making  inquiries  ill  reference  to  Mrs.  Lee,  who  was  his  own  relative, 
and  other  members  of  the  family.  “ He  also,”  says  the  clergyman 
who  furnishes  these  particulars,  “ put  some  pertinent  questions  to 
General  Lee  about  the  state  of  public  affairs  and  of  the  army,  show- 
ing the  most  lively  interest  in  the  success  of  our  cause.”  It  now 
became  necessary  to  terminate  an  interview  which,  in  the  feeble 
condition  of  the  aged  man,  could  not  be  prolonged.  Much  exhausted, 
and  laboring  under  deep  emotion,  Bishop  Meade  shook  the  general 
by  the  hand,  and  said  : “ Heaven  bless  you  ! Heaven  bless  you  ! and 
give  you  wisdom  for  your  important  and  arduous  duties  ! ” These 
were  the  last  words  uttered  during  the  interview.  General  Lee 
pressed  the  dying  man’s  hand,  released  it,  stood  for  several  minutes 
by  the  bedside  motionless  and  in  perfect  silence,  and  then  went  out 
of  the  room.  On  the  next  morning  Bishop  Meade  expired. 

With  General  Lee’s  return  to  Richmond  and  assignment  to 
duty  there  as  commander-in-chief  under  the  direction  of  the  Presi- 
dent of  the  Confederacy,  had  begun  the  intimate  military  association 
and  personal  friendship  with  Jefferson  Davis,  which  never  after 
wavered,  on  either  side.  The  provisional  President,  having  been 
inaugurated  at  Montgomery,  came  to  Richmond  with  his  Cabinet, 
in  May,  1861,  when  the  Virginia  capital  became  the  capital  of  the 
Confederacy.  Jefferson  Davis,  of  Mississippi,  was  of  about  the  same 
age  as  Lee,  and  had  been  graduated  at  West  Point  the  year  before 
him ; served  in  the  infantry,  and  later  in  the  cavalry,  of  the  United 
States  Army ; commanded  a Mississippi  regiment  in  the  Mexican 


202 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


Avar;  and  later,  was  a Representative  in  Congress,  a United  States 
Senator,  and  Secretary  of  War  in  the  Cabinet  of  President  Pierce. 
u The  role  assigned  him  in  the  tragedy  of  war,”  writes  General 
Fitzhugh  Lee,*  “ was  a most  difficult  one  to  discharge,  and  in  the 
•eyes  of  his  opponents  he  was  ‘ the  villain  of  the  play.’  When  the 
red  curtain  of  war  rolled  up  from  the  American  stage,  to  the  world 
were  revealed  two  presidential  chairs.  In  one  was  seated  Mr.  Abra- 
ham Lincoln,  in  the  other  Mr.  Jefferson  Davis.  These  two  chief 
magistrates  were  both  born  in  Kentucky.  One,  when  a small  child, 
was  carried  by  his  parents  to  Mississippi ; the  other,  when  about 
«ight  years  old,  was  taken  to  Indiana,  and  afterward  to  Illinois. 
Bach  absorbed  the  political  theories  of  their  respective  States.  Had 
Davis  been  carried  to  Illinois  and  Lincoln  to  Mississippi,  in  the  war 
between  the  States  Lincoln  might  have  been  carrying  a Mississippi 
rifle,  while  Davis  held  aloft  the  star-spangled  banner.  Each  repre- 
sented, as  powerful  exponents,  the  constructions  of  the  Constitution 
referred  to  the  sword  for  decision,  there  being  no  common  arbiter 
in  such  case.  Mr.  Davis’s  office  had  none  of  the  elements  of  popu- 
larity. Upon  it  were  showered  the  criticisms  of  the  South,  while 
at  the  North  every  finger,  every  pen,  every  gun  was  pointed  at  its 
occupant.  . . . The  deeds  of  a brave  soldier,  even  if  unsuccess- 

ful, excite  the  admiration  of  mankind.  The  civil  ruler  of  the  van- 
quished is  not  so  fortunate  when  the  power  to  sustain  his  government 
departs.  Mr.  Davis  was  not  the  demon  of  hate  his  enemies  have 
painted.  He  did  not  thirst  for  the  blood  of  his  countrymen.  His 
whole  character  has  been  misunderstood  by  the  mass  of  the  people 
who  opposed  his  public  views.  His  heart  was  tender  as  a woman’s  ; 
lie  was  brave  as  a lion,  and  true  as  the  needle  to  the  pole  to  his 
convictions ; in  disposition  generous,  in  character  courteous  and 
■chivalric.  When  his  voice  was  heard  for  the  last  time  in  the  Senate 
Chamber  of  the  United  States,  it  did  not  breathe  hatred  to  sections 
of  the  country  other  than  his  own,  but  he  spoke  in  affectionate 
terms  of  those  with  whom  he  had  to  conscientiously  differ  upon 
great  questions.  ‘ I am  sure,’  said  he,  ‘ that  I feel  no  hostility  to 

* “ General  Lee,”  by  Fitzhugli  Lee  (D.  Appleton  & Co.,  New  York),  pp.  96,  97. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


203 


yon  Senators  from  the  North.  I am  sure  there  is  not  one  of  you, 
whatever  sharp  discussion  there  may  have  been  between  us,  to  whom 
I cannot  say  in  the  presence  of  my  God,  I wish  you  well ; and  such 
is  the  feeling,  I am  sure,  of  the  people  whom  I represent  and  those 
whom  you  represent.  For  whatever  offence  I have  given,  I have, 
Senators,  in  this  hour  of  our  parting,  to  offer  my  apology.’  ” 

From  the  beginning  of  the  war,  there  was,  on  the  Confederate 
as  on  the  Union  side,  the  inevitable  strife  and  contention  of  generals 
among  themselves,  and  between  the  commanders  in  the  field  and 
the  President  and  his  executive  officers  at  the  capital.  After  Bull 
Run,  Johnston  and  Beauregard  had  differences  about  sharing  the 
honors  of  that  surprising  victory ; but  both  generals,  in  their  official 
reports  of  the  battle,  tried  to  throw  upon  President  Davis  the  blame 
for  their  much-criticised  failure  to  follow  up  the  advantage  gained, 
and  pursue  the  routed  Federal  army  into  Washington.  When  the 
Confederate  President  nominated  to  the  Senate  five  generals,  to  rank 
in  the  order  named — Samuel  Cooper,  A.  S.  Johnston,  R.  E.  Lee, 
J.  E.  Johnston  and  G.  T.  Beauregard — “Joe”  Johnston  entered  a 
vehement  protest,  the  correspondence  of  which  is  given  in  full  in 
Mrs.  Jefferson  Davis’s  Memoir  of  her  husband.  Johnston  claimed, 
in  accordance  with  the  promise  that  officers  who  resigned  from  the 
United  States  Army  should  hold  the  same  relative  rank  to  each 
other  when  commissioned  in  the  new  army  of  the  Confederate  States, 
that  he  ought  now  to  be  the  senior  ranking  general,  over  the  other 
four,  because  he  had  resigned  a generalship,  whereas  Cooper,  A.  S. 
Johnston  and  Lee  had  been  onl}r  colonels,  and  Beauregard  a captain. 
President  Davis  characterized  the  language  of  General  Johnston’s 
protest  as  “ insubordinate,”  and  answered  it  by  pointing  out  that 
up  to  a short  time  before  the  war,  Joseph  E.  Johnston  had  been  a 
lieutenant-colonel  of  the  First  Cavalry,  U.  S.  A.,  and  was  ranked  in 
that  army  by  all  the  officers  named,  except  Beauregard ; but  upon 
the  death  of  General  Jesup,  the  quartermaster-general,  Johnston  had 
been  appointed  (largely  through  the  aid  of  Mr.  Davis,  who  was  then 
in  the  Senate)  to  fill  the  vacancy.  The  quartermaster-general  had, 
indeed,  the  nominal  rank  of  brigadier-general ; but  he  was  not 


204 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  DEE, 


considered  in  the  line  of  promotion  or  eligible  to  active  work  in  the 
field,  nor  conld  he,  according  to  law,  command  troops,  unless  by 
special  assignment.  Therefore,  President  Davis,  in  fixing  the  rela- 
tive rank  of  the  five  Confederate  generals,  had  gone  back  to  their 
true  “ old  rank,”  which  placed  Lee  third  on  the  list,  and  Joseph  E. 
Johnston  fourth.  Johnston  did  not  withdraw  his  protest,  though  he 
retained  the  command  and  rank  assigned  ; and  the  personal  relations 
between  Mr.  Davis  and  the  general  were  still  “ strained  ” when  the 
latter  was  wounded  at  the  battle  of  Seven  Pines  [Fair  Oaks],  May 
31,  1862. 

General  Lee  seems  to  have  shown  a positive  genius  for  keeping 
out  of  these  and  all  other  disputes,  which  raged  around  his  now 
steadify  rising  head.  He  and  Johnston  had  been  classmates  at  West 
Point,  and  bosom  comrades  in  Mexico.  None  knew  better  than  him- 
self Johnston’s  splendid  qualities  as  a soldier;  and,  doubtless,  he 
was  sufficiently  aware  of  his  disputatious  tendency  to  know  what  to 
avoid.  General  Scott  had  said  of  Johnston  that  he  was  “ a great 
soldier,  but  unfortunate  enough  to  get  shot  in  nearly  every  engage- 
ment.” The  controversial  trait  was  in  full  exercise  at  Richmond 
in  the  winter  of  1861-62  ; and  in  the  gallant  soldiering  that  im- 
pended, the  ill-luck  of  the  general  was  to  be  no  less  severely 
exemplified 

By  the  latter  part  of  March,  1862,  General  McClellan,  in  com- 
mand of  an  army  of  one  hundred  thousand  men,  had  landed  on  the 
Peninsula  between  the  James  and  York  Rivers,  and  after  stubbornly 
contested  engagements  with  the  forces  of  General  Johnston,  advanced 
up  the  Peninsula — the  Confederates  slowly  retiring.  In  the  latter 
part  of  May,  a portion  of  the  Federal  forces  had  crossed  the  Cliicka- 
hominy,  and  confronted  General  Johnston  defending  Richmond. 

While  the  South  had  been  lulled  to  sleep,  as  it  were,  by  the 
battle  of  Manassas,  the  North,  greatly  aroused  at  the  disaster,  had 
prepared  to  prosecute  the  war  still  more  vigorously.  The  military 
resources  of  the  South  had  been  plainly  underestimated.  It  was 
now  obvious  that  the  North  had  to  fight  with  a dangerous  adver- 
sary, and  that  the  people  of  the  South  were  entirely  in  earnest. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


205 


General  McClellan,  who  had  now  been  removed  from  his  post 
of  commander-in-chief  of  the  armies  of  the  United  States,  and 
assigned  to  the  command  only  of  the  army  to  operate  against  Rich- 
mond, landed  his  forces  on  the  Peninsula,  as  we  have  said,  and,  after 
several  actions  of  an  obstinate  description,  advanced  toward  the 
Chickahominy,  General  Johnston,  the  Confederate  commander,  de- 
liberately retiring.  Johnston  took  up  position  behind  this  stream, 
and,  toward  the  end  of  May,  McClellan  crossed  a portion  of  his 
forces  and  confronted  him  before  the  Confederate  capital. 


DRAT)  IN  THK  TRENCHKS. 


206 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


'f  HE  EXECUTIVE  MANSION  OF  THE  CONFEDERACY — RESIDENCE  OF  JEFFERSON  DAVIS  IN  RICHMOND,  VA, 
(NOW  OCCUPIED  BY  THE  CONFEDERATE  museum). 

Photograph  by  Cocjr. 


THE  “WHITE  HOUSE  OF  THE  CONFEDERACY.” 
President  Davis  and  General  Lee  in  Richmond. 

By  Mrs.  Jefferson  Davis.* 

In  July  [1862]  we  moved  to  the  “old  Brockenbrough  house,” 
and  began  to  feel  somewhat  more  at  home  when  walking  through 
the  old-fashioned  terraced  garden  or  the  large  airy  rooms  in  the 
seclusion  of  family  life. 

The  mansion  stands  on  the  brow  of  a steep  and  very  high  hill, 
that  is  sharply  defined  against  the  plain  at  its  foot  through  which 
runs  the  Danville  Railway,  that  leads  to  the  heart  of  Virginia.  On 
this  plain,  where  the  working  class  lived  exclusively,  the  “ Butcher 
Cats  ” laid  in  wait  for,  and  were  sworn  to  eternal  enmity  against, 
the  “ Hill  Cats.”  These  high  contending  parties  had  an  hereditary 
hate  which  had  impelled  them  for  nearly  a hundred  years  to  fight, 
whenever  close  enough,  with  either  stones  or  fists  to  strike.  They 
were  the  children  of  the  poor  against  the  gentlemen’s  sons. 

The  house  is  very  large,  but  the  rooms  are  comparatively  few, 
as  some  of  them  are  over  forty  feet  square.  The  ceilings  are  high, 
the  windows  wide,  and  the  well-staircases  turn  in  easy  curves  toward 
the  airy  rooms  above.  The  Carrara  marble  mantels  were  the  delight 
of  our  children.  One  was  a special  favorite  with  them,  on  which 
the  whole  pilaster  was  covered  by  two  lovely  figures  of  Hebe  and 
Diana,  one  on  either  side  in  bold  relief,  which,  with  commendable 
taste,  were  not  caryatides.  The  little  boys,  Jefferson  and  Joe, 
climbed  up  to  the  lips  of  these  “ pretty  ladies  ” and  showered  kisses 
on  them.  The  entablature  was  Apollo  in  his  chariot,  in  basso- 
relievo.  Another  was  a charming  conception  of  Cupid  and  Psyche, 
with  Guido’s  Aurora  for  the  entablature.  A lady  more  in  love  with 

*See  “Jefferson  Davis,  ex-President  of  the  Confederate  States  of  America:  A Memoir.”- 
By  his  Wife.  Belford  Company,  New  York. 

(207) 


208 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  DEE, 


art  than  learned  in  pronouncing  gazetteers,  said,  with  pleasure  shin- 
ing through  her  eyes,  “ I do  so  love  Cupid  and  Pish,  sometimes  I 
forget  anyone  is  talking  to  me  in  gazing  at  them.” 

The  tastes,  and  to  some  extent  the  occupations  and  habits,  of  a 
master  of  a house,  if  he,  as  in  this  case,  assisted  the  architect  in 
his  design,  are  built  in  the  brick  and  mortar,  and  like  the  maiden’s 
blood  in  the  great  bell,  they  proclaim  aloud  sympathy  or  war  with 
those  whom  it  shelters.  One  felt  here  the  pleasant  sense  of  being  in 
the  house  of  a cultivated,  liberal,  fine  gentleman,  and  that  he  had 
dwelt  there  in  peaceful  interchange  of  kind  offices  with  his  neigh- 
bors. The  garden,  planted  in  cherry,  apple  and  pear  trees,  sloped 
in  steep  terraces  down  the  hill  to  join  the  plain  below.  To  this 
garden  or  pleasance  came  always  in  my  mind’s  eye  a lovely  woman, 
seen  only  by  the  eye  of  faith,  as  she  walked  there  in  “ maiden 
meditation.”  Every  old  Virginia  gentleman  of  good  social  position 
who  came  to  see  us  looked  pensively  out  on  the  grounds  and  said, 
with  a tone  of  tender  regret,  something  like  this  : “ This  house  was 
perfect  when  lovely  Mary  Brockenbrough  used  to  walk  there,  sing- 
ing among  the  flowers and  then  came  a description  of  her  light 
step,  her  dignified  mien,  her  sweet  voice,  and  the  other  graces  which 
take  hold  of  our  hearts  with  a gentle  touch  and  hold  them  with  a 
grip  of  steel.  At  first  it  seemed  odd,  and  we  regretted  our  visitor’s 
disappointment,  but  after  a while  Mary  came  to  us,  too,  and  remained 
the  tutelar  goddess  of  the  garden.  Her  name  became  a household 
word.  “ Whether  Mary  would  approve,”  was  a question  my  hus- 
band playfully  asked  when  he  liked  the  arrangement  of  the 
drawing-rooms. 

Mrs.  James  H.  Grant  lived  in  another  fine  old  house  next  door 
to  us,  and  with  her  we  formed  a lasting  friendship,  which  was  tes- 
tified on  her  part  by  every  neighborly  attention  that  kind  consider- 
ation could  suggest.  If  Mr.  Davis  came  riding  up  the  street  with 
General  Lee  and  their  staff  officers  clattering  after  them,  Mrs.  Grant 
heard  them  and  sent  some  dainty  which  her  housewifely  care  had 
prepared,  or  fruit  from  her  farm  on  the  outskirts  of  Richmond. 
If  our  children  were  ill  she  came  full  of  hope  and  kind  offices  to 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


209 


cheer  us  by  her  good  sense  and  womanly  tenderness.  The  very 
sight  of  her  handsome  face  brought  comfort  to  our  hearts.  She 
fed  the  hungry,  visited  the  sick,  clothed  the  naked,  showed  mercy  to 
the  wicked,  and  her  goodness,  like  the  city  set  upon  the  hill, 
“ could  not  be  hid.”  Her  brothers,  the  Crenshaws,  had  great  flour- 
ing mills  near  Richmond,  and  made  a noble  use  of  their  surplus 
in  their  unostentatious 
Quaker  fashion.  When 
flour  became  scarce  and 
so  high-priced  as  to  pro- 
hibit the  use  of  it  to  the 
poor,  they  dispensed  it 
with  great  alacrity  to  all 
who  were  in  need.  There 
were  numbers  who  re- 
ceived it  gratuitously  and 
daily  in  small  quantities 
from  the  mills.  When  a 
great  fire  consumed  every- 
thing about  them  the 
mills  were  untouched,  and 
we,  who  believed  in  a 
special  Providence, 
thought  they  were  saved 
through  the  righteousness 
of  their  owners. 

On  my  first  introduc- 
tion to  the  ladies  of  Rich- 

, . MRS.  JEFFERSON  DAVIS. 

mond  1 was  impressed  by 

the  simplicity  and  sincerity  of  their  manners,  their  beauty,  and  the 
absence  of  the  gloze  acquired  by  association  in  the  merely  “ fashion- 
able society.”  They  felt  the  dignity  attached  to  personally  con- 
ducting their  households  in  the  best  and  most  economical  manner, 
cared  little  for  fashionable  small-talk,  but  were  full  of  enthusiasm 
for  their  own  people,  and  considered  wisely  and  answered  clearly  any 


210 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


practical  question  which  would  tend  to  promote  the  good  of  their 
families  or  their  country. 

I was  impressed  by  a certain  offishness  in  their  manner  toward 
strangers ; they  seemed  to  feel  that  an  inundation  of  people  per- 
haps of  doubtful  standards,  and,  at  best,  of  different  methods,  had 
poured  over  the  city,  and  they  reserved  their  judgment  and  con- 
fidence, while  they  proffered  a large  hospitality.  It  was  the  manner 
usually  found  in  English  society  toward  strangers,  no  matter  how 
well  introduced — a wary  welcome.  In  the  more  southern  and  less 
thickly  settled  part  of  our  country,  we  had  frontier  hospitality 
because  it  was  a necessity  of  the  case.  In  Virginia,  where  the  dis- 
tances were  not  so  great,  and  the  candidates  for  entertainment  were 
more  numerous,  it  was  of  necessity  more  restricted. 

We  were  fortunate  in  finding  several  old  friends  in  Richmond — 
the  Harrisons,  of  “ Brandon,”  and  the  handsome  daughters  of  Mr. 
Thomas  Ritchie,  who  had  been  for  many  years  dear  and  valued  friends. 
During  our  stay  there  we  made  other  friends,  who,  if  I never  have 
the  good  fortune  to  meet  them  again,  will  remain  to  me  a blessed 
memory.  As  I revert  to  the  heroic,  sincere,  Christian  women  of 
that  self-sacrificing  community,  it  is  impossible  to  specify  those  who 
excelled  in  all  that  makes  a woman’s  children  praise  her  in  the 
gates  and  rise  up  and  call  her  blessed  ; and  this  tribute  is  paid  to 
them  out  of  a heart  full  of  tender  reminiscences  of  the  years  we 
dwelt  with  them  in  mutual  labor,  sympathy,  confidence  and  affec- 
tion. They  clothed  and  cared  for  their  own  households,  sewed  for 
the  soldiers,  made  our  battle  flags,  and  sent  their  dearest  and  only 
bread-winners  to  give  their  lives  for  them.  They  fed  the  hungry, 
cared  for  the  orphans,  deprived  themselves  of  every  wonted  luxury 
to  give  it  to  the  soldiers,  and  were,  amid  their  deprivations,  so 
cheerful  as  to  animate  even  the  men  with  hope.  When  all  was  lost, 
they  awaited  their  fate  with  as  much  silent  courage  as  was  evinced 
by  the  men.  The  exception  was  a woman  who  did  not  nurse  at  some 
hospital.  I did  not,  because  Mr.  Davis  felt  it  was  best  for  me  not  to 
expose  the  men  to  the  restraint  my  presence  might  have  imposed ; 
and,  in  lieu  of  nursing,  I issued  provisions  which  had  been  sent  to 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


2 1 1 


me  from  the  Governor  of  Virginia  and  other  persons  charitably 
inclined  toward  the  families  of  soldiers. 

Among  those  who  labored  in  the  hospitals,  I recall  now  with  great 
clearness  Mrs.  Lucy  Webb,  Miss  Emily  V.  Mason,  Mrs.  Phoebe  Pem- 
berton, and,  as  well,  Mrs.  James  Alfred  Jones’s  beautiful  young  face, 
in  a tobacco  warehouse  which  had  been  converted  into  a hospital  ward 
for  desperately  wounded  men.  She  came  forward  with  a bowl  of  water 
and  a sponge  with  which  she  had  been  wetting  the  stump  of  a suf- 
fering soldier’s  arm.  The  atmosphere  was  fetid  with  the  festering 
wounds,  and  must  have  oppressed  her  greatly,  for  she  was  as  fragile 
as  she  was  beautiful ; the  tears  brimmed  over  her  lovely  eyes  as  she 
exclaimed  : “ Oh,  Mrs.  Davis,  there  has  been  a case  of  pyaemia  here  ; 
can  nothing  be  done  ?”  We  took  counsel  together  for  a moment,  and 
then  I went  to  my  husband,  who  had  the  wounded  men  camped  out, 
and  fortunately  only  one  died. 

Here  I saw  a remarkable  instance  of  the  position  our  private 
soldiers  occupied  at  home.  Some  money  had  been  sent  to  me  from 
Vicksburg  to  relieve  the  “ boys  from  Warren  County.”  Hearing  that 
there  were  several  at  this  hospital,  I walked  from  one  end  to  the 
other  and  tried  in  vain  to  find  a man  who  desired  pecuniary  aid. 
One  fair-haired  boy,  with  emaciated  face  and  armless  sleeve,  looked 
up  and  whispered : “ There  is  a poor  fellow  on  the  other  side  who  I 
think  will  take  a little,  I am  afraid  he  has  no  money  ; my  father 
gives  me  all  I want.”  I crossed  the  room  and  asked  the  sufferer, 
who  had  neither  hand,  if  I could  not  get  him  something  he  craved. 
He  flushed  and  said : “ I thank  you,  madarne,  for  your  visit,  but  I 
do  better  than  that  poor  fellow  over  there ; he  has  lost  his  leg  and 
suffers  dreadfully.”  And  so  on  to  the  end  of  the  ward. 

Mr.  James  Lyons  and  his  handsome  wife  dispensed  a large  and 
graceful  hospitality  at  “ Laburnum,”  their  country  home  in  the 
suburbs,  and  a finer  example  of  a high-bred  Virginia  household  could 
not  have  been  found.  The  Haxalls,  MacFarlands,  Allens,  Archers, 
Andersons,  Stewarts,  Warwicks,  Stanards  and  others  well  and 
admirably  remembered,  kept  pace  with  them,  and  bravely  they  bore 
aloft  the  old  standard  of  Virginian  hospitality. 


212 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


Toward  the  end  of  the  war,  my  husband’s  health  was  very  preca- 
rious, and  he  was  too  weak  to  ride  to  headquarters.  General  Lee 
came  up  from  camp  one  day,  evidently  worn  out  and  worried,  to 
find  Mr.  Davis  lying  quite  ill  on  a divan,  in  a little  morning  room 
in  which  we  received  only  our  intimate  friends.  General  Lee,  with 
a bow  and  excuse  for  coming  in  on  the  white  carpet  with  his  splashed 
boots,  sat  down  and  plunged  at  once  into  army  matters ; the  outlook 
was  not  encouraging,  and  the  two  friends  talked  in  a circle  until 
both  were  worn  out.  There  was  a little  silver  saucepan  on  the 
hearth,  and  the  general  stopped  abruptly  and  said : “ That  is  a 
comfortable  and  pretty  little  thing;  what  do  you  use  it  for?” 
And  then  what  a delight  it  gave  me  to  heat  steaming  hot  the 
cafe  an  /ait  it  contained  and  hand  it  to  him  in  a little  Sevres 
cup.  When  I attempted  to  ring  for  a servant  to  bring  luncheon, 
he  said:  “This  drink  is  exquisite,  but  I cannot  eat;  do  not  call 
a servant,  it  is  very  cosy  just  so.”  Then  looking  at  the  cup 
he  remarked,  with  a twinkle  in  his  eye,  “ My  cups  in  camp  are 
thicker,  but  this  is  thinner  than  the  coffee.”  Behind  the  playful 
speech  I saw  the  intense  realization  he  had  of  the  coarse  ways  and 
uncomfortable  concomitants  of  a camp,  and  that  he  missed  as  keenly 
the  refinements  of  life  to  which  he  had  been  accustomed  after  four 
years  as  he  did  at  first. 

In  the  last  part  of  the  war  no  one  had  delicacies  ; invitations 
very  common  among  intimate  friends  were,  “ Do  come  to  dinner  or 
tea;  we  succeeded  in  running  the  blockade  this  week.”  This  meant 
coffee  after  dinner,  preserved  fruits,  loaf  sugar,  good  tea,  or  some- 
times that  which  was  always  very  acceptable  to  Mr.  Benjamin’s 
palate,  anchovy  paste.  He  used  to  say,  with  bread  made  of  Cren- 
shaw’s flour  spread  with  the  paste,  English  walnuts  from  an  immense 
tree  in  the  grounds,  and  a glass  of  the  McHenry  sherry,  of  which  we 
had  a small  store,  “ a man’s  patriotism  became  rampant.”  Once, 
when  he  was  invited  to  partake  of  a beefsteak  pie,  of  which  he  was 
very  fond,  he  wrote  : “I  have  never  eaten  them  in  perfection  except 
in  the  Cunard  steamers  (my  cook  had  been  chef  on  one),  and  I 
shall  enjoy  the  scream  of  the  seabirds,  the  lashing  of  the  sea.  and 


(213) 


THE  BATTLE  OF  ANTlETAM — THE  STRUGGLE  AT  THE  BRIDGE. 


214 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


see  ‘ the  blue  above  and  the  blue  below,’  while  I eat  it ; so  you 
may  expect  me.” 

The  close  relations  that  fellowship  in  danger  brings  about  are 
sweet  memories,  and  are  harder  to  relinquish  than  those  of  courtly 
ceremony  or  triumph.  Our  women  knitted  like  Penelope,  from  day- 
light until  dawn.  They  did  it,  however,  not  as  a subterfuge,  but  to 
clothe  their  families  and  the  soldiers — socks,  gloves,  mufflers,  under- 
clothing, every  thing  that  could  be  worn  of  this  fabric  was  made 
and  admirably  shaped. 

Mr.  W.  C.  Rives  was  an  exceedingly  neat,  well-dressed  man  always, 
and  the  careful  attention  he  gave  to  his  attire  made  him  appear 
much  younger  than  his  long  and  distinguished  service  proved  him 
to  be.  He  came  by  invitation  to  our  house  one  morning  to  break- 
fast, wearing  such  a beautifully  fitted  suit  of  gray  clothes,  with  gaiters 
of  the  same,  and  they  became  him  so  well,  that  some  of  the  young 
men  remarked  upon  it  and  suggested  that  Mr.  Rives  must  have 
“ run  the  blockade  ; ” he  overheard  them  and  whispered  to  me, 
“ Look  at  me  ; my  wife  knitted  every  stitch  of  these  clothes  herself, 
and  had  the  yarn  spun  and  dyed  first.  She  even  knitted  covering 
for  the  buttons.”  It  required  very  close  inspection  by  young  eyes 
to  see  that  they  were  knitted,  and  the  dainty  soigne  old  gentleman 
looked  his  best  in  them. 

Mrs.  Robert  E.  Lee  and  her  daughters,  all  honor  to  them,  fur- 
nished one  hundred  and  ninety-six  pairs  of  socks  and  gloves  to 
Posey’s  brigade,  and  this  when  Mrs.  Lee  was  confined  to  her  chair,  a 
hopeless  victim  of  rheumatism,  and  her  daughters’  time  was  consumed 
by  nursing  in  the  hospitals. 

Mrs.  Mary  Arnold,  wife  of  W.  T.  Arnold,  of  Coweta,  Ga.,  made 
in  the  year  1863  one  thousand  and  twenty-eight  yards  of  cloth, 
besides  knitting  gratis,  socks  and  gloves  for  the  soldiers. 

The  ladies  made  themselves  natty  little  gloves,  embroidered 
beautifully.  Mrs.  Pemberton  sent  an  admirable  pattern,  which,  with 
increase  or  decrease,  served  our  whole  family.  They  covered  their 
worn-out  shoes  with  pieces  of  silk  and  satin,  drawn  from  old  boxes 
long  unused  ; old  scraps  of  silk  were  cut  in  strips,  picked  to  pieces, 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


215 


carded  and  spun  into  fine  yarn,  and  silk  stockings  knitted  from  it. 
The  most  beautiful  hats  were  plaited  from  palmetto,  dried  and 
bleached,  as  well  as  from  straw.  The  feathers  from  domestic  fowls 
were  so  treated  that  they  were  very  decorative  to  their  bonnets,  and 
if  one  sometimes  regretted  that  millinery  should  be  a matter  of  pri- 
vate judgment,  still,  in  their  pretty  homespun  dresses  they  would 
have  passed  favorably  in  review  with  any  ladies. 

All  their  accomplishments  were  pressed  into  the  service  of  the 
soldiers.  I remember  going  to  one  of  the  hospitals,  to  carry  delica- 
cies to  the  sick.  Miss  Emily  V.  Mason  sat  by  one  bed  reading  the 
prayers  of  the  church  to  a man  in  extremis , while  her  gentle  sister, 
Mrs.  Rowland,  sat  in  an  another  ward  singing  old-fashioned  songs  to 
her  guitar  as  the  dying  boy  would  call  for  them,  her  eyes  full  of 
unshed  tears  and  her  voice  of  melody.  She  was  going  blind  and 
could  not  work, -so  she  gave  what  she  could. 

We  had  no  artificial  appliances  at  the  beginning  of  the  war  tc 
supplement  the  loss  of  any  member  of  the  body.  There  had  been, 
happily,  little  need  for  such  aids  before  the  war,  and  these  few  had 
been  bought  at  the  North. ; but  very  soon  the  most  perfect  artificial 
limbs  were  made  in  Charleston,  as  good,  one  maimed  general  told  me, 
as  those  to  be  had  anywhere. 

It  is  a proud  memory  that  the  people  of  our  country  rose  in  their 
might,  and  met  every  emergency  with  industry,  ingenuity,  self-sacri- 
fice and  reckless  daring,  worthy  of  their  noble  cause. 


GENERAL  ROBERT  E.  LEE. 


The  Seven  Days’  Campaign  Near  Richmond — The  Second  Battle 
of  Manassas,  and  the  First  Invasion  of  Maryland, 

Edning  with  the  Battle  of  Antietam. 

By  Colonel  John  J.  Garnett, 

Of  the  Confederate  States  Artillery,  and  Acting  Chief  of  Artillery  on  the  Staff  of  General  Joseph  E.  Johnston 
at  the  Surrender  at  Greensboro,  North  Carolina,  1865. 

General  Robert  Edward  Lee’s  active  participation  with  the 
Army  of  Northern  Virginia  began  in  the  campaign  near  Richmond, 
Va.,  in  the  summer  of  1862.  General  Joseph  E-  Johnston,  who- 
had  gained  wide  renown  for  his  manoeuvring  with  Patterson  in 
the  Valley  of  the  Shenandoah,  his  great  success  on  the  plains  of 
Manassas,  in  July,  1861,  and  his  masterly  retreat  from  Centreville 
and  Williamsburg,  was  in  command  of  the  army  during  its  earlier 
aggressive  movements  in  the  field,  and  conducted  himself  with  great 
credit  to  the  cause  he  had  espoused.  During  the  battle  of  Seven 
Pines  he  received  a severe  wound,  which,  for  a time,  incapacitated 
him  for  active  service.  The  command  of  the  army  in  consequence 
devolved  upon  General  G.  W.  Smith,  the  officer  next  in  rank. 
General  Smith  was  in  feeble  health,  and  in  an  unfit  condition  to- 
retain  the  command,  and,  shortly  after  the  wounding  of  Johnston, 
President  Davis,  with  the  approval  of  his  Cabinet,  determined  to- 
assign  Lee  to  the  command  of  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia. 

On  the  first  day  of  June,  1862,  this  decision  was  made  known 
to  General  Smith,  who  received  it  with  expressions  of  great  satis- 
faction. Immediately  after  being  relieved  he  went  into  the  interior 
of  Georgia  to  regain  his  health  and  strength,  but  was  never  again 
placed  in  important  command.  At  a late  hour  on  the  above  date 
General  Lee  appeared  at  Smith’s  headquarters  and  relieved  him 
of  the  command  of  the  army.  Henceforward  a new  spirit  animated 

(216) 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


217 


the  gallant  soldiers.  With  Lee  as  their  leader  they  were  destined 
to  win  renown  on  many  hard-fought  fields,  guided  by  his  masterful 
genius,  until,  reduced  to  a meagre  and  starving  fragment  of  the  once 
glorious  Army  of  Northern  Virginia  the  end  came  at  Appomattox. 

General  Longstreet  says  of  General  Lee’s  appointment : “ The 
assignment  of  General  Lee  to  command  the  Army  of  Northern 
Virginia  was  far  from  reconciling  the  troops  to  the  loss  of  our 
beloved  chief,  Joseph  E. 


Johnston,  with  whom  the 
army  had  been  closely  con- 
nected since  its  earliest 
active  life.  All  hearts  had 
learned  to  lean  upon  him 
with  confidence,  and  to  love 
him  dearly.  General  Lee’s 
experience  in  active  field 
work  was  limited  to  his 
West  Virginia  campaign 
against  General  Rosecrans, 
which  was  not  successful. 

His  services  011  our  coast 
defences  were  known  as 
able,  and  those  who  knew 
him  in  Mexico  as  one  of  the 
principal  engineers  of  Gen- 
eral Scott’s  column  march- 
ing for  the  capture  of  the 
capital  of  that  great  republic,  knew  that  as  a military  engineer  he 
was  especially  distinguished ; but  officers  of  the  line  are  not  apt  to 
look  to  the  staff  in  choosing  leaders  of  soldiers,  either  in  tactics  or 
strategy.  There  were,  therefore,  some  misgivings  as  to  the  power 
and  skill  for  field-service  of  the  new  commander.”  Whatever  the 
feeling  might  have  been  in  the  breast  of  one  who,  in  the  whole  his- 
tory of  the  war  as  written  by  himself,  never  found  a commander  with 
whom  he  fully  agreed  or  co-operated,  there  was  a general  sentiment 


COLONEL  JOHN  J.  GARNETT. 


2l8 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


pervading  the  rest  of  the  army  that  the  assignment  of  General  Lee 
to  its  command  was  all  that  was  required  to  assure  its  triumphant 
success. 

General  McClellan  had  established  his  headquarters  on  the  south 
side  of  the  Chickahominy,  with  a well-equipped  army,  numbering 
one  hundred  thousand  men,  at  the  time  General  Lee  assumed  com- 
mand of  the  Confederate  army.  Twenty-five  thousand  men  of  the 
Federal  force  were  on  the  north  of  that  stream,  and  they  extended 
as  high  up  as  Mechanicsville. 

Upon  his  assumption  of  the  command  General  Lee  at  once 
devoted  himself  to  putting  his  army  into  an  effective  condition  for 
vigorous  campaigning  against  the  invaders  of  his  native  State. 

Among  his  major-generals  were  Longstreet,  Magruder,  D.  H. 
Hill  and  A.  P.  Hill,  and  some  of  his  brigadiers  were  Pickett, 
Wilcox,  D.  R.  Jones,  Hood  and  Field,  all  distinguished  alike  for 
gallantry  and  ability. 

Having  brought  his  army  up  to  a high  state  of  efficiency,  Lee 
determined  on  an  aggressive  campaign  against  McClellan — an  officer, 
by  the  way,  for  whose  military  abilities  he  entertained  a very  high 
opinion.  Before  moving  his  columns  against  the  intrenched  positions 
of  the  army  he  wrote  the  following  letter  to  General  Stonewall 
Jackson  : 

“Headquarters  near  Richmond,  Va., 

“ June  nth,  1862. 

“ Brigadier-General  Thomas  J.  Jackson,  Commanding  Valley  District : 

“ General — Your  recent  successes  have  been  the  cause  of  the  liveliest  joy  in 
this  array,  as  well  as  in  the  country.  The  admiration  excited  by  your  skill  and 
boldness  has  been  constantly  mingled  with  solicitude  for  your  situation.  The 
practicability  of  reinforcing  you  has  been  the  subject  of  earnest  consideration.  It 
has  been  determined  to  do  so  at  the  expense  of  weakening  this  army.  Brigadier- 
General  Lawton,  with  six  regiments  from  Georgia,  is  on  the  way  to  you,  and 
Brigadier-General  Whiting,  with  eight  veteran  regiments,  leaves  here  to-day. 
The  object  is  to  enable  you  to  crush  the  forces  opposed  to  you.  Leave  your 
enfeebled  troops  to  watch  the  country  and  guard  the  passes  covered  by  your 
cavalry  and  artillery,  and  with  your  main  body,  including  Ewell’s  division  and 
Lawton’s  and  Whiting’s  commands,  move  rapidly  to  Ashland  by  rail  or  otherwise, 
as  you  may  find  most  advantageous,  and  sweep  down  between  the  Chickahominy 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT.  219 

and  Pamunkey,  cutting  up  the  enemy’s  communications,  etc.,  while  this  army 
attacks  General  McClellan  in  front.  He  will  thus,  I think,  be  forced  to  come  out 
of  his  entrenchments,  where  he  is  strongly  posted  on  the  Chickahominy,  and 
apparently  preparing  to  move  by  gradual  approaches  on  Richmond.  Keep  me 
advised  of  your  movements,  and,  if  practicable,  precede  your  troops,  that  we  may 
confer  and  arrange  for  simultaneous  attack. 

“ I am,  with  great  respect,  your  obedient  servant, 

“ R.  E.  Lee,  General.” 

It  was,  therefore,  evident  that  General  Lee  had  so  arranged  his 
campaign  as  to  attack  McClellan’s  front  and  rear  at  the  same  time, 


THE  BATTLEFIELD  OF  SEVEN  PINES,  OR  FAIR  OAKS. 

and  that  he  had  no  thought  of  evacuating  Richmond,  as  had  been 
currently  reported. 

In  order  to  be  fully  informed  in  regard  to  the  position  and 
strength  of  the  Federal  army,  as  well  as  the  nature  of  the  ground  in 


220  GENERAL,  ROBERT  EDWARD  DEE, 

its  rear,  he  ordered  General  Stuart,  with  his  cavalry,  to  make  a raid 
around  it.  Stuart  started  on  this  expedition  on  the  night  of  the 
1 2th  of  Jnne,  and  after  one  or  two  small  engagements  with  detach- 
ments of  the  enemy’s  cavalry,  he  completed  the  circuit  of  the  entire 
Federal  army.  He  captured  many  prisoners,  horses,  equipments  and 
arms,  and  burned  two  transports  with  army  stores,  and  a wagon 
train  which  was  deserted  by  its  escort.  This  was  one  of  the  most 
brilliant  exploits  of  the  war,  and  while  it  placed  General  Lee  in 
possession  of  the  information  he  wanted  in  regard  to  the  enemy’s 
position,  it  fully  established  Stuart’s  masterly  genius  as  a cavalry 
leader.  Stuart  was  the  personification  of  a dashing,  daring,  rollicking 
cavalryman,  full  of  humor  and  wit ; and,  although  he  was  never 
known  to  touch  intoxicants,  he  had  all  the  vivacity  of  a drinking 
officer.  When  he  returned  from  this  raid,  he  jokingly  said  that  he 
had  left  a general  behind  him  ; and  when  asked  who  it  was,  he 
replied,  “ General  Consternation.”  Soon  after  this,  and  when  General 
Jackson  had,  by  a fifty  miles  night  ride,  reached  Lee’s  headquarters 
for  the  proposed  conference,  it  was  determined  to  change  the  plan  of 
attack  to  one  on  the  right  flank  of  McClellan’s  army.  Jackson  was 
to  co-operate  by  a march  of  his  troops  from  Ashland,  between  the 
Chickahominy  and  the  Pamunkey,  and  to  turn  and  dislodge  the 
enemy’s  right,  so  that  the  divisions  of  Lee’s  army  might  cross  the 
Chickahominy  and  form  on  the  right,  and  then  sweep  down  the  left 
bank  at  that  stream. 

\ After  various  movements,  in  which  Lee  most  signally  demon- 
strated his  ability  as  a tactician,  the  battle  of  Gaines  Mill  took  place 
on  the  27th  of  June,  less  than  a month  from  the  time  of  his  taking 
command,  which  resulted  in  the  retreat  of  the  Federal  army  from  its 
position.  Then  ensued  the  battles  of  Frazier’s  Farm  and  Malvern 
Hill,  in  both  of  which  Lee’s  superb  talents  shone  out  most  brilliantly. 
The  Federals  were  driven  back  to  Harrison’s  Landing,  on  the  James 
River,  the  homestead  of  the  family  of  that  name,  from  which  has 
been  furnished  two  Presidents  of  the  United  States. 

Notwithstanding  that  McClellan’s  army  had  not  been  captured, 
there  was  no  failure  in  the  plans  of  the  grand  chieftain  who  had  so 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT.  221 


lately  been  assigned  to  the  command  of  the  army  of  Northern 
Virginia.  Trne  it  was  that  there  had  been  a few  failures  on  the  part 
of  some  of  his  division  commanders,  and  his  disappointment  had  been 
great  because  of  the  want  of  concert  of  action.  Yet  his  noble  nature 
shone  more  brilliantly  to  those  about  him  and  gave  them  greater  con- 
fidence in  him  when  he 
bore  these  disappoint- 
ments with  such  su- 
preme composure. 

Thus,  in  a short 
time,  he  had  accom- 
plished what  to  most 
military  men  would 
have  seemed  impossi- 
ble. 

When  General  Lee 
took  command  his  army 
numbered  about  fifty 
thousand  effectives. 

With  this  force  he 
erected  defences  which 
made  Richmond  well- 
nigh  impregnable,  and 
in  less  than  a month 
increased  his  army  to 
eighty  thousand  men, 
without  losing  a foot  of 
territorji  which  it  had 
originally  occupied.  He 

0 . - t GENERAL  LEE  IN  lfc62. 

also  raised  the  discipline 

of  his  army,  and  prepared  it  to  take  the  offensive  against  the  enemy, 
and  compel  him  to  abandon  a base  of  operations  which  had  given  the 
Confederacy  great  uneasiness  for  more  than  a year,  incurring  a heavy 
loss  of  life  and  much  valuable  material.  Surely  this  was  a glorious 
beginning  for  the  new  commander,  and  small  wonder  that  it  inspired 


222 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


the  hearts  of  his  countrymen  with  hope ! While  these  operations 
had  been  going  on  near  Richmond,  the  Federals  had  organized  the 
Army  of  Virginia,  and  Major-General  John  Pope,  who  had  been 
brought  from  the  West  for  that  purpose,  had  been  placed  in  com- 
mand. 

This  army,  which  numbered  nearly  fifty  thousand  men,  had 
moved  out  from  Washington  in  threatening  attitude  along  the  line 
of  the  Rapidan  River.  Being  well  assured  that  McClellan’s  army, 
near  Harrison’s  Landing,  had  no  more  fight  in  it,  General  Lee 
turned  his  attention  in  the  direction  of  this  new  Army  of  Virginia, 
under  the  redoubtable  major-general  from  the  West,  who  pompously 
addressed  his  reports,  it  will  be  remembered,  from  “ Headquarters  in 
the  Saddle.” 

Lee,  from  the  outset  of  Pope’s  taking  command,  seemed  to  hold 
him  in  contempt  as  an  opponent.  By  a series  of  skillful  manceuvres 
Lee  completely  out-generaled  him,  and  compelled  his  army  to  steadily 
fall  back  toward  Washington.  In  a short  time  after  taking  command, 
Pope,  who  had  boasted  that  his  business  would  be  “ to  seek  the 
enemy,  and  beat  him  when  found,”  discovered  that  he  had  not  to  seek 
far,  and  that  his  best  efforts  might  more  properly  be  employed  in 
keeping  out  of  the  way. 

General  T.  J.  Jackson  [Stonewall]  rendered  Lee  great  service  in 
his  actions  with  Pope,  his  rapid  marches  and  brilliant  flank  move- 
ments contributing  greatly  to  the  Confederate  cause.  Pope,  after 
repeated  failures,  found  himself  on  the  famous  field  of  Manassas, 
which  the  year  previous  had  been  the  scene  of  the  inglorious  defeat 
of  the  Federals.  Intrenched  in  a strong  position,  Pope  felt  so 
sanguine  of  victory  that  he  sent  several  dispatches  to  that  effect  to 
Washington,  couched  in  his  usual  bombastic  terms.  Opposed  to  Lee 
were  the  combined  armies  of  Pope,  McClellan  and  Burnside,  num- 
bering one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  men,  while  his  own  army 
numbered  less  than  sixty  thousand  troops.  Lee,  Jackson  and  Long- 
street,  by  their  confidence  in  iiltiinate  success,  inspired  the  troops 
with  such  enthusiasm  that  the  disparity  in  numbers  was  more  than 
counterbalanced. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT.  223 

On  the  morning  of  the  30th  of  July,  1862,  the  second  battle  of 
Manassas  began.  The  Federal  artillery  opened  a destructive  fire  on 
the  Confederate  centre,  and  for  more  than  an  hour  the  thunder  of  the 
cannonading  shook  the  hills,  while  shot  and  shell,  hissing  and  shriek- 
ing, filled  the  air,  scattering  death  and  destruction  with  ruthless  fury. 
Pope  directed  his  principal  attack  upon  the  Confederate  left,  where 
Stonewall  Jackson’s  devoted  soldiers  met  him  with  mighty  persistency. 


WHERE  THE  BATTLE  OE  MALVERN  HILL  WAS  FOUGHT. 


The  battle  at  this  point  became  terrific  in  its  fury,  the  superior  force 
of  the  Federals  at  times  causing  Jackson’s  stubborn  line  to  give  way. 
At  a critical  moment,  when  Jackson’s  fate  seemed  trembling  in  the 
balance,  an  artillery  fire  enfiladed  the  Federal  right  wing,  inflicting 
severe  damage  on  the  almost  victorious  enemy.  At  the  same 
moment  Longstreet’s  infantry  rushed  at  Pope’s  left  like  a tornado, 
scattering  it  like  chaff  before  the  wind.  The  assault  was  irresistible. 


224  GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 

Pope’s  left  wing  gave  way,  and  his  right,  being  assailed  in  flank, 
and  threatened  in  rear,  relaxed  its  efforts  and  began  to  retire. 

The  victorious  Confederates,  seeing  the  retiring  enemy  and 
hoping  to  repeat  their  success  of  the  year  before  on  the  same 
field,  started  in  pursuit  with  a shout  that  could  be  heard  above 
the  din  of  battle.  The  enemy  was  pursued  with  such  vigor  that 


MALVERN  HILL  HOME. 

his  retreat  became  a rout,  and  had  not  darkness  come  to  his  rescue 
there  is  no  telling  what  might  have  resulted.  The  slaughter  in 
this  battle  was  terrible  on  both  sides,  the  Federals  losing  fifteen 
thousand  in  killed,  wounded  and  prisoners,  while  the  Confederates 
lost  in  killed  and  wounded  between  seven  and  eight  thousand  men. 
Besides  the  heavy  loss  in  troops  entailed  on  the  Federals,  a large 
amount  of  property,  including  twenty-five  thousand  stand  of  small 


15 


(225) 


CAPTURE  OF  A FEDERAL  BATTERY  AT  THE  BATTLE  OF  MALVERN  HILL. 


226 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


arms  and  twenty-three  pieces  of  artillery,  and  a large  amount  of 
medical  stores,  taken  at  Centreville,  fell  into  the  hands  of  the 
victors.  Pope  had  proven  a failure,  with  his  “ Headquarters  in  the 
Saddle.”  It  was  jocosely  remarked  in  the  Confederate  army  at 
the  time,  that  if  his  “headquarters”  had  been  in  the  right  place 
he  might  possibly  have  done  better,  and  this  opinion  was  shared 
by  the  authorities  at  Washington,  for  he  was  shortly  afterward 
removed,  and  McClellan  reinstated  in  his  old  position. 

Apart  from  the  success  which  attended  General  Lee’s  move- 
ments in  Virginia  there  were  political  considerations  which 
prompted  the  invasion  of  Maryland  and  determined  that  course  of 
action  on  his  part.  It  had  been  the  policy  of  the  South  from  the 
outset  of  the  war  to  conduct  its  military  operations  purely  on 
defensive  principles,  and  this  course  was  dictated  by  reasons  alike 
far-reaching  and  just,  to  say  nothing  of  its  wisdom. 

It  was  earty  developed  in  the  struggle  that  a strictly  defen- 
sive policy,  with  Virginia  as  the  main  theatre  of  war,  was  likely 
to  lead  to  results  of  more  detriment  to  the  South  than  good ; 
for,  to  use  the  words  of  an  able  military  authority,  “ It  frequently 
happens  that  a judicious  departure  from  the  defensive  to  bold  and 
energetic  offensive  measures  is  productive  of  the  most  desirable 
results ; and  it  is  far  better  to  govern  the  course  of  events  than 
to  passively  yield  to  its  control.” 

Early  in  the  war  the  occasion  was  presented  to  apply  this 
principle  of  acting,  when,  in  1861,  the  defeat  of  McDowell’s  army 
at  Manassas  left  the  Federal  Capital  defenceless.  But  the  oppor- 
tunity then  presented  for  an  aggressive  campaign  was  thrown  away. 
With  the  defeat  of  Pope  on  the  field  of  Manassas  the  opportunity 
was  again  presented,  and  General  Lee  determined  to  take  advan- 
tage of  it.  In  this  determination  he  had  the  concurrence  of  President 
Davis.  On  the  3d  of  September,  1S62,  he  began  preparations  for  the 
invasion  of  Maryland.  The  army  at  this  time,  owing  to  the  severe 
campaigns  through  which  it  had  passed,  did  not  exceed  forty-five 
thousand  effective  fighting  men,  every  one  of  whom,  however,  was 
ready  to  do  or  die,  so  great  was  the  enthusiasm  inspired  in  them 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT.  227 

by  their  noble  commander-in-chief.  Previous  to  starting  on  the 
march  for  “Maryland,  my  Maryland,”  General  Lee  met  with  a 
painful  accident,  which  troubled  him  greatly ; but  he  continued  at 
his  duties  with  a fortitude  that  was  simply  heroic.  With  some  of 
the  bones  of  his  right  hand  broken,  which  caused  him  keen  suffer- 


GENERAL  J.  E JOHNSTON  AND  GENERAL  R.  E.  LEE. 

in&>  never  relaxed  in  his  attention  to  every  detail  preparatory 
to  the  aggressive  movement  he  had  planned.  On  the  5th  of  Sep- 
tember, 1S62,  the  passage  of  the  Potomac  was  successfully  accom- 
plished at  White’s  and  Cheek’s  Fords,  near  Leesburg.  From  the 
Potomac  Lee  advanced  to  Frederick,  Maryland,  where  he  arrived 


228 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


on  the  6th,  and  made  his  headquarters  at  Monocacy,  from  which 
point,  being  firmly  established,  he  seized  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio 
Railroad,  and  the  principal  roads  to  Baltimore,  Washington,  Harper’s 
Ferry  and  the  Upper  Potomac.  In  this  position  he  rested  a short 
time,  in  the  hope  that  the  people  of  Maryland  would  rally  to  his 
support ; and  many  of  them  did  so.  His  proclamation  to  the  people 
of  Maryland,  calling  upon  them  to  rally  to  his  standard  in  the 
defence  of  their  rights  as  a State,  was  not  received  as  enthusiastic- 


EEE,  JACKSON  AND  STUART,  THE  MORNING  OF  THE  BATTEE  OE  FREDERICKSBURG. 


ally  as  he  had  hoped,  although  in  some  quarters  it  met  with  a 
ready  response. 

On  reaching  Frederick,  General  Lee  discovered  that  Harper’s 
Ferry  was  garrisoned — a fact  which  gave  him  some  surprise.  To 
reduce  this  point  was  absolutely  necessary  to  the  success  of  the 
Confederate  army.  To  General  Jackson — quick,  alert,  indomitable 
Stonewall — was  assigned  this  duty.  By  a series  of  brilliant 
manoeuvres  he  effected  the  surrender  of  the  Federal  garrison  at 
Harper’s  Ferry,  capturing  between  eleven  and  twelve  thousand  men, 
seventy-three  pieces  of  artillery,  thirteen  thousand  stands  of  arms, 
two  hundred  wagons  and  a large  quantity  of  military  stores.  While 
this  was  going  on  Lee  had  moved  to  Hagerstown,  leaving  a division 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


229 


confident  of  repelling  the  invaders  of  Maryland.  The  Federal 
army  reached  Frederick  on  the  12th  of  September,  1862.  At  this 
point  a copy  of  General  Lee’s  order  directing  the  movements  of 
his  army  accidentally  fell  into  the  hands  of  McClellan,  which 
inspired  that  general  with  great  wariness  and  caution.  Being  aware 


under  D.  H.  Hill  to  serve  as  a rear  guard  and  hold  the  Boonsboro 
Pass  of  the  South  Mountain.  After  Lee  had  left  Virginia  but 
little  activity  was  noticed  in  McClellan’s  army  until  the  advance 
to  Hagerstown,  when  the  Federal  army  moved  forward,  evidently 


THE  MILITARY  MEDALLION. 


230 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


of  the  intended  Confederate  movements,  lie  pressed  forward  for  the 
purpose  of  forcing  the  South  Mountain  passes,  held  by  Hill,  hoping 
to  get  between  the  wings  of  the  Confederate  army  and  destroy  them 
in  detail  before  they  could  join  their  forces. 

McClellan’s  rapid  movements  brought  the  leading  corps  of  the 
Federal  army  in  front  of  Hill’s  position  in  the  South  Mountain  Pass 
on  the  afternoon  of  the  13th.  Lee,  as  soon  as  he  learned  of  the 
arrival  of  the  enemy  at  that  point,  sent  Longstreet’s  corps  to  the 
support  of  Hill.  This  timely  reinforcement  saved  Hill  from  defeat 
and  caused  McClellan  to  discontinue  his  assaults  at  that  point.  The 
natural  character  of  the  country  in  this  section  rendered  the  Con- 
federate position,  for  several  military  reasons,  untenable,  and  its 
evacuation  was  decided  upon. 

At  ten  o’clock  on  the  following  day  the  Confederate  army  was 
safely  intrenched  in  a good  position  at  Sharpsburg.  On  the  morning 
of  the  15th  of  September,  1862,  Harper’s  Feny,  with  its  defending 
force,  was  surrendered,  and  this  event  left  two  courses  open  for  Lee 
to  pursue,  both  of  which  involved  results  of  the  highest  importance. 
Omitting  details,  which  can  only  interest  the  military  reader,  we  find 
Lee  determined  to  maintain  the  position  he  had  assumed  at  Sharps- 
burg, although  by  so  doing  he  would  be  obliged  to  give  battle  to 
a superior  force.  Jackson’s  troops  were  hurried  from  Harper’s  Ferry, 
and  a position  suitable  for  strong  defensive  purposes  was  judiciously 
selected.  It  covered  in  its  scope  the  heights  which  rose  above  the 
right  bank  of  Antietam  Creek,  to  the  east  and  southeast  of  the  little 
village  of  Sharpsburg,  and  a range  of  rolling,  scraggy  hills,  which 
stretched  out  northwest  to  the  Potomac.  The  right  of  Lee’s  army 
and  the  centre  were  protected  by  rude  stone  fences  and  rough,  piled 
ledges  of  rock,  while  his  left  flank  was  covered  by  a thick  piece  of 
woods.  The  right  and  centre  were  occupied  by  Longstreet’s  corps, 
D.  H.  Hill’s  division,  and  Lee’s,  Walton’s  and  Garnett’s  artillery; 
while  Stonewall  Jackson’s  corps  and  J.  E-  B.  Stuart’s  cavalry  occu- 
pied the  left  flank  of  the  army.  The  relative  strength  of  the  two 
armies,  from  reliable  sources,  was  at  the  time  : Federal,  ninety  thou- 
sand men;  Confederate,  including  the  division  of  A.  P.  Hill  at 


Drawn  by  Warren  B.  Davis. 

GENERAL  LEE  LEADING  THE  TROOPS  AT  CHANCELLORSVILLE. 


(231) 


232 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


Harper’s  Ferry,  which  was  guarding  that  place  after  its  capture  of  a 
short  time  before,  forty  thousand  men. 

At  dawn  on  the  morning  of  the  17th  of  September,  the  battle 
was  opened  by  the  Federals,  the  corps  of  Mansfield  and  Hooker 
advancing  to  the  attack.  The  divisions  of  the  Confederate  army, 
commanded  by  Hood  and  Anderson,  met  the  onset  with  their  usual 
vigor.  With  the  aid  of  reinforcements,  being  joined  by  Evans’s 
brigade,  they  began  to  force  the  Federals  back.  In  the  fighting 
that  ensued  Hooker  was  wounded  and  Mansfield  killed. 

Finding  the  first  move  he  had  made  was  a failure,  McClellan 
determined  to  try  another  point.  He  next  directed  his  attack  upon 
Lee’s  left,  his  intention  being  to  penetrate  between  it  and  the  river, 
and  outflank  his  opponent.  He  had  reckoned  without  his  host, 
however,  for  his  attack  was  received  with  undaunted  courage  and 
obstinacy  by  the  battle-scarred  veterans  of  Jackson’s  corps.  Under 
the  leadership  of  Early,  Trimble,  Lawton  and  Starke,  they  nobly 
held  their  ground  against  odds  that  might  well  have  discouraged 
soldiers  of  less  experience.  When  the  situation  had  become  desper- 
ate reinforcements  came  opportunely  to  the  rescne,  in  the  divisions 
of  McLaw  and  Walker.  The  entire  Confederate  force  was  now 
engaged,  with  the  exception  of  D.  R.  Jones’s  division  on  the  right. 
Until  twelve  o’clock  the  battle  raged  with  terrible  fury,  and  then  the 
thunder  and  roar  of  the  artillery  began  to  abate,  and  at  one  o’clock 
the  clash  of  battle  ceased.  The  Federals  had  been  handsomely  met 
and  vigorously  dealt  with,  four  corps  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac 
being  so  much  broken  by  loss  and  fatigue  that  they  were  unable 
to  renew  the  contest.  The  attack  on  the  left  having  failed,  General 
Burnside,  with  twenty  thousand  fresh  troops,  began  an  assault  on 
the  Confederate  right.  His  main  point  of  attack  was  a bridge  on 
the  Antietam,  southeast  of  Sharpsburg,  on  the  Pleasant  Valley 
Road.  Though  gallantly  defended,  it  was  carried  by  the  Federals 
about  four  o’clock  in  the  day,  when  General  Burnside  crossed  the 
Antietam  and  formed  his  troops.  A sharp  engagement  succeeded 
with  Hill’s  division,  which  opportunely  arrived  from  Harper’s  Ferry, 
and  the  small  division  commanded  by  Jones,  and  just  at  sundown 


GENERAL  ROBERT  E.  LEE  AND  GENERAL  STONEWALL  JACKSON. 

troops  any  discouragement.  The  18th  of  September  found  Lee 
and  his  army  in  readiness  for  the  enemy,  but  McClellan  declined 
to  attack  them. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT.  233 


Burnside  was  forced  to  recross  the  Antietam,  and  the  battle  of 
Sharp sburg  had  come  to  an  end. 

That  night  General  Lee  prepared  for  a renewal  of  the  battle 
on  the  following  day.  Nothing  had  occurred  to  cause  him  or  his 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


2 7 A 

■‘A  h -t- 


General  Lee,  upon  reflection,  foresaw  that  no  important  results 
could  be  achieved  by  a second  battle  with  McClellan,  whose  forces 
had  been  augmented  by  fifteen  thousand  fresh  troops ; and  during 
the  night  of  the  19th  he  withdrew  his  forces  to  the  south  side  of 
the  Potomac,  and  took  a position  a few  miles  west  of  Shepardstown. 
The  following  morning  McClellan,  finding  that  the  Confederate 
position  had  been  evacuated,  ordered  a pursuit,  which,  however, 
proved  unavailing. 

There  has  been  a great  deal  of  dispute  between  historians 
regarding  the  results  of  the  battle  of  Autietam  [Sharpsburg]  to 
both  armies,  but  there  can  be  no  doubt  at  this  day,  with  all  the 
accounts  submitted  on  both  sides  of  the  controversy,  that  it  was  a 
drawn  battle,  with  the  disadvantages  in  losses  on  the  side  of  the 
Federals.  The  severe  chastisement  inflicted  upon  the  Army  of  the 
Potomac  is  plainly  evident  from  the  long  period  of  prostration  it 
exhibited.  If  that  gallant  army  was  not  beaten  out-and-out,  it  cer- 
tainly was  roughly  handed  by  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia ; 
and  thousands  of  the  boys  in  blue  of  that  fight,  alive  to-day,  look 
back  upon  Autietam  as  a red-letter  battle  in  their  war  experience. 
And  so  do  thousands  of  the  boys  in  gray. 

That  General  Lee  entered  upon  this  campaign  into  Maryland 
with  the  highest  possible  estimate  of  his  opportunity  for  gaining 
the  independence  of  the  Confederacy  is  evidenced  by  his  invitation 
to  President  Davis  to  accompany  the  army,  and  to  propose  from  its 
victorious  head  the  recognition  of  his  government.  Just  after  the 
defeat  of  Pope’s  army  at  Manassas  General  Lee  wrote  Mr.  Davis  the 
following  letter : 

“Headquarters  near  Fredericktown,  Md., 

“ September  8th,  1862. 

“ His  Excellency  Jefferson  Davis , President  of  the  Confederate  States , Richmond , Va.: 

“ Mr.  President:  The  present  position  of  affairs,  in  my  opinion,  places  it  in 
the  power  of  the  Government  of  the  Confederate  States  to  propose  with  propriety 
to  that  of  the  United  States  the  recognition  of  our  independence.  For  more  than 
a year  both  sections  of  the  country  have  been  devastated  by  hostilities  which  have 
brought  sorrow  and  suffering  upon  thousands  of  homes  without  advancing  the 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


235 


objects  which  our  enemies  proposed  to  themselves  in  beginning  the  contest.  Such 
a proposition,  coming  from  us  at  this  time,  could  in  no  way  be  regarded  as  suing 
for  peace;  but,  being  made  when  it  is  in  our  power  to  inflict  injury  upon  our 
adversary,  would  show  conclusively  to  the  world  that  our  sole  object  is  the  estab- 
lishment of  our  independence  and  the  attainment  of  an  honorable  peace.  The 
rejection  of  this  offer  would  prove  to  the  country  that  the  responsibility  of  the 
continuance  of  the  war  does  not  rest  upon  us,  but  that  the  party  in  power  in  the 
United  States  elect  to  prosecute  it  for  purposes  of  their  own.  The  proposal  of 
peace  would  enable  the  people  of  the  United  States  to  determine  at  their  coming 
elections  wrhether  they  will  support  those  who  favor  a prolongation  of  the  war  or 
those  who  wish  to  bring  it  to  a termination,  which  can  be  but  productive  of  good 
to  both  parties  without  affecting  the  honor  of  either. 

“ I have  the  honor  to  be,  with  great  respect, 

“ Your  obedient  servant, 

“ R.  E.  Lee,  General.” 


GENERAL  ROBERT  E.  LEE. 


The  Battles  of  Fredericksburg  and  Chancellorsville. 

By  Colonel  John  J.  Garnett. 

Of  the  Confederate  States  Artillery,  and  Acting  Chief  of  Artillery  on  the  Staff  of  General  Joseph  E).  Johnston* 
at  the  Surrender  at  Greensboro,  North  Carolina,  1865. 

After  the  battle  of  Antietam  [Sharpsburg],  General  Lee’s  army 
remained,  until  late  in  October,  along  the  already  established  defensive 
lines  between  Winchester  and  the  Potomac  River. 

While  resting  in  these  positions,  General  Lee  reorganized  his 
army  into  corps  commanded  by  Generals  Longstreet  and  Stonewall 
Jackson,  who,  b}^  a recent  act  of  the  Confederate  Congress,  had  been 
promoted  to  the  rank  of  lieutenant-general. 

In  the  latter  part  of  October,  General  McClellan  commenced 
his  march  southward  from  the  vicinity  of  Harper’s  Ferry  and  the 
Antietam,  where  his  army  had  been  resting  and  reorganizing,  and 
crossed  the  Potomac  at  a point  east  of  the  Blue  Ridge  Mountains. 
Jackson’s  corps  was  assigned  to  the  duty  of  guarding  the  moun- 
tain passes,  while  Longstreet  marched  his  southward  and  on  lines 
nearly  parallel  to  those  of  the  Federals. 

McClellan’s  army  reached  Warrenton,  Va.,  on  November  5th, 
and  about  the  same  time  the  divisions  of  Longstreet  reached  Cul- 
peper Court  House.  It  was  at  this  time  that  the  authorities  at  Wash- 
ington relieved  General  McClellan  of  the  command  of  the  Army  of 
the  Potomac  and  placed  Burnside  at  its  head. 

As  long  as  McClellan  was  in  command  of  the  Army  of  the 
Potomac,  General  Lee  expected  that  the  most  scientific  methods  of 
warfare  would  be  observed.  Such  was  not  the  case,  however,  with 
Burnside,  who,  after  making  radical  changes  in  the  organization  of 
his  army,  determined  upon  a plan  of  operations  not  contemplated 
in  the  possibilities  of  the  military  situation.  This  plan  was  to  make 

(236) 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


237 


a diversion  in  the  direction  of  Gordonsville  with  a considerable  force, 
while  his  army  should  move  southward  along  the  Rappahannock 
and  cross  at  Fredericksburg,  and,  by  a quick  march,  occupy  positions 
nearer  to  the  Confederate  Capital  than  those  held  by  General  Lee. 
Upon  the  prompt  execution  of  this  plan  depended  its  success.  We 
shall  see  how  General  Burnside  found  himself  checkmated  in  every 
move  he  made,  by  his  able  opponent,  who  seems  to  have  held  him 
in  as  little  respect  in  the  game  of  war  as  he  had  Pope. 

About  the  15th  of  November,  General  Lee  discovered  that  a 
movement  was  being  made  southward  from  Warrenton  by  the  Federal 
army,  and  later,  on  the  17th,  that  a grand 
division  had  marched  in  the  direction  of 
Fredericksburg.  A portion  of  Long- 
street’s  corps  was  now  put  in  motion 
toward  Fredericksburg,  and  General  Lee 
having  discovered,  through  a forced  re- 
connoissance  by  his  cavalry,  that  the 
whole  of  Burnside’s  army  was  on  the 
move  in  the  same  direction,  the  next  day 
ordered  all  of  his  divisions  to  the  same 
locality. 

The  advance  columns  of  the  Union 
army  were  greatly  surprised  to  find  that 
their  movement  upon  Fredericksburg  had 
been  anticipated,  and  that  their  wily  antagonist  had  thwarted  their 
purpose.  Burnside  had  calculated  to  reach  the  Rappahannock  at  this 
point  and  cross  it  before  Lee  could  prevent  him,  and  that  the  latter 
would  be  forced  to  assume  his  defensive  position  at  some  point  nearer 
to  Richmond — the  North  Anna  River,  perhaps.  But,  while  the  North 
Anna  offered  strong  advantages  for  defence,  General  Lee  recognized 
also  that  the  enemy  would  be  enabled  to  secure  there  more  eligible 
positions  for  his  attack.  The  grand  division  of  General  Sumner 
reached  the  vicinity  of  Falmouth  on  the  north  side  of  the  Rappa- 
hannock, opposite  Fredericksburg,  on  the  17th  of  November,  and 
essayed  to  cross,  but  was  met  and  forced  back  by  a small  force  of 


GENERAL  FITZHUGH  LEE, 

AS  COMMANDER  C.  S.  A.  CAVALRY. 


238 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


Confederates.  On  the  21st,  General  Sumner  demanded  of  the  civil 
authorities  of  Fredericksburg  the  surrender  of  the  town  in  the 
following  letter : 

“Headquarters  Army  of  the  Potomac, 

“ November  21st,  1862. 

‘ ‘ Mayor  and  Common  Council  of  Fredericksburg : 

“ Genteemen: — Under  cover  of  the  houses  of  j'our  city  shots  have  been  fired 
upon  the  troops  of  my  command.  Your  mills  aud  manufactories  are  furnishing 
provisions  and  material  for  clothing  for  armed  bodies  in  rebellion  against  the  Gov- 
ernment of  the  United  States.  Your  railroads  and  other  means  of  transportation 
are  removing  supplies  to  the  depots  of  such  troops.  This  condition  of  things  must 
terminate,  and,  by  direction  of  General  Burnside,  I accordingly  demand  the  sur- 
render of  the  city  into  my  hands,  as  the  representative  of  the  Government  of  the 
United  States,  at  or  before  five  o’clock  this  afternoon. 

“ Failing  an  affirmative  reply  to  this  demand  by  the  hour  indicated,  sixteen 
hours  will  be  permitted  to  elapse  for  the  removal  from  the  city  of  women  and 
children,  the  sick  and  wounded  and  aged,  etc.,  which  period  having  expired,  I 
shall  proceed  to  shell  the  town.  Upon  obtaining  possession  of  the  city  every  neces- 
sary means  will  be  taken  to  preserve  order  and  secure  the  protective  operation  of 
the  laws  and  policy  of  the  United  States  Government. 

“ I am,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

“ E.  V.  Sumner, 

“ Brevet-Major-General  U.  S.  A.  commanding  Right  Grand  Division.’’ 

This  paper  was  referred  to  General  Longstreet,  who  had  now 
arrived  upon  the  scene  with  a part  of  his  corps,  and  he  advised  the 
civil  authorities  to  reply  that  their  city  would  not  be  used  for  the 
purposes  mentioned,  but  that  the  Federal  army  would  not  be  allowed 
to  occupy  the  town  nor  the  south  side  of  the  river,  except  by  force 
of  arms.  General  Sumner  placed  some  batteries  in  threatening  posi- 
tion, but  did  not  open  fire  upon  the  town.  Some  further  corre- 
spondence took  place  between  the  mayor  and  General  Sumner  which 
averted  the  shelling,  but  the  people  were  advised  by  General  Long- 
street  to  move  to  some  place  of  safety.  Many  packed  their  valuables 
and  went  beyond  the  reach  of  the  bombardment,  but  others  preferred 
to  risk  its  dangers  rather  than  leave  their  homes. 

It  is  unnecessary  at  this  point  to  detail  the  movements  of  both 
armies  which  resulted  in  the  battle  of  Fredericksburg.  On  the 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


239 


morning  of  the  13th  of  December  that  great  battle  began.  About 
noon  on  that  day  the  strongest  point  of  the  Confederate  line,  on 
Marye’s  Heights,  was  assailed.  In  order  to  fully  comprehend  the 
character  of  the  position  occupied  by  the  Confederate  army,  let  us 
look  for  a moment  at  the  topography  of  the  country  near  Freder- 
icksburg. The  Rappahannock  River  runs  through  a range  of  hills 
about  two  miles  above  the 
city  of  Fredericksburg, 
and,  continuing  toward 
the  city,  hugs  closely 
under  the  banks  on  the 
north  side.  The  Federal 
commander  occupied  this 
range,  called  Stafford 
Heights,  and  had  placed 
along  its  entire  length 
his  siege  guns  as  well  as 
his  long-range  light  bat- 
teries. This  range  com- 
mands that  on  the  south- 
west side  of  the  river, 
near  its  upper  end,  and 
the  flats  on  the  south 
intervening  between  the 
river  and  the  hills  occu- 
pied by  Lee’s  army.  The 
Confederate  left  occupied 
the  west  end  of  the  range 
where  the  river  divides  it, 
and  here  the  heights, 
known  as  Taylor’s  Hill,  are  very  nearly  even  with  those  on  the 
opposite  bank.  Below  Taylor’s,  and  half  a mile  or  more  from  the 
river  overlooking  the  city,  is  Marye’s  Hill,  which  is  not  so  high  as 
the  adjacent  hills,  and  makes  with  their  general  outline  a sort 
of  re-entering  angle.  Upon  this  point  is  located  the  old  Marye 


GENERAL,  A.  S.  JOHNSTON. 


240 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


homestead,  from  which  these  heights  take  their  historic  name.  At 
the  base  of  this  hill  runs  a road  into  the  town,  and  on  both  sides  of  this 


GENERAL  ROBERT  E.  LEE. 

From  a photograph  lent  by  Hugh  B.  McCauley,  Esq. 

road  are  stone  fences.  To  carry  this  point,  then,  meant  success  for 
the  Federal  army,  and  it  was  here  that  attack  after  attack  was  made, 
each  failing  in  succession.  The  slaughter  was  fearful  on  the  Federal 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


241 


side,  and  many  a Confederate  heart  was  touched  with  pity  for  their 
brave  but  recklessly  commanded  opponents. 

Seeing  that  this  position  held  by  Lee  was  almost  impreg- 
nable, General  Burnside,  after  many  gallant  efforts,  ordered  a 
discontinuance  of  the  attack  at  this  point.  The  right  of  the  Con- 
federate line  was  held  by  the  corps  of  Stonewall  Jackson.  It 
appears  that  General 
Jackson  did  not  like  the 
defensive  line  at  Fred- 
ericksburg, preferring 
that  of  the  North  Anna ; 
but,  great  lieutenant  that 
he  was,  he  readily  acqui- 
esced in  the  superior 
judgment  and  decision 
of  the  chieftain,  under 
whom  he  served,  and  the 
behavior  of  his  corps  on 
the  right  of  the  line  in 
this  battle  attests  the 
heartiness  with  which  he 
seconded  the  efforts  of  the 
peerless  Lee.  The  great 
battle  on  this  part  of  our 
line  commenced  earlier 
than  it  did  on  our  centre, 
near  Marye’s  Heights, 
and  was  witnessed  by  our 
troops  along  the  hilltops 
overlooking  the  city,  and  our  long-range  artillery  was  brought  into 
action  to  enfilade  the  long  lines  of  the  Federal  army  that  were  press- 
ing old  Stonewall.  General  Meade,  who  afterward  commanded  the 
Army  of  the  Potomac,  under  cover  of  a terrific  artillery  fight,  moved 
forward  supported  by  Gibbon’s  division  on  his  right  and  Doubleday’s 
on  his  left,  and  encountered  a portion  of  Jackson’s  line,  which  was 


Photo  by  Miley. 

PROFILE  PORTRAIT  OF  GENERAL  LEE. 


16 


242 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


forced  back.  The  Confederate  supporting  troops  were  also  driven  back, 
and,  for  a time,  it  looked  as  if  defeat  was  staring-  our  Stonewall  in  the 


Photo  by  Mitey 

GENERAL  LEE  AT  THE  TIME  OF  THE  BAT 
TEE  OF  FREDERICKSBURG. 


face.  Meade’s  impetuous  attack  was 
gallantly  and  bravely  made,  but  the 
brigades  of  Early’s  division,  with 
the  fire  of  the  broken  brigades  of 
A.  P.  Hill’s  division,  finally  drove 
it  back,  with  the  supports  which  had 
come  to  it  from  the  Third  Corps, 
as  well  as  the  division  of  General 
Gibbon.  The  Confederates  followed 
up  their  success,  but  coming  within 
range  of  the  enemy's  batteries  in 
position  on  the  north  side  of  the 
river,  about  2 p.  m.,  the  battle  at 
this  point  quieted  to  a desultory 
firing  of  the  pickets,  with  an  occa- 
sional discharge  of  a piece  of  artil- 
lery. 

On  the  following  day  the  Con- 
federates, knowing  the  undaunted 
spirit  of  the  enemy,  confidently  ex- 
pected a renewal  of  the  attack  on 
their  works,  and  along  their  entire 
front,  and  were  therefore  greatly 
surprised  when  they  found  that  the 
enemy  had  drawn  back  to  the  river, 
and,  under  cover  of  the  night,  re- 
treated across  the  Rappahannock, 
and  left  them  secure  “ in  their 
glory.” 

The  Army  of  the  Potomac,  on 
December  ioth,  had  an  “ aggregate 
present  for  duty  ” of  132,017,  offi- 
cers and  men  (cavalry  not  included). 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


243 


General  Lee,  on  the  same  date,  reported  his  aggregate  (not  including 
cavalry)  to  be  69,391.  The  losses  sustained  by  General  Burnside 
amounted  to  about  12,653  (to  say  nothing  of  the  chagrin  of  defeat 
his  army  felt,  which  was  effective  and  severe),  while  those  sustained  by 
General  Lee  amounted  to  5322.  After  the  battle  the  Confederates 
went  into  winter  quarters  in  the  neighborhood  of  Fredericksburg. 

Here  is  an  appropri- 
ate place  to  pay  tribute 
to  a quality  in  Robert  E. 

Lee’s  nature  that  his  bi- 
ographer s,  for  some 
reason,  have  passed  over 
lightly.  Like  all  other 
generals  who  have  at- 
tained  an  enduring  fame 
in  the  military  annals  of 
their  country,  he  pos- 
sessed in  an  eminent  de- 
gree a nature  that  could 
sympathize  with  his  sol- 
diers in  all  the  hardships 
that  fell  to  their  lot,  and 
this  quality  was  uni- 
versal in  its  application, 
embracing  the  private 

...  ..  , -r  GENERAL  JOSEPH  HOOKER,  U.  S.  A. 

soldier  as  well  as  the  offi- 
cer of  high  rank.  General  Lee,  though  a strict  disciplinarian, 
rigorously  exacting  every  duty  required  of  a soldier,  was  yet  at  all 
times  solicitous  for  and  deeply  interested  in  the  physical  comfort  of 
those  under  his  command.  While  the  army  was  in  camp  at  Fred- 
ericksburg he  used  every  means  in  his  power  to  induce  the  authorities 
at  Richmond  to  keep  his  men  amply  supplied  with  everything  neces- 
sary for  their  comfort.  The  Confederates  were  woefully  deficient  in 
clothing,  shoes,  blankets,  tents,  provisions — everything,  in  fact,  but 
arms  and  ammunition.  This  state  of  affairs  was  a source  of  sorrow 


244 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


to  General  Lee,  who  loved  his  troops  as  dearly  as  they  loved  him, 
and  he  exerted  himself  with  great  energy  and  persistency  to 
bringing  about  a change  for  the  better  in  the  condition  of  his 
soldiers.  The  eloquent  Senator  Daniel,  of  Virginia,  in  reviewing 
his  character,  says : 

“ So  it  was,  that  while  the  passions  of  men  were  loosened, 
and  the  fierce  work  of  war  spread  havoc  and  desolation  far  and 
wide,  he  who  directed  its  tremendous  force  with  stern  and  nervous 
hand  moved  also  amongst  its  scenes  of  woe — a gracious  and 
healing  spirit.  So  it  was  to  him  a stricken  foe  was  a foe  no 
longer — that  his  orders  to  the  surgeons  of  his  army  were  to  ‘ treat 
the  whole  field  alike ; ’ and  when,  at  Chancellorsville,  he  in  person 
led  the  tempestuous  assault  that  won  the  victory,  and  stood  amongst 
the  wounded  of  the  blue  and  gray  heaped  around  him  in  indis- 
criminate carnage,  his  first  thought  and  care  were  for  them,  alike 
in  their  common  suffering.  So  it  was  that,  whether  in  Pennsyl- 
vania, Maryland  or  Virginia,  he  restrained  every  excess  of  conduct, 
and  held  the  reckless  and  the  ruthless  within  those  bounds  which 
duty  sets  to  action.  So  it  was  that  to  one  homeless  during 
the  days  of  strife  he  wrote : ‘ Occupy  yourself  in  helping  those 
more  helpless  than  yourself.’  So  it  was  that,  when  the  gallant 
General  Phil  Kearney  fell  at  Ox  Hill,  he  sent  his  sword  and  horse 
through  the  lines  to  his  mourning  widow ; and  that  when  Lincoln 
was  struck  down  by  an  assassin’s  hand,  he  denounced  the  deed  as 
‘ a crime  previously  unknown  to  the  country,  and  one  that  must 
be  deprecated  by  every  American.’  And  so,  too,  when  one  day 
here  a man  humbly  clad  sought  alms  at  his  door,  Lee  pointed 
to  his  retiring  form  and  said : ‘ That  is  one  of  our  old  soldiers 
who  is  in  necessitous  circumstances.  He  fought  on  the  other  side, 
but  we  must  not  remember  that  against  him  now.’  And  this  poor 
soldier  said  of  him  afterward : ‘ He  is  the  noblest  man  that  ever 
lived.  He  not  only  had  a kind  word  for  me,  but  he  gave  me  some 
money  to  help  me  on  my  way.’  Better  is  that  praise  than  any 
garland  of  the  poet  or  the  rhetorician.” 

Finding  that  his  supply  of  provisions  was  too  scant  to  satisfy 


Drawn  by  Warren  B.  Davis. 

CONFEDERATE  SHARPSHOOTERS  AT  FREDERICKSBURG. 

(245) 


246 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


his  army  s immediate  needs,  Lee  sent  Longstreet  with  two  of  his 
divisions  to  the  district  south  of  Petersburg,  hoping  by  so  doing 
to  relieve  the  drain  upon  the  scanty  commissariat.  This  reduction 
of  the  force  at  Fredericksburg  left  the  Confederate  army  at  that 
point  numbering  fort}'-  thousand  men,  while  the  Federals  in  their 
front  were  a round  one  hundred  thousand.  After  Longstreet  had 
been  sent  away,  General  Lee,  with  the  comfort  of  his  army  in  view, 
decided  to  move  his  position  to  some  point  more  remote  from  the 
Federal  lines.  After  consultation  with  his  officers  this  move 
was  considered  inadvisable,  and  he  remained  at  Fredericksburg, 
quietly  making  preparations  for  the  coming  campaign.  In  the 
meantime  General  Joe  Hooker  had  been  appointed  to  the  command 
of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  a change  which  had  been  made  im- 
perative by  the  ridiculous  effort  of  Burnside  to  move  his  army 
with  its  immense  artillery  and  wagon  trains  in  the  midst  of  winter. 
This  move  of  Burnside’s  is  known  in  history  as  “ The  Mud 
March,”  and  resulted  in  his  army  being  compelled,  by  the  condition 
of  the  roads,  to  return  to  its  camp  opposite  Fredericksburg.  There 
were  but  two  ways  left  open  for  the  relief  of  the  Army  of  the 
Potomac  from  the  embarrassing  position  into  which  it  had  been 
placed  by  its  commander.  One  was  at  the  opening  of  the  spring 
campaign  to  cross  the  Rappahannock  by  one  of  the  upper  fords, 
and,  by  a rapid  march,  manoeuvre  Lee  from  his  intrenched  posi- 
tion at  Fredericksburg ; the  other  was  to  transfer  the  army  by 
water  to  the  south  side  of  the  James  and  attack  Richmond  from 
that  direction.  This  latter  possibility  had  something  to  do  with 
the  sending  of  Longstreet  with  the  divisions  of  Hood  and  Pickett 
to  the  south  side  of  the  James.  After  a long  period  of  inactivity 
Hooker,  having  effected  many  needed  reforms  in  his  army,  deter- 
mined to  take  the  initiative  against  Lee.  He  had  concluded  that  the 
Confederate  left,  at  the  upper  fords,  was  the  most  vulnerable  point 
of  attack,  and,  after  a series  of  manoeuvres,  all  designed  to  mask  his 
real  intention,  Hooker  located  four  corps  of  the  Federal  army  at 
Chancellorsville,  a place  ten  miles  southwest  of  Fredericksburg.  It 
is  not,  as  would  appear  from  its  name,  a town  or  village,  but  simply 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


247 


a farm-house,  with  the  usual  surroundings.  The  intersection  of 
several  roads  at  this  point  gave  it  a military  value  for  strategic 
operations,  which  Hooker  was  uot  slow  to  appreciate.  Having  gotten 
himself  fairly  into  position,  Hooker  was  much  elated  over  his  pros- 
pects of  victory.  In  one  of  his  orders  to  his  troops,  he  announced 
that  “ the  enemy  must  either  ingloriously  fly,  or  come  out  from 
behind  his  defences  and  give  us  battle  on  our  own  ground,  where 
certain  destruction  awaits  him.”  Again  he  said  : “ The  Confederate 
army  is  now  the  legitimate  property  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac. 
They  may  as  well  pack  up  their  haversacks  and  make  for  Richmond, 
and  I shall  be  after  them.” 

While  Hooker  was  boasting,  Lee  was  quietly  planning  and 
preparing  to  give  him  battle.  As  a preliminary  to  his  intended 
movement  toward  Chancellors ville,  Hooker  threw  a pontoon  bridge 
across  the  Rappahannock,  a short  distance  below  the  mouth  of  Deep 
Run,  and,  later  in  the  same  day,  another  about  a mile  below  the 
first.  A large  force  passed  over  these  bridges  daring  the  day  of 
their  construction  and  was  held  under  the  river  banks,  being  fully 
protected  from  our  artillery  by  the  high  banks  and  the  narrow  stream, 
and  their  batteries  on  the  north  bank  covered  the  intervening  plain 
between  our  troops  and  the  river.  General  Lee  made  his  dispositions 
with  a view  of  preventing  the  advance  of  the  enemy  after  crossing 
rather  than  incur  the  loss  that  would  attend  an  effort  to  prevent  him 
from  doing  so.  There  was  no  sign  of  an  attack  at  any  other  portion 
of  our  lines  near  Fredericksburg,  and  this  demonstration  was  so 
feeble  that  General  Lee  at  once  became  satisfied  that  the  enemy 
intended  to  make  his  main  attack  at  some  other  point.  Information 
received  from  General  Stuart  that  a large  body  of  infantry  and 
artillery  was  passing  up  the  river  on  this  day  (April  28th),  confirmed 
General  Lee  in  this  belief. 

Early  in  the  forenoon  of  April  29th,  General  Stuart  reported 
that  the  enemy  had  crossed  in  large  force  at  Kelly’s  Ford  on  the 
previous  evening,  and  that  a heavy  column  was  moving  toward  Ger- 
manna  Ford  and  another  toward  Ely’s  Ford.  The  routes  these 
columns  were  pursuing  converge  near  Chancellorsville,  and  many 


248 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


GENERAL  JAMES  LONGSTREET.  GENERAL  LAFAYETTE  MCLAWS. 


roads  lead  from  this  point  to  the  rear  of  General  Lee’s  position 
at  Fredericksburg.  It  is  in  this  position  at  Chancellorsville  that 
we  left  Hooker  with  four  corps  of  his  army. 

The  continued  inactivity  of  the  enemy  at  Fredericksburg  made 
it  now  certain  that  the  main  attack  would  be  made  upon  General 
Lee’s  flank  and  rear.  Accordingly  a sufficient  force  was  left  to 


GENERAL  JUBAL  A.  EARLY. 


GENERAL  ISAAC  R.  TRIMBLE. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


249 


hold  our  lines,  and  the  main  body  of  our  army  was  put  in  motion 
to  give  battle  to  Hooker  at  Chancellorsville.  At  midnight  of  the 
30th  of  April,  McLaws’  division,  with  the  exception  of  Barksdale’s 
brigade,  marched  toward  Chancellorsville.  General  Jackson  fol- 
lowed next  morning  with  all  of  his  corps  with  the  exception  of 
Early’s  division,  which  had  been  left  at  Fredericksburg.  Our 
troops  moved  forward  to  the  attack  about  11  a.  m.,  and  soon 
encountered  the  enemy.  Heavy  skirmishing  soon  followed,  but  our 
troops  pressed  steadily  on.  A heav}^  attack  on  General  McLaws 
was  handsomely  repulsed,  and  a brigade  of  Anderson’s  division 
coming  in  upon  the  enemy’s  flank  caused  his  whole  line  to  re- 
treat. Our  troops  pursued  vigorously  to  within  about  a mile  of 
Chancellorsville. 

This  position  was  one  of  great  natural  strength,  and  had  been 
made  stronger  by  breastworks  constructed  of  logs ; and  an  impen- 
etrable abatis  had  been  made  by  felling  trees  in  front,  while  the 
whole  was  surrounded  by  a dense  forest.  The  approaches  to  this 
position  were  swept  by  artillery.  The  left  of  Hooker’s  line 
extended  from  Chancellorsville  to  the  Rappahannock,  covering  his 
pontoon  bridge  by  which  he  communicated  with  the  north  side, 
while  his  right  swept  along  the  Germanna  Ford  road  to  the  west 
for  a distance  of  more  than  two  miles.  A direct  attack,  it  was 
evident,  would  be  attended  with  great  difficulty  and  loss.  Leaving 
a force  in  front,  General  Lee  determined  to  make  the  effort  to  turn 
the  enemy’s  right  flank  and  to  gain  his  rear.  General  Jackson  with 
his  three  divisions  was  selected  for  this  perilous  undertaking. 
Early  on  the  2d  of  May,  General  Jackson  marched  by  the  flanking 
roads,  his  movements  being  covered  by  the  cavalry  under  General 
Stuart.  General  Jackson’s  leading  division,  under  General  Rodes, 
reached  the  old  turnpike  in  rear  of  Chancellorsville  late  in  the 
afternoon.  It  was  immediately  formed  in  line  of  battle  at  right 
angles  to  the  road,  and  the  other  divisions,  as  they  arrived  after  this 
long  march,  were  placed  : Trimble’s  division,  commanded  by  Briga- 
dier-General R.  F.  Col'ston,  in  the  second  ; and  A.  P.  Hill’s  in  the 
third.  When  all  was  ready,  at  about  6 p.  m.,  the  whole  force 


250 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


GENERA^  HENRY  HETH. 


GENERAL  R.  E.  RODES. 


advanced,  and,  taking  the  enemy  by  surprise,  caused  them  to  fly 
with  scarcely  a brief  resistance.  Our  troops  pushed  forward  with 
great  impetuosity,  and  captured  position  after  position,  taking  all 
of  the  enemy’s  artillery  and  defeating  his  every  attempt  to  rally. 
This  flight  and  pursuit  was  kept  up  until  our  troops  reached  the 
abatis  in  front  of  the  main  line  of  the  enemy  near  Chancellorsville ; 
and,  as  it  was  now  dark,  General  Jackson  ordered  the  troops  to  be 
halted.  Hill’s  division  was  ordered  to  relieve  Rodes  and  Colston. 


GENERAL  RICHARD  H.  ANDERSON. 


GENERAL  J.  E.  B.  STUART. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


251 


whose  troops,  in  the  rapidity  of  their  advance,  had  become  com- 
pletely blended  into  one  line. 

General  Jackson  and  his  staff,  while  returning  from  the  front, 
met  the  advancing  skirmishers  of  Hill’s  division,  and,  in  the  dark- 
ness, being  taken  for  the  enemy,  were  fired  upon.  Several  members 
of  his  staff  were  killed  and  a number  wounded ; but  the  greatest 
calamity  that  could  have 


befallen  the  army  and 
the  Confederacy  was  the 
wounding  of  General 
Jackson.  He  was  borne 
from  the  field  suffering 
from  a severe  injury  from 
which  he  died  a few  days 
afterward.  The  command 
now  devolved  upon  Major- 
General  A.  P.  Hill.  Soon 
after  his  division,  com- 
manded by  General  Heth, 
had  gotten  into  position, 
a furious  artillery  fire  was 
opened  Jipon  them,  and 
the  enemy’s  infantry  ad- 
vanced to  the  attack,  but 
were  handsomely  re- 
pulsed. Shortly  after- 
ward General  Hill  was 
wounded,  and  General  J. 

E.  B.  Stuart  was  sent  for 
to  assume  the  command 
of  this  corps.  On  taking  command  Stuart  reconnoitered  the  ground, 
and,  having  become  acquainted  with  the  dispositions  of  the  troops, 
determined,  on  account  of  the  darkness  of  the  night  and  the 
difficulty  of  passing  through  the  woods,  to  defer  further  operations 
until  morning. 


STONEWALL  JACKSON. 


252 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


When  the  sound  of  Jackson’s  battle  reached  our  troops  in 
front  of  Chancellorsville,  they  were  ordered  to  press  forward  on  the 
enemy’s  left,  so  as  to  prevent  him  from  sending  reinforcements  to 
the  point  where  Stonewall  was  assailing  him.  This  was  done  in 

magnificent  style,  and  as  they  moved  forward  they  were  ordered 

to  converge  toward  the  left,  so  as  to  connect  with  Jackson’s  right. 

Early  on  the  3d  of  May,  Stuart  pushed  his  troops  forward  and 
attacked  the  enemy,  who  had  greatly  strengthened  his  position  by 
breastworks,  and  he  had  placed  a large  number  of  guns  in  intreuch- 
ments,  so  as  to  sweep  the  woods  through  which  our  troops  were 
compelled  to  advance.  The  whole  of  Stuart’s  force  soon  became 
merged  into  one  line,  and  was  hotly  engaged.  The  enemy’s 
breastworks  were  carried  by  assault,  and  he  was  driven  from 

the  barricade  in  their  rear.  Three  times  were  the  next  line  of 

works  carried,  and  as  often  retaken.  Finally,  however,  the  left 
was  reinforced  and  succeeded  in  driving  back  the  lines  of  the 
enemy.  Anderson  and  McLaws  pressed  forward  on  Chancellorsville, 
and  as  the  troops  advancing  upon  the  enemy’s  front  focussed  on 
his  central  position,  Stuart’s  right  joined  the  left  of  Anderson’s 
division,  and  then  the  whole  army  pressed  forward  like  a fearful 
cyclone  that  could  not  be  stayed.  The  enemy  fled  in  disorder 
from  every  one  of  his  positions,  and  before  noon  of  this  day  our 
forces  were  in  undisputed  possession  of  the  field.  The  losses  of 
the  enemy  in  killed,  wounded  and  prisoners  had  been  very  heavy, 
and  he  had  retreated  to  a position  nearer  the  Rappahannock, 
which  he  had  previously  fortified.  This  position  General  Lee  was 
about  to  attack  when  intelligence  reached  him  from  Fredericksburg 
that  affairs  in  that  direction  needed  his  attention.  By  a misappre- 
hension of  orders  on  the  part  of  an  officer  conveying  them  to 
General  Early,  the  latter  moved  with  his  entire  command,  except 
Hays’  brigade  and  one  regiment  of  Barksdale’s  at  Fredericksburg, 
toward  Chancellorsville.  When  this  withdrawal  of  Early  was 
perceived  by  the  enemy,  he  gave  evidence  of  his  purpose  to  advance. 
The  mistake  having  been  corrected,  Early  returned  to  his  original 
position. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


253 


saults. 
one,  a 


Before  daylight  of  the  3d  of  May,  the  enemy  occupied  the 
town  of  Fredericksburg  in  force.  Earl}'  in  the  morning  a strong 
demonstration  was  made  against  the  right,  but  was  easily  repulsed. 
Very  soon,  however,  the  enemy  advanced  in  large  force  against 
Marye’s  Hill.  Barksdale’s  men  and  the  Washington  Artillery 
gallantly  repulsed  two  as- 
After  the  second 
flag  of  truce  was 
sent  from  the  town  asking 
leave  to  provide  for  the 
wounded.  Immediately 
after  the  return  of  the  flag 
of  truce,  three  heavy  col- 
umns made  the  attack. 

The}'  were  repulsed  on  the 
right  and  left,  but  the  small 
force  in  the  sunken  road 
at  the  base  of  Marye’s  Hill 
was  outnumbered,  over- 
powered and  captured. 

The  eight  pieces  of  artil- 
lery on  Marye’s  and  the 
adjacent  hills  were  cap- 
tured also.  This  success 
of  the  enemy  enabled  him 
to  come  on  our  rear  at 
Chancellors ville  or  to 
threaten  our  lines  of  com- 
munication. He  first  at- 
tempted the  latter,  but  met  with  a determined  resistance  on  the 
telegraph  road  from  Hays’  and  Barksdale’s  brigades,  which  had 
fallen  back  on  that  road  and  been  reinforced  by  three  regiments  of 
Gordon’s  brigade.  He  then  moved  up  the  plank  road  to  threaten 
the  rear  of  Lee’s  army,  but  was  held  in  check  by  Wilcox’s  brigade 
and  one  of  Garnett’s  batteries  at  Salem  Church  about  five  miles 


GENERAL  A.  P.  HILL. 
Poto  by  Cook. 


254 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


from  Fredericksburg.  It  was  this  state  of  things  that  now  caused 
General  Lee  to  turn  his  attention  from  Hooker  in  his  front  to  Sedg- 
wick in  his  rear.  Fortunately  the  former  was  already  whipped,  and 
only  a few  preparations  were  necessary  to  accomplish  the  same  end 
with  the  latter.  General  McLaws,  with  his  three  brigades,  and  one 
of  Anderson’s,  was  ordered  to  reinforce  Wilcox  at  Salem  Church. 
On  his  arrival  there  he  found  Wilcox  confronted  by  the  whole  of 
Sedgwick’s  corps  with  a part  of  another.  Two  brigades  were  placed 
on  Wilcox’s  right  and  two  on  his  left. 

Sedgwick’s  artillery  kept  up  a vigorous  fire  upon  our  line  for 
some  time,  when,  finally,  his  infantry  in  these  lines  came  forward  to 
the  attack.  This  was  directed  mainly  against  the  line  of  General 
Wilcox,  where,  with  the  Huger  battery  of  his  battalion,  the  writer 
was  serving  near  the  Salem  Church.  This  assault,  which  occurred 
under  the  writer’s  eye,  was  met  with  the  most  determined  coolness, 
and  after  the  mightiest  struggle  ever  witnessed  the  first  line  was 
beaten  back  with  great  slaughter.  The  second  line  essayed  to  take 
the  place  of  the  first  but  broke  in  disorder,  under  the  steady  fire 
of  Wilcox’s  men,  and,  finally,  the  whole  line  gave  way  in  a confused 
mass  which  fled  to  the  rear,  closely  pursued  by  Wilcox  and  Semmes. 
These  brigades  followed  the  retreating  Federals  until  they  came 
upon  their  reserves,  and,  as  it  was  now  quite  dark,  General  Wilcox 
thought  it  prudent  to  return  to  his  position  at  Salem  Church. 

General  Early  advanced  the  next  morning  and  easily  recap- 
tured Marye’s  Heights,  and  gained  a position  in  rear  of  Sedgwick’s 
left.  While  these  events  were  taking  place  the  enemy  near  Chan- 
cellorsville  had  strengthened  his  position  to  such  an  extent  that  it 
was  not  deemed  advisable  to  attack  him  until  Sedgwick  had  been 
thoroughly  disposed  of.  Accordingly,  on  the  following  day  General 
Lee  directed  General  Anderson,  with  his  remaining  brigades,  to  join 
McLaws,  leaving  Jackson’s  corps,  under  Stuart,  to  hold  the  positions 
in  Hooker’s  front,  at  Chancellorsville.  The  troops  to  confront  Sedg- 
wick did  not  get  into  position  for  attack  until  6 p.  m.,  when  Early 
and  Anderson  moved  forward  and  drove  the  enemy  toward  the 
Rappahannock.  General  McLaws,  who  was  to  have  joined  in  this 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


255 


attack,  was  prevented  by  darkness  from  seeing  its  successful  issue 
until  the  enemy  commenced  to  recross  the  river  on  his  pontoon 


bridge,  not  far  below  Banks’  Ford. 
General  Wilcox,  accompanied  by 
one  of  Garnett’s  batteries,  went 
very  nearly  to.  the  river  in  pursuit, 
and  captured  a large  number  of 
prisoners.  General  Sedgwick  ef- 
fected his  escape  during  the  night, 
and  as  Fredericksburg  was  evacu- 
ated, General  Lee’s  rear  was  safe. 
Leaving  Earl}"  to  guard  the  rear, 
as  before,  the  indomitable  Lee  now 
returned,  with  Anderson  and  Mc- 
Laws,  to  renew  the  attack  upon 
Hooker,  but  that  redoubtable  war- 
rior thought  it  prudent,  under  cover 
of  a fearful  rain  storm,  to  retrace 
his  steps  across  the  river,  and  pay 
the  penalty  to  his  government 
which  his  boastful  predecessors  had 
done. 

With  the  exception  of  a small 
detachment  which  was  left  to  guard 
the  battlefield  and  collect  the  cap- 
tured property,  the  Army  of  North- 
ern Virginia  returned  to  its  former 
positions  near  Fredericksburg.  In 
his  report  of  this  battle,  General 
Lee  says : “ The  movement  by 
which  the  enemy’s  position  was 
turned  and  the  fortune  of  the  day 
decided,  was  conducted  by  the 
lamented  Lieutenant-General  Jack- 
son,  who,  as  has  already  been  stated, 


STATUE  OF  STONEWARE  JACKSON,  IN  RICH- 
MOND,  VA. 

Photo  by  Cook. 


256 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


was  severely  wounded  near  the  close  of  the  engagement  on  Saturday 
evening.  I do  not  propose  here  to  speak  of  the  character  of  this 
illustrious  man,  since  removed  from  the  scene  of  his  eminent  usefulness 
by  the  hand  of  an  inscrutable,  but  all-wise,  Providence.  I nevertheless 
desire  to  pay  the  tribute  of  my  admiration  to  the  matchless  energy 
and  skill  that  marked  this  last  act  of  his  life,  forming,  as  it  did,  a 
worthy  conclusion  of  that  long  series  of  splendid  achievements 
which  won  for  him  the  lasting  love  and  gratitude  of  his  country.” 
The  enemy’s  losses  in  this  battle  were  very  severe.  About  5000 
prisoners  were  captured,  with  13  pieces  of  artillery,  19,500  stands 
of  small  arms,  17  colors,  and  a large  quantity  of  ammunition.  At 
the  time  of  this  battle  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  numbered,  officers 
and  men  for  duty,  113,838,  with  404  pieces  of  artillery.  The  returns 
of  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia  showed  an  aggregate  of  59,681, 
with  160  guns.  The  casualties  in  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  were 
17,287,  while  those  in  the  Army  of  Lee  numbered  10,281. 

Chaucellorsville  was,  without  doubt,  the  most  brilliant  of  all 
General  Lee’s  battles,  and  was  a victory  to  the  Confederate  arms 
as  decisive  almost  as  at  Manassas.  Hooker  had  reckoned  without 
his  host,  and  a humiliating  defeat  was  the  result. 


Drawn  by  Warren  B.  Davis. 

GENERAL  ROBERT  E.  LEE  AT  THE  BATTLE  OF  GETTYSBURG. 

Place  your  batteries  on  Seminary  Ridge , and  either  disperse  them  or  develop  the  purpose  of 

their  movement.  ’ ’ 

(257) 


17 


GENERAL  ROBERT  E.  LEE. 

The  Great  Confederate’s  Part  in  the  Battle  of  Gettysburg. 

By  Colonel  John  J.  Garnett. 

Of  the  Confederate  States  Artillery,  and  Acting  Chief  of  Artillery  on  the  Staff  of  General  Joseph  E.  Johnston, 
at  the  Surrender  at  Greensboro,  North  Carolina,  1865. 

I. — The  First  Day’s  Struggle, 

Thirty-three  years  ago  the  quiet,  old-fashioned  Pennsjdvania 
town  of  Gettysburg  became  the  scene  of  one  of  the  mightiest  struggles 
known  to  warfare.  In  and  aronnd  its  sleepy  suburbs  the  citizen 
soldiery  of  a then  disunited  country  for  three  days  shed  immortal 
glory  on  American  valor  in  a series  of  battles,  the  most  fiercely  con- 
tested of  an}^  known  to  the  history  of  the  country. 

Shortly  after  the  battle  of  Chancellorsville,  which  resulted  in  the 
necessary  withdrawal  of  the  Federal  forces  to  their  former  position  on 
the  left  bank  of  the  Rappahannock  River,  General  Tee  determined 
that  his  opportunity  had  come  to  invade  Maryland  and  Pennsylvania. 
He  seems  to  have  been  induced  to  enter  upon  this  perilous  under- 
taking by  several  military  considerations  of  an  important  character. 
First,  he  felt  the  increasing  deficiency  of  cavalry  and  artillery  horses, 
and  of  the  means  of  subsistence  for  his  army  in  an  almost  desolate 
territory  from  which  he  had  hitherto  drawn  his  supplies.  Secondly, 
he  had  been  led  by  unmistakable  signs  to  believe  that  the  morale  of 
General  Hooker’s  army  had  been  destroyed  by  that  battle,  and,  like 
the  skillful  military  commander  he  was,  to  incline  to  the  idea  that 
that  of  his  army  had  been  correspondingly  increased.  Thirdly, 
there  was  the  evident  fact  of  the  depletion  of  the  Union  Army  by 
the  return  to  their  homes  of  a number  of  regiments  whose  term 
of  service  had  expired  ; and,  finally,  there  was  an  apparent  division 
of  sentiment  in  the  Northern  States  in  regard  to  the  conduct  and 
continuance  of  the  war,  engendered  by  an  intense  partisan  feeling 

(258) 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


259 


and  desire  for  office.  Of  this  division  of  sentiment,  about  which 
there  was  no  doubt  in  his  mind,  General  Lee  now  determined  to 
take  advantage. 

For  some  time  it  unquestionably  did  appear  as  if  his  cherished 
hopes  of  a successful  invasion  would  be  realized,  for,  when  he  was 
about  to  cross  the  Potomac,  evidently  endeavoring  to  feel  his  way, 
such  was  the  apparent  apa- 
thy that  prevailed  among 
the  people  who  were  most 
in  danger,  that  it  seemed 
impossible  to  arouse  them 
to  their  true  situation,  and 
to  organize  them  in  the  de- 
fence of  their  homes. 


Having 


upon 


this 


determined 
campaign,  our 


great  captain  began  to  ar- 
range and  perfect  his  plans, 
and  to  remodel  and 
strengthen  his  army  ; and 
when  his  preparations  were 
completed  he  found  himself 
at  the  head  of  one  of  the 
best  disciplined  and  most 
reliable  armies  the  world 
ever  saw.  Imaginative  his- 
torians have  recorded  the 
opinion  that  the  Confeder- 
ate troops  under  Lee,  were 

in  a sadly  demoralized  state  at  the  opening  of  this  campaign  ; but 
such  fallacies  need  no  better  refutation  than  that  furnished  by  Lee’s 
army  in  action  at  Gettysburg. 

To  follow  the  movements  of  the  corps  and  divisions  of  the  Army 
of  Northern  Virginia  while  on  the  march  to  Gettysburg  would  be 
tedious ; but  before  marshaling  them  in  battle  array,  it  may  be 


GENERAL  ROBERT  E.  LEE. 


26o 


GENERxAX  ROBERT  EDWARD  EEE, 


interesting-  to  note  here  the  lofty  sense  of  justice  which  always 
characterized  General  Lee’s  every  action  as  a private  citizen  and  a 
soldier.  Previous  to  the  invasion  of  Pennsylvania  he  issued  a strict 
order  forbidding  any  of  the  troops  under  his  command  to  indulge  in 
ail}'-  species  of  foraging  or  raiding  on  the  private  property  of  the 
people  through  whose  possessions  they  should  pass  ; and  he  earnestly 

enjoined  upon  his  officers 
that  they  should  see  to  it 
that  this  order  was  vigor- 
ously and  religiously  ob- 
served. We,  who  had  com- 
mands, exerted  ourselves 
diligently  in  trying  to  re- 
strain our  men  from  violat- 
ing this  order,  but  found  it 
at  times  a difficult  matter  to 
control  troops  who  had  been 
subjected  to  many  hardships 
through  the  depredations  of 
their  opponents  in  their  own 
territory,  and  who  now  had 
an  excellent  chance  to  illus- 
trate the  gospel  of  retalia- 
tion. I recall  an  amusing 
incident  which  occurred  to 
me  on  the  day  before  the 
great  fight  began.  I was 
riding  some  distance  in 
advance  of  my  command, 
when,  happening  to  glance  back,  I noticed  that  one  of  my  bat- 
teries of  artillery  had  become  disorganized.  Looking  into  a large 
field  which  surrounded  an  old  stone  mansion,  I saw  a number  of  my 
men  making  a lively  detour  about  the  houses,  in  pursuit  of  several 
fine  porkers,  turkeys  and  fowl  that  had  but  a short  time  before  been 
enjoying  themselves  in  undisturbed  peacefulness.  Calling  my 


GENERAL  E.  S.  EWELL. 
From  photo  by  Cook. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


261 


adjutant,  I ordered  him  to  have  the  men  brought  into  the  battery  at 
once,  and  to  compel  them  to  quit  their  plundering.  Hungry  men 
do  not  take  kindly  to  discipline,  and  my  adjutant  succeeded  poorly 
in  the  errand  on  which  I despatched  him. 

“ Here’s  a fine  fat  turkey  for  supper,”  cried  a lusty  young 
Virginian,  as  he  rushed  across  the  field  swinging  the  captive  bird 
by  its  leg. 

“And  here’s  a nice 
young  pig  for  breakfast, 


colonel,”  sang  out  a com- 
rade close  behind  him. 

Human  nature,  I con- 
fess, was  sorely  tempted  on 
that  occasion.  While  these 
depredations  were  going  on 
the  venerable  old  Dunkard 
who  owned  the  mansion  and 
its  surroundings  calmly  sat 
on  the  porch  and  watched 
his  despoilment  in  the  most 
philosophical  manner. 

Anxious  to  make  amends  so 
far  as  my  own  conscience 
was  concerned,  I leaped  the 
fence  with  my  horse  and 
rode  up  to  where  the  old 
man  was  sitting. 

“ At  what  do  you  value 
your  loss  ? ” I asked. 

“It  is  of  no  consequence,”  he  answered.  “The  Town  Council 
has  given  you  permission  to  take  all  you  find,  and  if  they  don’t 
pay  me  Abe  Lincoln  will.  Don’t  trouble  yourself,  sir.” 

This  philosophical  view  of  the  matter  seemed  to  be  shared 
by  all  of  the  residents,  and  it  proved  very  agreeable  to  the  tired 
and  hungry  throng  that  had  arrived  among  them. 


GENERAL  DABNEY  H.  MAURY. 
From  photo  by  Cook. 


262  GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 

It  was  now  evident  that  General  Lee’s  intention  was  to  con- 
centrate his  army  on  the  turnpike  road  leading  through  Gettysburg 
to  Baltimore.  At  the  same  time  the  Federal  army  was  gradually 
extending  itself  toward  the  village.  This,  then,  was  the  focus 
toward  which  all  these  hostile  rays  tended,  and  at  which  they  at 


GENERAL  LEE  ON  HIS  FAVORITE  HORSE  “TRAVELLER.” 

length  all  concentrated.  But  the  time  had  not  yet  come  for  action. 
A few  more  moves  had  to  be  made  in  the  great  game  of  preparation 
which  both  commanders  were  playing. 

Encamped,  on  that  momentous  night  of  June  30th,  within  a 
short  distance  of  Gettysburg,  were  23,000  Union  infantry  and  6000 


PORTRAIT  OF  GENERAL  LEE  FROM  AN  ENGRAVING. 
(263) 


264 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


cavalry,  and  about  27,000  Confederate  infantry  and  artillery,  ready 
to  meet  each  other  in  the  morning  in  deadly  conflict  to  settle  the 
fate  of  the  republic  of  the  United  States. 

There  was  but  little  sleep  in  the  quaint  old  town  that  night. 
The  inhabitants  sat  on  their  porches  and  in  their  rooms  discussing, 
with  bated  breath,  the  coming  struggle,  while  the  reckless  soldiers 

of  the  contending  armies 
sang  ribald  and  patriotic 
songs,  played  cards  and 
cracked  jokes,  enjoying 
themselves  in  any  and 
every  way  their  fancies  led, 
unmindful  of  the  fearful  fate 
impending  over  them. 

The  sun  never  shone 
more 

cast  its  first  beams  across 
the  hill-tops  surrou 
Gettysburg  on  the  1st  of 
July  thirty -three  years  ago. 
In  the  Confederate  camp 
the  night  had  passed  with- 
out any  incident  of  special 
note.  The  pickets  had  been 
warned  to  be  alert  and  vigi- 
lant to  every  move  of  t h e 
enemy,  and  those  of  the 
troops  who  sought  their 
tents  for  rest  lay  down 
with  the  consciousness  that  this  day  was  to  be  one  of  importance. 
The  rank  and  file  knew  that  a great  battle  was  now  inevitable. 

I recall  an  incident  which  illustrates  the  spirit  which  animated 
our  boys  in  gray  that  night.  While  sitting  near  my  camp-fire 
about  8 p.  m.,  I received  a call  from  a former  West  Point  friend 
named  W.  W.  McCreary,  who  was  then  acting  as  ordnance  officer 


brightly  than  when  it 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


265 


of  a division  of  A.  P.  Hill’s  corps.  Poor  fellow,  he  seemed  to  chafe 
at  the  slowness  with  which  the  hours  dragged  along.  His  promo- 
tion in  the  ordnance  had  been  slow,  and  he  was  anxious  to  demon- 
strate by  deed  of  valor  that  he  was  deserving  of  higher  rank.  We 
talked  together  on  various  matters  well  along  into  the  small 
hours,  the  burden  of  his  conversation  being  his  desire  to  obtain 
the  colonelcy  of  an  i n- 
fantry  regiment ; and  when 
he  took  his  leave  he  shook 
my  hand  with  the  remark : 

“ To-morrow  I’ll  win  a col- 
onel’s commission  or  be 
buried  on  the  soil  of  Penn- 
sylvania.” 

Prejudiced  writers,  who 
have  questioned  . the  disci- 
pline and  morale  of  the 
Army  of  Northern  Virginia 
previous  to  the  opening  of 
the  battle  on  this  field, 
would  have  been  disabused 
of  such  ideas  had  they  been 
present  on  that  bright  July 
morning  and  seen  the  eager- 
ness which  the  Confeder- 
ates manifested  to  be  up  and 
fighting. 

Little  time  was  lost  in 
preparation  for  an  attack. 

General  Lee  had  determined  at  the  outset  to  assume  the  offensive. 
General  Hill’s  corps  occupied  positions  along  the  turnpike  between 
Cashtown  and  Gettysburg — the  greater  portion  being  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  Cashtown,  which  is  about  nine  miles  to  the  northwest  of 
Gettysburg.  The  other  corps,  Longstreet’s  and  Ewell’s,  were 
situated,  the  former  west  of  the  South  Mountain  and  the  latter 


GENERAL  GEORGE  G.  MEADE,  U.  S.  A. 


266 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


mostly  to  the  north  of  Gett}rsburg  and  covering  the  country  from 
Carlisle  to  York.  On  finding  the  village  of  Gettysburg  occupied 
by  a strong  body  of  Federal  troops,  General  Hill  notified  General 
Lee  of  his  purpose  to  make  an  attack  in  force  ; and,  receiving  the 
latter’s  approval,  accordingly  moved  Heth’s  division  forward  on  the 
Chambersburg  road,  with  Pender’s  division  in  easy  supporting  dis- 
tance. As  Heth  advanced  he  threw  Davis’s  brigade  to  the  left 
and  Archer’s  to  the  right  of  the  road,  and  held  Pettigrew’s  and 
Brockenborough’s  in  support.  These  movements  brought  the  two 
armies  very  near  to  each  other.  Some  little  time  had  been  lost  in  get- 
ting our  troops  into  line  of  battle;  and 
it  was  not  until  9.30  a.  m.  that  the 
order  was  given  to  open  the  attack. 

To  understand  the  situation  it  is 
necessary  to  know  that  Gettysburg  lies 
partly  between  Seminary  Ridge  on  the 
west  and  Cemetery  Ridge  on  the  south- 
east, a distance  of  1400  yards  dividing 
the  crests  of  the  two  ridges.  In  front 
of  Seminary  Ridge  was  a force  of  Fed- 
eral cavalry  under  the  command  of  Gen- 
eral Buford,  and  the  opening  attack  was 
centred  on  them  by  General  Heth’s  di- 
vision. 

My  command  was  some  distance 
back  on  the  Chambersburg  pike,  and,  not  expecting  the  battle  to  open 
so  soon,  I had  ordered  my  horses  to  be  taken  into  a large  field  of 
clover,  taking  the  opportunity  to  allow  them  a chance  to  graze,  giving 
orders,  however,  that  they  be  kept  in  harness  and  under  the  charge 
of  the  drivers,  who  must  be  ready  to  hitch  up  and  move  forward  at  a 
moment’s  notice.  A short  time  had  elapsed  when  I heard  the  roar 
of  musketry  at  the  front.  It  came  to  me  with  the  peculiar  sound 
not  unlike  the  rumble  of  a train  of  cars  approaching  at  a distance, 
and  I realized  that  the  battle  of  Gettysburg  was  on.  Louder  and 
fiercer  grew  the  sound  of  musketry,  and  my  men  began  to  grow 


portrait  from  general  custis 
lee's  private  collection. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT.  267 


impatient  to  take  part  in  the  strife.  Looking  np  the  turnpike 
some  considerable  time  after  the  engagement  had  begun,  I saw  a 
courier  dashing  madly  along  past  the  bodies  of  troops  that  were 
moving  forward.  Coming  up  to  where  I sat  on  a rail  fence,  he 
handed  me  an  order  from  General  Hill  to  move  my  command  at 
once,  and  to  relieve  Major  Pegram’s  battalion  of  artillery,  which  had 
been  engaged  since  the  action  commenced.  In  less  time  than  it  can 
be  imagined  the  command  was  galloping  down  the  road  to  the 
front. 

It  had  become  evident  that  the  Federals,  under  Buford,  had 
received  reinforcements,  for  their  firing  had  become  more  vigorous, 
and  their  movements  exhibited  a confidence  which  they  had  not 
hitherto  shown.  It  was  afterward  learned  that  a large  body  of 
troops — the  First  corps,  under  Major-General  John  F.  Reynolds — 
had  come  to  their  aid,  and  then  it  was  that  we  realized  that  we  were 
in  for  a long  and  stubborn  struggle. 

In  the  furious  fighting  that  ensued  after  the  arrival  of  General 
Reynolds,  that  gallant  officer  was  killed  while  directing  the  move- 
ments of  his  corps  in  relieving  the  cavalry  of  General  Buford,  which 
had  been  dismounted.  General  O.  O.  Howard,  who  had  come  upon 
the  field  with  his  Eleventh  corps,  succeeded  to  the  command ; but, 
according  to  General  Doubleday,  did  not  issue  orders  to  the  First 
corps  until  the  afternoon.  Soon  after  his  assumption  of  the  com- 
mand, it  became  known  among  the  Confederates.  The  severe  thrash- 
ing they  had  administered  to  this  corps  at  Chancellorsville,  inspired 
them  with  the  belief  that  they  would  be  able  to  repeat  it  on  this  day. 
In  the  meantime,  severe  fighting  continued,  the  Federal  troops  being 
steadily  driven  back  toward  Seminary  Ridge. 

I think,  with  many  officers  with  whom  I have  conversed  on  the 
subject  of  this  juncture  of  the  battle,  that  it  would  have  been  a com- 
paratively easy  matter  for  the  Confederates  to  have  brought  more 
troops  into  action  and  to  have  forced  the  fighting  and  captured  the 
key-point  of  the  position,  which  was  Cemetery  Hill,  before  sunset 
of  that  day.  It  may  be  asked  why  was  Cemetery  Hill  considered  the 
key  of  the  position  from  the  Confederate  view,  in  the  first  day’s  fight  ? 


268 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  DEE, 


I answer : because  it  commanded  all  the  approaches  from  the  west, 
and  afforded  perfect  cover  for  the  movements  of  troops  in  the  valley 
behind  it.  Had  this  position  been  taken  on  July  ist  there  would  have 
been  no  more  fighting  at  Gettsyburg,  and  the  terrible  slaughter  of 
the  2d  and  3d  would  never  have  occurred,  or,  if  it  at  all,  at  some  place 
nearer  the  Susquehanna  River,  which  would  necessarily  have  become 
the  defensive  line  of  the  Union  Army.  But  the  great  trouble  with 
the  Confederates  was  the  absence  of  the  cavalry,  and  General  Lee 
and  General  Hill  were  not  informed  as  to  the  movements  of  General 
Meade,  who  had  now  assumed  command  of  the  Federal  Army,  and 
they  feared  to  bring  on  a general  action  until  the  whole  of  the  army 
was  concentrated,  lest  they  should  find  their  adversary  in  that  con- 
dition in  their  front.  This  fear,  no  doubt,  had  much  to  do  with  the 
extreme  caution  which  our  commanders  displayed  throughout  the 
day. 

After  a short  cessation  of  the  battle,  which  lasted  perhaps  an 
hour,  the  whole  of  the  Federal  First  corps  came  up,  and  this  was  soon 
afterward  followed  by  the  Eleventh,  under  General  Schurz.  Very 
nearly  at  the  same  time  the  divisions  of  Rodes  and  Early  of  Ewell’s 
corps  arrived  on  the  field.  General  Rodes’s  division  took  position  on 
the  left  of  General  A.  P.  Hill’s  troops,  and,  later  in  the  afternoon, 
Early’s  division  attacked  still  further  to  the  left,  and  a little  to  the 
north  of  the  troops  which  had  already  been  engaged.  When  these 
arrangements  had  been  completed,  repeated  attacks  were  made  by  the 
Confederates  before  they  succeeded  in  driving  back  the  opposing 
forces. 

As  I was  moving  to  the  front  with  my  command,  in  obedience  to 
the  order  before  alluded  to,  I saw  General  Lee  with  his  staff  at  a point 
to  the  right  of  the  Chambersburg  turnpike,  and  on  a range  of  hills 
just  to  the  rear  of  Seminary  Ridge.  He  sent  an  officer  with  an  order 
to  me  to  report  to  him  at  once  in  person.  Riding  up  to  where  he 
stood,  I dismounted,  and,  having  saluted  him,  asked  his  pleasure. 
Pointing  away  beyond  Seminary  Ridge  and  calling  my  attention  to 
what  seemed  to  be  a large  body  of  troops,  with  wagons  and  ambu- 
lances, he  handed  me  his  field-glass,  and  asked  if  my  guns  would 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


269 


•f-  •'A'? 

L • ■ 


: .■■jhh 


reach  them  from  the  Seminary.  I replied  that  they  would,  and  he 
said : “ They  seemed  to  be  moving  toward  the  Emmettsburg  Road, 
do  they  not  ?”  and  added  : “ Place  your  batteries  on  Seminary  Ridge 
and  either  disperse  them  or  develop  the  purpose  of  their  movement.” 

Having  complied  with  the  order 
and  drawn  the  fire  of  several  batteries 
on  Cemetery  Hill  upon  me,  I discov- 
ered that  the  troops  which  General  Lee 
had  alluded  to  were  in  full  retreat,  and 
the  general  coming  up  about  that  time 
had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  the  plain 
intervening  between  the  two  ridges 
filled  with  the  fljdng  Federals.  These 
retreating  troops  were,  however,  concen- 
trating on  that  “ rock-ribbed  hill  that 
served  as  a burial  ground  for  the  vil- 
lage.” 

It  was  at  this  juncture  that  Gen- 
eral Lee  sent  the  discretionary  order  to 
General  Ewell,  on  the  extreme  left,  “ to 
follow  up  the  success  if  he  found  it 
practicable,  and  to  occupy  the  hill  on 
which  the  enemy  was  concentrating.” 

It  was  this  order,  in  the  opinion  of  every 
officer  who  was  present  on  that  field, 
that  prevented  the  complete  success  of 
our  army  on  that  day  ; for,  as  it  was 
not  positive,  but  left  discretionary  with 
General  Ewell,  the  latter,  who  had  by 
this  time  reached  the  base  of  Cemetery 
as  well  as  Culp’s  Hill,  thought  it  best 
to  give  his  tired  columns  a short  rest,  and  to  await  further  and 
more  definite  instructions. 

I heard,  during  and  immediately  after  this  great  campaign  and 
battle,  many  expressions  of  wonder  at  this  action,  or,  rather,  inaction, 


2/0 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


of  General  Ewell,  and  as  many  times  have  I heard  the  remark, 
“ If  old  Stonewall  had  been  there  he  would  have  preferred  to  have 
been  without  orders  and  pushed  up  the  hill  and  captured  it  while  the 
Union  troops  were  in  disorder.” 

It  was  at  this  time  when  General  Lee  was  witnessing  the  con- 
centration of  his  enemy,  that  General  Longstreet,  whose  corps  had 
not  yet  come  into  the  action,  states  that  he  approached  General  Lee 
and  said  to  him  : “ If  we  could  have  chosen  a point  to  meet  our 
plans  of  operation  I do  not  think  we  could  have  found  a better  one 
than  that  upon  which  they  are  now  concentrating.  All  we  have  to 
do  is  to  throw  our  army  around  by  their  left  and  we  shall  inter- 
pose between  the  Federal  Army  and  Washington.  We  can  get  a 
strong  position  and  wait,  and  if  they  fail  to  attack  us  we  shall  have 
everything  in  condition  to  move  back  to-morrow  night  in  the  direc- 
tion of  Washington,  selecting  beforehand  a good  position  into  which 
we  can  place  our  troops  to  receive  battle  the  next  day.  Finding 
our  object  is  Washington  or  that  army,  the  Federals  will  be  sure 
to  attack  us.  When  they  attack  us  we  shall  beat  them,  as  we  pro- 
posed to  do  before  we  left  Fredericksburg,  and  the  probabilities  are 
that  the  fruits  of  our  success  will  be  great.” 

“No,”  said  General  Lee,  “the  enemy  is  there  and  I am  going 
to  attack  him  there.” 

“ I suggested,”  continued  General  Longstreet,  “ that  such  a 
move  as  I propose  would  give  us  control  of  the  roads  leading  to 
Washington  and  Baltimore,  and  reminded  General  Lee  of  our  origi- 
nal plans.  If  we  had  fallen  behind  Meade  and  insisted  pn  staying 
between  him  and  Washington,  we  would  have  been  compelled  to 
attack,  and  would  have  been  badly  beaten.  General  Lee  answered, 
‘ No ; they  are  there  in  position,  and  I am  going  to  whip  them  or 
they  are  going  to  whip  me ! ’ I saw  he  was  in  no  frame  of  mind 
to  listen  to  further  argument  at  that  time,  so  I did  not  push  the 
matter,  but  determined  to  renew  the  subject  the  next  morning.  It 
was  then  five  o’clock  in  the  afternoon.” 

These  statements  of  General  Longstreet  are  very  important  in 
view  of  the  events  that  followed  on  the  next  two  days. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


27r 


It  lias  been  frequently  stated  in  the  newspapers,  as  well  as  in 
magazine  articles,  that  the  whole  of  Hill’s  corps  and  all  of  the  divi- 
sions of  Ewell’s  corps  were  engaged  in  this  action.  Such  was  not 
the  case.  The  divisions  of  Heth  and  Pender  were  the  only  ones  of 
Hills  corps  that  took  part  in  the  battle  of  the  first  day,  and  Rodes’s 
and  Early’s  divisions  of  Ewell’s  corps  came  into  the  action  late  in 
the  day.  Anderson’s  division  of  Hill’s  corps  and  Johnston’s  of 
Ewell’s  were  not  engaged.  The  arrival  of  Early’s  division  about 
4 p.  m.  on  the  flank  and  rear  of  the  Eleventh  Federal  corps  seemed 
to  be  the  decisive  event  of  the  day,  and  the  placing  of  a battalion 
of  artillery  within  eas}^  range  enfiladed  the  entire  Federal  line.  It 
was  when  the  brigades  of  Gordon,  Hays  and  Avery,  which  connected 
with  Rodes’s  left,  advanced  upon  the  Federal  line  commanded  by 
General  Barlow  that  the  most  bloody  and  obstinate  fighting  of  the 
day  ensued.  The  Confederates  went  into  the  attack  with  fury, 
indifferent  to  the  terrible  whirlwind  of  death  that  impeded  their 
progress.  On  they  rushed  over  the  bodies  of  their  fallen  comrades, 
heedless  of  whatever  fate  awaited  them.  Their  only  thought  was 
victory,  and  it  inspired  them  with  a valor  that  was  almost  super- 
human ; and  as  they  saw  the  enemy  slowly  waver  before  their  terrific 
onslaught,  the  famed  rebel  yell  went  up  in  a mighty  psean  of 
triumph  above  the  thunder  of  artillery  and  musketry,  which  seemed 
to  make  the  very  air  tremble  with  its  burden  of  sound.  This  awful 
struggle  resulted  in  driving  back  the  whole  of  the  Eleventh  corps 
to  the  line  it  had  originally  occupied,  and  it  was  here  that  General 
Schurz,  with  the  aid  of  some  batteries  and  a brigade  from  Cemetery 
Hill,  tried  to  rally  it  and  save  the  town.  It  was  a useless  effort. 
Gettysburg  had  been  doomed  to  fall  into  the  Confederates’  hands 
from  their  opening  attack  in  the  morning,  and  the  prize  could  not 
be  denied  them.  After  this  well-sustained  contest  all  the  Federal 
forces  retreated,  for  the  retreat  of  the  Eleventh  corps  had  uncovered 
the  right  of  the  First  and  rendered  the  position  untenable.  At 
4.30  or  5 p.  m.  the  troops  of  Early’s  division  entered  the  town 
which  it  had  cost  them  so  dearly  to  gain.  Gallant  McCreary,  who 
had  had  his  ambition  gratified  by  being  placed  in  command  of  an 


272  GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 

infantry  regiment,  with  many  others  of  the  pride  and  flower  of  the 
South’s  manhood,  had  perished  fighting  bravely  in  the  mighty 
struggle  by  which  this  result  had  been  attained. 

While  Early’s  troops  had  been  pressing  the  Eleventh  corps, 
the  divisions  of  Heth  and  Pender  of  Hill’s  corps,  and  Rodes’s  divi- 
sion of  Ewell’s  corps,  had  been  doing  like  service  against  the  First 
corps  and  Buford’s  cavalry.  Heth’s  division  had  suffered  severel}', 
and  had  been  replaced  by  Pender’s.  At  4 p.  m.  the  whole  C011- 


GENERAL  LEE’S  HEADQUARTERS  AT  GETTYSBURG. 

federate  line  pressed  forward  in  a combined  attack,  and  General 
Doubleday,  finding  resistance  useless,  ordered  his  troops  back  to  Cem- 
etery Hill.  This  movement,  however,  was  not  accomplished  without 
great  loss  of  men  and  material ; for  of  those  troops  of  the  Eleventh 
corps  who  tried  to  pass  through  the  town  many  were  made  prisoners, 
and  several  pieces  of  artillery  were  captured  on  the  Cashtown  pike. 

At  the  close  of  the  fight  Ewell’s  corps  occupied  Gettysburg, 
and  formed  a line  thence  to  Rock  Creek ; Rodes’s  division  lay  on 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


2 73 


the  right,  occupying  Middle  Street  as  far  west  as  Seminary  Ridge ; 
Early  lay  on  the  west  of  the  town ; and  Johnston,  who  did  not 
arrive  until  after  dark,  occupied  the  extreme  left  of  our  line  to  the 
northwest  and  north  of  the  town.  Hill’s  corps  took  position  in  the 
following  order : Pender’s  division  on  the  right  of  Rodes’s,  with 
Anderson’s  division,  which  had  halted  too  long  at  Cashtown  to  par- 
ticipate in  this  day’s  battle,  on  the  right,  and  Heth’s  division  resting 
in  rear  of  Seminary  Ridge.  The  First  corps  (Longstreet’s)  was 
on  the  march  between  Cashtown  and  Greenwood.  General  McLaws’ 
division  of  Longstreet’s  corps  camped  that  night  at  Marsh  Creek, 
about  four  miles  from  Gettysburg ; and  Hood’s  division  was  march- 
ing nearly  all  night,  arriving  near  the  field  early  on  the  morning 
of  July  2. 

It  cannot  be  said  that  these  results  had  been  obtained  without 
great  loss  to  our  brave  army ; for  of  Rodes’s  division  nearly  3000 
had  been  either  killed,  wounded  or  captured  ; Early,  although  he 
came  late  to  the  action,  had  lost  over  500  men  ; and  Hill’s  two 
divisions  had  been  rather  roughly  handled  and  had  lost  heavily. 
It  has  been  frequently  said,  and  I believe  it  is  true,  that  the  losses 
were  greater  on  this  day,  in  proportion  to  the  numbers  engaged, 
than  in  any  battle  of  the  war.  I may  say  that  the  whole  of  the 
Confederate  army  felt  much  elated  over  the  success  of  the  firsts 
day’s  battle,  but  there  were  those  who  looked  upon  the  failure  to 
capture  Cemetery  Hill  that  day  as  fatal.  I remember  a conversa- 
tion with  the  gallant  General  Ramseur  (afterward  killed  in  the 
Valley  of  Virginia),  which  took  place  near  the  Seminary,  and  while 
the  Federal  batteries  were  shelling  us,  in  which  he  said,  while 
pointing  to  the  hill : “ Garnett,  we  must  get  that  hill  to-night  or 
never.”  He  was  right.  I believed  so  at  that  moment,  and  the 
desperate  attempts  to  take  it  by  assault  during  the  next  two  days 
proved  his  words  to  be  prophetic. 

When  the  retreating  Federals  reached  Cemetery  Hill  they  were 
met  by  General  Hancock,  who  arrived  just  as  they  were  coming  up 
from  the  town,  with  orders  from  General  Meade  to  assume  the 
command.  His  presence  was  familiar  to  the  troops,  and  inspired 
18 


274 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


great  confidence ; and,  besides,  it  was  the  evidence  of  the  approach 
of  reinforcements. 

With  that  quick  perception  which  he  possessed  in  a remark- 
able degree,  Hancock  recognized  the  character  of  the  position  on 
Cemetery  Hill  as  one  for  a defensive  battle,  and  at  once  determined 
to  retain  possession  of  it.  He  judged,  as  he  afterward  told  me  in 
a conversation  at  Newport,  R.  I.,  that  this  would  be  a difficult  task 
for  the  disorganized  and  demoralized  troops  as  they  came  up  the 
hill,  and  the  delay  in  the  arrival  of  fresh  troops  gave  him  but  little 
hope  of  success  should  the  Confederates  make  another  determined 
assault.  He  resorted  to  strategy  in  this  emergency,  and,  having 
placed  the  First  and  Eleventh  corps  in  the  centre,  a force  was 
despatched  to  occupy  Culp’s  Hill,  which  was  some  distance  to  his 
right,  and  what  remained  of  Buford’s  cavalry  was  sent  to  the  extreme 
left.  Thus  there  was  the  appearance  of  a great  force  on  Cemetery 
Hill,  which  may  have  produced  the  impression  that  the  Union  arni}^ 
had  been  greatly  reinforced. 

Near  sunset  the  Twelfth  and  Third  corps  arrived  and  were 
placed  in  position,  and  soon  afterward  the  Second  corps  came  up 
and  thus  completed  the  disposition  of  the  Federal  army  for  the 
night. 

I have  said  that  this  battle  was  the  result  of  accident,  and 
due  to  the  absence  of  the  Confederate  cavalry,  which  should  have 
been  at  hand  to  inform  General  Lee  of  the  movements  and  posi- 
tion of  the  Federal  army.  Where  was  it  ? When  General  Lee 
determined  upon  the  campaign  General  J.  E.  B.  Stuart  was  directed 
to  place  all  the  cavalry  on  the  right  flank  of  the  arnry,  and,  b}^ 
moving  east  of  the  Blue  Ridge,  to  watch  and  follow  the  enemy 
across  the  Potomac.  When  General  Lee  reached  Chambersburg 
with  Longstreet’s  and  Hill’s  corps,  Ewell’s  being  in  advance  at 
Carlisle  and  York,  he  had  received  no  direct  communication  from 
Stuart  and  he  was  ignorant  of  his  whereabouts.  Stuart,  however, 
after  leaving  two  brigades  of  his  cavalry  to  hold  the  gaps  of  the 
Blue  Ridge,  with  no  enemy  in  front  of  them,  had  crossed  the 
Potomac  at  Seneca  Creek,  above  Washington,  and  was  on  “ one  of 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


275 


his  wild  raids  ” around  the  rear  of  the  Federal  army.  At  Rock- 
ville he  captured  a wagon  train,  which  he  attempted  to  carry  along 
with  him.  Reaching  Hanover,  he  found  himself  opposed  by  a 
strong  force  of  Federal  cavalry,  and,  as  his  horses  and  men  were 
nearly  worn  out,  he  undertook  to  join  the  main  army  or  some  part 
of  it.  He  accordingly  made  a night  march  to  York,  but  Early  had 
gone ; and,  pushing  along  to  Carlisle,  he  found  it  occupied  by  a Fed- 
eral force.  After  throwing  some  shells  into  the  town  and  setting  fire 
to  the  barracks  located  there,  fearing  that  the  army  was  engaged  in  a 
battle  at  Gettysburg,  he  hurried  as  best  he  could  with  his  jaded 
troopers  to  lend  a tardy  assistance  to  the  army  from  which  he  had 
been  so  long  absent.  There  was  no  good  result  from  this  raid — a 
wagon  train  and  a paltry  score  of  paroled  prisoners  not  compensating 
for  the  embarrassment  which  General  Lee  had  experienced.  I never 
heard,  however,  that  General  Lee  ever  reproved  General  Stuart  for 
this  futile  raid,  although  it  will  go  down  in  history  as  the  cause  of  the 
failure  of  this  great  campaign. 

What  the  feeling  was  in  the  Union  army  that  night  I am  unable 
to  say;  but  that  of  the  Confederates  was  one  of  exultation,  for  they 
had  nearly  accomplished  the  end  in  view,  and  confidently  rested  011 
their  arms  in  the  hope  of  a successful  issue  on  the  following  day. 
The  question  in  the  minds  of  both  armies  as  they  rested  weary  and 
torn  from  the  day’s  struggle  was  : “ What  will  the  morrow  bring 
forth  ? ” And  so  the  vexed  question  perplexed  their  brains  until 
sleep  lulled  them  into  rest. 


GENERAL  ROBERT  E.  LEE. 

The  Great  Confederate’s  Part  in  the  Battle  of  Gettysburg. 

By  Colonel  John  J.  Garnett, 

Of  the  Confederate  States  Artillery,  and  Acting  Chief  of  Artillery  on  the  Staff  of  General  Joseph  E.  Johnston, 
at  the  Surrender  at  Greensboro,  North  Carolina,  1865. 

II.— The  Second  and  Third  Days. 

The  soldiers  of  both  armies  awoke  the  next  morning  feeling 
confident  that  before  night  the  great  question  of  supremacy  would  be 
settled.  The  Federal  position,  from  Culp’s  Hill  on  the  right  to 
Round  Top  on  the  left,  strong  in  itself,  had  been  made  stronger 
during  the  night  by  the  throwing  up  of  breastworks  and  the  arrival 
of  the  corps  which  had  not  been  in  action  on  the,  ist ; so  that  when 
General  Meade  arrived  on  the  field  he  found  himself  well  prepared 
for  the  coming  attack.  The  Confederates  did  not  by  any  means 
underrate  the  force  and  the  position  with  which  they  had  to  contend. 
True,  the  success  of  the  first  day  had  inspired  them  with  great  confi- 
dence ; but  they  realized  that  the  conditions  had  changed,  and  that 
they  would  have  to  undergo  a long  struggle  and  a hard  one  to  attain 
victory.  The  morning  was  pleasant,  the  air  calm,  and  the  sun  shone 
mildly  through  a smoky  atmosphere,  though  giving  evidence  of 
increasing  heat,  and  the  whole  outer  world  was  quiet  and  peaceful ; 
there  was  nothing  strikingly  remarkable  to  foretoken  the  sanguinary 
strife  that  was  to  close  the  2d  of  July. 

During  the  early  part  of  the  day  the  Confederate  troops  kept  as 
quiet  as  possible,  and  not  a sound  was  to  be  heard  except  the  firing 
between  the  pickets  and  an  occasional  shot  from  the  Federal  guns, 
for  the  purpose  of  feeling  and  developing  our  strength.  At  four 
o’clock  Anderson  was  on  his  way  to  take  position  on  Seminary  Ridge 
to  the  right  of  Pender,  and  he  was  followed  by  McLaws’  and  Hood’s 

(276) 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT.  277 

divisions  of  Longstreet’s  corps,  with  the  exception  of  McLaws’  brigade. 
About  this  time  Pickett,  who  had  been  left  at  Chambersburg,  was 
moving  toward  the  field,  and  McLaws  was  leaving  the  little  village 
of  New  Guilford,  where  he  had  been  posted  to  guard  the  rear,  and 
Stuart  with  his  cavalry  left  Carlisle. 

By  eleven  that  morning  the  whole  of  our  army,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  Pickett’s  division,  Stuart’s  cavalry  and  McLaws’  brigade, 
were  in  position,  entirely  enveloping  Gettysburg  on  the  west  and 
southwest.  Meade’s  army  had  rectified  and  extended  its  positions 
during  the  morning,  and  his  entire  force  was  in  position  on  the 
interior  curve  of  the  horseshoe-shaped  line  which  extended  from 
Culp’s  Hill  to  Round  Top. 

The  Federal  line  of  battle,  besides  being  immensely  strong  from 
its  physical  formation,  was  much  shorter  than  ours,  and  any  part 
of  it  could  be  reinforced,  if  necessity  required,  by  short  lines  of 
march,  and  the  movement  of  the  troops  was  hidden  from  view  by 
the  high  ridge. 

Time,  it  seemed  to  us,  was  everything,  for  it  enabled  the  Federal 
commander  to  perfect  his  arrangements  to  meet  the  attack  which  was 
inevitable,  yet  scarcely  a gun  had  been  fired  up  to  this  time.  It  was 
generally  understood  that  General  Longstreet  should  begin  the 
fight  of  this  day  by  an  assault  upon  the  enemy’s  left  at  an  early 
hour,  and  that  the  sound  of  his  guns  was  to  be  the  signal  for  an 
attack  on  the  Federal  right  by  Ewell,  and  then,  when  success  favored 
these  assaults,  Hill  was  to  have  moved  upon  the  centre  of  Meade’s 
line.  It  was  the  delay  in  the  opening  of  the  attack  by  our  right 
that  robbed  this  plan  of  a combined  movement  of  the  several  corps 
of  Lee’s  army  of  its  success.  I do  not  undertake  here  to  locate 
the  responsibility  of  this  delay,  but  in  the  light  of  subsequent 
knowledge  obtained  from  the  reports  of  the  Union  commanders,  it 
is,  I think,  fair  to  say  that,  with  an  army  flushed  with  victory,  and 
having  all  its  corps  in  the  positions  deemed  proper,  the  delay  in 
attacking  wras  grossly  culpable.  General  Longstreet  says  that  on 
this  morning  he  “joined  General  Lee,  and  again  proposed  the  move 
to  Meade’s  left  and  rear.  He  was  still  unwilling  to  consider  the 


278 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


proposition,  but  soon  left  me  and  rode  off  to  see  General  Ewell  and 
to  examine  the  ground  on  our  left,  with  a view  to  making  the 
attack  at  that  point.  After  making  the  examination  and  talking 
to  General  Ewell,  he  determined  to  make  the  attack  by  the  right, 
and,  returning  to  where  I was,  announced  his  intention  of  so  doing. 
About  eleven  o’clock  he  ordered  the  march,  and  put  it  under  the 
conduct  of  his  engineer  officers,  so  as  to  be  assured  of  their  moving 

by  the  best  route  and  en- 
countering the  least  delay 
in  reaching  the  position 
designated  by  him  for  the 
attack  of  the  Federal  left, 
at  the  same  time  conceal- 
ing the  movements  then 
under  orders  from  view  of 
the  Federals.”  From  this 
statement  it  would  seem 
that  General  Longstreet 
places  the  responsibility  for 
delay  on  General  Lee  ; but 
there  has  been  much  acri- 
monious correspondence  on 
this  point  between  General 
Longstreet  and  General 
Pendleton  (General  Lee’s 
Chief  of  Artillery),  in 
which  the  latter  places  the 
entire  onus  of  the  delay  on  the  former,  and  charges  neglect  of  duty, 
and  also  says  that  General  Lee  complained  bitterly  of  the  course  of 
the  commander  of  the  First  corps.  The  determination  of  such  a 
question,  however,  cannot  be  arrived  at  from  the  correspondence  of 
interested  parties,  and  must  eventually  be  left  to  the  candor  of  time 
and  history.  Whatever  decision  may  be  reached,  there  can  be  no 
refutation  of  the  fact,  a palpable  one  in  itself,  that  the  failure  to 
carry  out  General  Lee’s  plans  had  a definite  effect  on  the  result 


GENERAL  ROBERT  E.  LEE. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT.  279 

of  this  day’s  fighting.  That  the  plan  was  feasible  there  can  be  no 
doubt,  and  the  entire  army,  by  common  instinct,  seemed  to 
realize  it. 

As  our  army  acted  on  the  offensive,  it  was  necessary  for  it  to 
debouch  from  Seminary  Ridge  into  the  plain,  in  full  view  of  the 
Union  commanders,  and  where  all  its  principal  operations  could  be 
observed  by  the  signal  corps  at  Round  Top  and  Little  Round  Top; 
and  to  reinforce  any  part  of  our  line  a long  march  was  required, 
and  much  time  would  therefore  be  consumed. 

At  length,  at  about  4 p.  m.,  having  perfected  his  plans,  General 
Longstreet  threw  Hood’s  division  forward  toward  the  Emmittsburg 
road,  with  McLaws  supporting  on  the  left,  overlapped  by  Anderson. 
By  the  time  this  was  accomplished  the  sun  was  away  down  the 
horizon,  and  an  ominous  silence  seemed  to  hang  over  the  contending 
armies.  This  silence  was  broken  by  the  opening  of  a cannonade 
along  the  entire  right  and  centre  of  the  Confederate  line,  which  was 
only  equaled  by  that  which  followed  on  the  next  day.  More  than 
one  hundred  guns  lined  our  front  for  a distance  of  three  miles  on 
Seminar}7  Ridge,  around  to  the  Harrisburg  road,  and  on  the  hills  to 
the  northwest  of  the  town. 

Sickles’  corps  of  the  Union  army  had  been  thrown  in  advance  of 
the  main  line,  and  occupied  Sherfy’s  peach  orchard ; and  it  was 
Longstreet’s  first  object  to  seize  and  hold  it  as  a base  for  an  advance 
on  the  main  line. 

General  Meade  seemed  also  to  have  recognized  the  importance 
of  this  position,  and,  seeing  that  Sickles  could  not  hold  it  alone, 
hastened  forward  reinforcements.  In  this  place  ensued  what  rna}7 
be  called  “ the  pinch  ” of  that  day’s  battle.  Sickles’s  veterans 
strove  hard  to  resist  the  onset  made  upon  them.  The  Confederates 
fought  with  the  fierceness  of  tigers  at  bay,  and  they  saw  their  foe 
driven  back  as  the  crown  of  their  bravery.  General  Meade’s 
report  shows  that  parts  of  the  Second,  Fifth,  Sixth  and  Twelfth 
corps,  with  the  whole  of  the  Third,  were  unable  to  retain  possession 
of  this  important  salient  against  the  impetuous  charges  of  Hood, 
McLaws  and  Anderson. 


28o 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


General  Longstreet,  in  liis  description  of  the  fight  at  this 
point,  says:  “The  attack  was  made  in  splendid  style  by  both 
divisions,  and  the  Federal  line  was  broken  by  the  first  impact. 
They  retired,  many  of  them,  in  the  direction  of  Round  Top,  behind 
boulders  and  fences,  which  gave  them  shelter,  and  where  they 

received  reinforcements.” 
The  point  aimed  at  by  Gen- 
eral Lee  in  making  this  at- 
tack was  to  break  through 
the  Federal  left  and  flank, 
the  main  body  occupying 
the  centre  and  right. 

To  a certain  extent  he 
was  successful,  for,  having 
taken  the  peach  orchard  and 
carried  everything  before 
him  in  this  battle  wave, 
which  had  extended  from 
Round  Top  west  to  the 
peach  orchard,  Hood  was 
preparing  a movement  to 
capture  the  stronghold  of 
the  left — Round  Top — and 
thus  either  compel  a sur- 
render or  a retreat  from 
Cemetery  and  Culp’s  Hills. 
He  discovered  that  Little 
general  j.  b.  Gordon.  Round  Top  had  not  been 

From  photo  by  Cook. 

occupied,  and  that  a very 
meagre  force  had  been  placed  in  front  of  this  hill.  He  regarded  its 
capture  as  the  crowning-point  of  this  day’s  fighting.  Placing  himself 
in  the  front  line  of  his  most  trusted  men,  and  pointing  to  the  rock- 
bound,  sombre  summit,  which  he  yearned  to  possess,  he  led  them  with 
a wild  impetuosity  through  the  Union  line  on  to  the  very  base  of 
the  mountain’s  side.  Here  he  was  met  by  a perfect  cyclone  of  fire 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


281 


from  the  hill,  which,  having  been  largely  reinforced,  now  swarmed 
with  thousands  of  fresh  troops.  All  this  time  General  Vincent,  of 
the  Union  army,  was  sorely  pressed  by  General  McLaws’  Confederate 
brigade,  which  had  now  reached  the  field.  This  contest  was  hand- 
to-hand  for  a time,  but  McLaws  made  a flank  movement,  and,  having 
cut  Vincent  off  from  the  rest  of  the  army,  was  on  the  very  point 
of  gaining  the  much-coveted  summit  when  again  fresh  troops  under 
Warren  and  my  old  classmate  at  West  Point,  O’Rourke,  were  pushed 
forward  to  the  crest. 

Here  victory  was  snatched  from  the  grasp  of  McLaws  b}^  the 
impetuous  valor  of  the  troops  under  O’Rourke,  who,  having  received 
a volley  from  the  Confederates,  clubbed  their  muskets,  and  with  a 
wild  shout  of  desperation,  rushed  upon  those  who  but  a moment 
before  were  the  victors,  and  drove  them  down  the  hill.  Another 
attempt  was  made  by  McLaws  to  force  this  line,  but  Vincent,  having 
recovered  from  his  earlier  embarrassment,  quickly  came  to  the 
rescue,  and  this  second  effort  ended  in  a repulse.  In  this  action 
the  brave  and  gallant  Hood  was  severely  wounded,  Vincent  was 
killed,  and  O’Rourke  also  fell  a victim  to  his  courage. 

While  the  troops  of  both  armies  at  this  point  were  pausing 
for  breath  to  renew  the  contest,  important  events  were  taking  place 
on  the  Emmittsburg  road,  where  Anderson’s  three  brigades,  under 
Wilcox,  Perry  and  Wright,  were  driving  the  Federals  from  their 
positions  ; and  soon  after  their  whole  line  was  irrevocably  destroyed, 
and  the  forces  which  Longstreet  had  been  so  long  trying  to 
dislodge  gave  way  in  disorder. 

At  length,  when  McLaws  had  reformed  his  line,  he  renewed  the 
assault  with  his  almost  exhausted  troops,  and  found  that  Weed’s 
brigade  and  Hazlett’s  battery  had  been  brought  up  as  reinforcements. 
Again  the  unequal  contest  was  hotly  sustained.  The  carnage  was 
awful.  Another  effort  to  turn  the  Federals’  left  caused  McLaws  to 
extend  his  line  too  much,  and  a vigorous  charge  drove  them  back, 
leaving  behind  them  several  hundred  wounded  and  prisoners. 

Thus  ended  the  frightful  contest  for  the  possession  of  this 
position  of  vantage.  The  last  heroic  effort- had  been  made  by  the 


282 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


Confederates ; gods  could  do  no  more.  All  their  gallant  endeavors 
had  cost  the  priceless  treasure  of  a host  of  as  brave  men  as  ever 
drew  a sword  on  the  field  of  battle ; and  as  the  friendly  curtain  of 
night  began  to  throw  her  merciful  shadow  over  the  terrible  scene 
of  blood,  mortal  suffering  and  death,  the  sharp  rattle  of  the  mus- 
ketry died  away  into  a 
sound  like  the  measured 
beating  of  muffled  drums, 
the  hoarse  grumbling  of 
the  destructive  artillery, 
“ difficult  music  for  men 
to  face,”  faded  into  a mere 
growl,  and  a gentle  breeze 
drove  away  the  pall  of 
smoke  that  had  hid  be- 
neath it  a picture  of  human 
misery  sufficient  to  quail 
the  stoutest  heart.  The 
sublime  horror  of  this  scene 
stood  forth  in  all  its  ghastly 
hideousness ; but,  thank 
Heaven  ! there  came  a ces- 
sation here  in  the  work  of 
carnage  and  death. 

Further  effort  at  this 
point  was  worse  than  folly. 
While  the  Confederates  had 
gained  the  peach  orchard 
and  forced  the  Union  line 
back  some  three-quarters  of  a mile,  and  inflicted  great  loss  upon 
the  troops  engaged,  the  great  object  had  not  been  attained. 
When  the  morning  dawned  it  was  truly  a second  Gibraltar,  for  it 
was  covered  with  a perfect  network  of  breastworks,  and  from  its 
summit  frowned  down  upon  the  troops  in  the  plain  below  twelve 
thirty-pound  Parrot  guns. 


THE  LOST  CAUSE. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT.  283 

Scarcely  had  the  tumult  of  battle  euded  on  our  right  when 
Ewell  renewed  it  on  our  left.  Here,  again,  some  excuse  was  to  be 
made  for  delay  ; and  it  was  said  that  an  adverse  wind  had  prevented 
Ewell  from  hearing  the  sound  of  Longstreet’s  guns,  and  therefore 
he  did  not  attack,  as  had  been  contemplated.  Hill,  too,  had 
remained  inactive,  with  the  exception  of  the  brigades  of  Anderson’s 
division,  which  were  covering  Longstreet’s  left.  I have  never  heard 
any  reason  assigned  for  this. 

Late  in  the  afternoon,  when  Longstreet’s  divisions  had  finished 
their  dreadful  day’s  work,  Ewell  opened  fire  with  his  batteries  on 
the  Federal  position  on  Culp’s  Hill.  Having  discovered  that  an 
attempt  on  the  north  and  east  sides  of  the  hill  was  impracticable, 
Johnston  plunged  his  battalions  into  the  vortex  of  Rock  Creek  and 
essayed  to  turn  the  Federal  position  by  the  southeast.  His  dis- 
positions were  completed  at  about  7 p.  m.,  and  for  the  first  time  on 
this  memorable  day  was  the  battle  in  progress  on  onr  left. 

Previous  to  that  time  there  had  been  some  fighting  on  this 
part  of  the  line,  but  it  had  ceased.  Early  attacked  the  Eleventh 
corps,  lying  on  the  flank  of  the  northeastern  knob  of  Cemetery 
Hill,  and  resting  near  a stone  wall  which  extended  southward  from 
Houck’s  brickyard.  One  portion  of  these  divisions  of  Johnston 
and  Early  moved  obliquely  across  the  brow  of  a hill  behind 
which  they  were  lying,  and  came  up  in  front  of  the  wall : 
while  another  moved  up  a low  valley  stretching  from  Rock 
Creek  along  the  northern  flank  of  Culp’s  Hill.  To  the  Louisi- 
anians under  that  gallant  soldier  and  true-hearted  gentleman, 
General  Harry  Hays,  was  committed  the  perilous  task  of  making 
the  charge  upon  the  guns.  They  dashed  forward  with  furious 
determination,  and  although  they  lost  half  their  men  in  killed 
and  wounded,  they  rushed  over  the  wall  up  to  the  cannon.  Here 
a desperate  hand-to-hand  fight,  with  clubs,  stones,  and  missiles  of 
all  kinds,  ensued.  The  victory  which  the  noble  men  of  Louisiana 
had  won  by  their  valor  was,  I may  say,  thrown  away  by  the 
failure  of  the  support  which  such  an  assault  should  have  received. 
Some  of  these  men  remained  on  the  hill  all  night,  and  I had  it 


284 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


from  General  Hays’  lips  that  the  hill  was  deserted  to  a great 
extent  by  the  Union  men,  and  might  have  been  held  if  troops 

had  been  sent  there  on  the  morn- 
ing of  the  3d. 

Kwell  had  directed  that  a 
similar  attack  should  be  made 
about  the  same  time  in  the  rear 
of  Culp’s  Hill,  through  a valley 
leading  up  from  Rock  Creek  to- 
ward Spangler’s  Spring.  It  is 
supposed  that  General  Ewell  be- 
lieved this  point  to  have  been 
left  uncovered,  to  a great  extent, 
by  the  removal  of  the 
troops  to  reinforce  Sickles; 
but  such  did  not  prove  to 
be  the  case.  Charging 
up  the  hill,  under  cover  of 
the  forest  and  the 
approaching 
darkness,  to  their 
surprise  our  men 
met  a desperate 
resistance  from  a 
brigade  of  Geary’s 
command.  They 
literally  covered 
the  hillside  with 
their  wounded 
and  dead.  The 
scarred  timber 
along  the  side  of 
the  hill  clearly 

shows  to  this  day  the  obstinacy  with  which  the  men  fought  to 
claim  this  vantage  ground  of  our  left.  From  7 to  9.30  p.  m.  the 


STATUE  OF  GENERAL  LEE  AT  RICHMOND,  VA. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT.  285 


roar  of  musketry  was  incessant,  and  it  was  so  terrible,  that  as  it 
broke  upon  the  still  night  air  the  very  earth  seemed  to  tremble  with 
terror. 

But  while  our  men  were  hurled  back  on  this  part  of  the  line, 
at  that  part  near  Spangler’s  Spring  they  were  successful  in  crossing 
the  works,  and  advancing  to  the  Baltimore  turnpike.  Had  not  this 
occurred  at  so  late  an  hour  it  would  have  been  disastrous  to  the 
Federal  army.  But  being  fearful  of  falling  into  large  masses  they 
proceeded  no  further. 

During  the  night,  or  at  early  dawn  of  the  next  day  (July  3d), 
Rodes’s  division  was  moved  to  the  left,  and  Ewell  had  his  entire 
corps  massed  on  the  right  flank  of  the  Federal  army,  ready  to  push 
the  advantage  which  he  had  gained  during  the  second  day.  Hill’s 
corps  occupied  the  same  position  it  held  in  the  morning,  and  Pickett 
having  arrived  and  taken  position  to  the  left  of  Anderson,  and  on 
Heth’s  right,  made  Longstreet  master  of  the  situation  on  our  right. 

And  so  the  day  ended,  fortune  wavering  between  the  two  armies 
on  which  to  cast  her  smiles  of  victory.  The  Confederates  had  been 
baffled  in  their  purpose  with  which  they  had  begun  the  fight  in  the 
afternoon,  but  they  had  been  so  interspersed  with  small  successes, 
here,  there,  and  everywhere  on  the  field  over  which  they  had  fought, 
that  they  were  encouraged  to  believe  they  might  yet  successfully  win 
the  blind  goddess  to  favor  them. 

They  were  in  excellent  spirits  when  night  brought  the  battle  to 
a close,  far  more  so  than  their  intrepid  opponents.  They  had  dem- 
onstrated that  they  were  foemen  worthy  of  the  steel  of  the  Army 
of  the  Potomac.  The  two  commanders,  Lee  and  Meade,  held  councils 
of  war  during  the  night,  and  reached  the  conclusion  that  while  neither 
side  had  gained  much,  both  had  suffered  heavy  losses,  an  encour- 
aging state  of  affairs  for  bloody  deeds  on  the  morrow. 

The  Third  Day. 

The  third  morning  found  the  two  armies  in  the  positions  in 
which  the  second  day  had  left  them.  In  our  army  the  thought  was 
uppermost  that  the  day  would  establish  the  Confederacy.  That 


286 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


defeat  awaited  our  troops  was  never  entertained.  The  frowning 
cannon  from  Cemetery  Hill  along  the  Union  line  to  the  left  stood 
eager-mouthed. 

The  morning  began  serene  and  quiet.  Daylight  had  just  appeared 
when  the  commanders  began  to  rectify  and  strengthen  the  lines  of 

their  armies,  guided 
by  the  experiences 
which  had  been  so 
dearly  earned. 

During  the  night 
the  Federal  divisions 
which  had  been  called 
away  to  reinforce  other 
parts  of  the  line  were 
ordered  back  to  Culp’s 
Hill.  Geary,  finding 
that  his  former  ground 
had  been  occupied, 
formed  his  returning 
troops  on  the  right  of 
those  already  in  posi- 
tion, and  at  an  early 
hour  opened  the  at- 
tack on  the  Confeder- 
ates, who  had  made  a 
lodgment  on  Culp’s 
Hill  and  near  the  Bal- 
timore pike  the  night 
before.  The  conflict  lasted  for  several  hours  with  varying  success; 
the  charges  of  our  men,  although  made  with  great  spirit,  seemed  to 
avail  little  against  the  redoubled  efforts  of  the  opposing  Federals. 

As  the  day  advanced  its  increasing  heat  rendered  the  awful 
contest  still  more  awful,  and  the  hand-to-hand  encounters  and  the 
constantly  recurring  incidents  of  bravery  and  accidents  of  death  were 
equaled  only  by  the  number  of  the  brave  contestants.  The  remnant 


GENERAL  ROBERT  E.  LEE. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT.  287 


of  Johnston’s  division,  which  had  so  boldly  and  gallantly  carried  the 
positions  in  front  of  our  left,  were  now  formed  for  one  grand  final 
effort  to  drive  back  and  double  up  the  Union  right. 

The  awful  moment  arrived,  and  at  eleven  o'clock  Johnston’s 
men,  with  a wild  yell  that  rent  the  air,  surged  forward  in  their 
impetuous  zeal.  They  were  met  by  Geary’s  men  and  the  other 
troops  which  the  skillful  Warren  had  brought  to  the  defence  of 
this  position,  with  that  cool  intrepidity  which  characterizes  the 
fighting  of  men  in  desperate  straits,  and  Johnston’s  wearied  lines 
were  driven  back  with  fearful  loss.  With  a keen  perception  of  the 
effect  of  this  repulse  Geary  moved  forward,  and  in  a countercharge 
of  great  enthusiasm  he  broke  the  Confederate  line,  which  reluc- 
tantly and  sullenly  yielded  the  ground  which  had  been  so  dearly  won. 

This  was  the  last  effort  made  to  turn  the  Federal  right,  and, 
beyond  a desultory  fire  at  intervals  to  create  a diversion  in  that 
direction,  the  left  of  our  army  had  played  its  part  in  this  great 
drama  of  battles.  There  is  little  doubt  that  General  Lee  accepted 
the  results  of  the  first  and  second  days’  battles  as  successes  for 
our  army,  for  we  had  gained  possession  of  ground  from  which  we 
had  driven  the  forces  of  the  Union,  and  we  had  captured  a large 
number  of  prisoners  and  had  added  many  field-guns  to  our  artil- 
lery corps.  While  the  combats  had  been  fierce  and  bloody,  we  had 
succeeded  in  driving  back  heavy  and  obstinate  columns,  encoun- 
tering masses  which  outnumbered  us  at  the  various  points  of  attack, 
yet  we  could  not  pbint  to  much  that  evidenced  victorious  results. 

The  Union  army  was  still  there  in  our  front,  and  unwhipped 
and  defiant  as  it  was  when  Lee  said  to  Longstreet  on  the  evening 
of  the  first  day:  “They  are  there  in  position,  and  I am  going  to 
whip  them  or  the}^  are  going  to  whip  me.”  It  is  a fact  that  can 
hardly  be  denied,  that  the  success  of  the  first  day  precipitated  the 
battle  of  the  second,  and  that  of  the  second  brought  about  the 
awful  slaughter  that  made  Pickett’s  charge  on  the  third  the  wonder 
and  admiration  of  the  nations  of  the  earth. 

Of  course  it  was  impossible  for  anyone  but  the  great  com- 
mander himself  to  know  exactly  what  he  proposed  doing ; but  no 


288  GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 

officer  who  gave  the  problem  a careful  thought  could  fail  to  recog- 
nize the  importance  of  the  situation  and  the  great  character  of  the 
stake  for  which  we  were  playing  as  well  as  the  hazardous  nature 
of  the  game.  If  we  should  succeed,  Washington,  Baltimore,  the 
whole  State  of  Maryland  and  a large  part  of  Pennsylvania  would 

fall  into  our  hands. 

We  could  relieve  the 
wasted  fields  and  exhausted 
resources  of  the  theatre  of 
war  in  Virginia,  and  sub- 
sist our  armies  upon  the 
rich  soil  of  the  newly  cap- 
tured territory.  Besides, 
there  was  the  political 
aspect  of  such  a victory. 
The  peace  party  North, 
on  account  of  the  failure 
of  the  Federal  Government 
to  bring  the  war  to  a suc- 
cessful close,  was  rapidly 
growing  into  power,  and 
every  defeat  for  the  Union 
brought  fresh  allies  to  their 
cause ; and  it  was  reason- 
able to  conclude  that  a 
crushing  defeat,  such  as 
this  day’s  fight  might 
bring,  would  turn  the  scale 
in  favor  of  a declaration  of 
peace  on  the  only  terms  the  Confederates  asked — namely,  inde- 
pendence. On  the  other  hand,  what  would  another  repulse  entail  ? 
A retreat  across  the  Potomac  in  the  face  ot  an  army  already 
exhausted  by  long  marches  and  weakened  by  a three-days’  battle, 
the  like  of  which  is  not  recorded  in  history,  with  naught  but  the 
knowledge  of  a hard-earned  repulse  to  inspire  new  hopes,  and  a return 
to  the  scenes  of  so  mail}7  defeats. 


LAST  PORTRAIT  OF  GENERAL  PICKETT. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


289 


Surely  the  sacrifice  was  worth  making,  and  General  Lee  was 
right.  He  had  alread}r  made  the  effort  to  beat  the  enemy  upon 
his  flanks  ; nothing  was  now  left  but  to  hurl  a fresh  column  against 
his  centre,  and,  if  possible  to  break  the  line  and  snatch  a victory 
from  a partial  defeat.  This  he  determined  to  attempt. 

I have  quoted  largely  from  General  Longstreet  because  he 
occupied  so  important  a position,  and  because  his  views  seem  to 
be  so  opposed  to  those  of  General  Lee,  and  I again  return  to  his 
comments  on  this  day’s  fight.  He  says  : “ On  the  night  of  the 

2d  I sent  to  our  extreme  right  to  make  a little  reconnoissance  in  that 
direction,  thinking  General  Lee  might  yet  conclude  to  move  around 
the  Federal  left.”  And  again  : “ The  position  of  the  Federals  was 

quite  strong,  and  the  battle  of  the  2d  had  concentrated  them  so  that  I 
considered  an  attack  from  the  front  more  hazardous  than  the  battle  of 
the  2d  had  been.  I was  disappointed  when  General  Lee  came  to  me 
on  the  morning  of  the  3d  and  directed  that  I should  renew  the 
attack  against  Cemetery  Hill,  probabty  the  strongest  point  of  the 
Federal  line.”  Longstreet  again  urged  General  Lee  to  move  on 
the  right,  but  the  latter  answered  that  he  was  going  to  take  them 
wThere  they  were,  on  Cemetery  Hill,  and  added : “ I want  }mu  to 

take  Pickett’s  division  and  make  the  attack.  I will  reinforce  }tou 
by  two  divisions  of  the  Third  corps.”  Longstreet  says  he  strongly 
opposed  this,  contending  that  15,000  men  were  not  enough  for  the 
purpose.  The  sequel  proved  that  they  were  not ; but  what  had 
become  of  Anderson,  McLaws  and  Hood  ? and  did  the  two  divisions 
of  the  Third  Corps  give  Pickett’s  men  the  promised  support  ? It 
is  a matter  of  current,  and  was  of  contemporaneous,  belief  that  not 
one  of  these  supporting  divisions  wrent  boldly  to  the  attack  when 
Pickett  was  struggling  with  overwhelming  numbers  at  the  angle  in 
Hancock’s  front.  Is  it  possible  that  General  Longstreet’s  “ dis- 
appointment ” above  referred  to  could  have  had  anything  to  do  with 
their  tardiness  or  lack  of  action  ? 

At  seven  minutes  past  one,  to  be  precise — I remember  looking 
at  my  watch — we  heard  the  ominous  boomiug  of  a cannon  fired  by 
the  Washington  Artillerp  on  the  right  centre  of  the  Confederate  lire. 

19 


290 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


General  Lee  from  his  position  heard  it,  and  knew  what  it  meant. 
Confidence  in  his  plans  had  imparted  to  his  noble  soul  a calmness 
majestic  in  its  grandeur.  The  echoes  of  that  discharge  had  scarcely 
died  away  over  the  field  when  150  guns  on  each  side  opened  fire. 
The  combined  roar  was  deafening.  It  seemed  to  benumb  every 
sense  but  that  of  fear.  It  was  terrible.  The  air  was  filled  with 
deadly  lines  of  whizzing,  screaming,  bursting  shells  and  solid  shot. 

Brave  men,  inured  to  danger,  looked 
into  each  others  faces,  upon  which 
no  fear  was  depicted.  The  com- 
bined elements  of  Nature  could  not 
produce  a more  fearful  din. 

We  had  placed  our  guns  on  the 
hills  near  the  Bonaugliton  Road, 
near  the  York  Road,  near  the  Har- 
risburg Road,  and  on  Seminary 
Ridge  along  our  whole  line  to  a 
point  above  Round  Top,  the  purpose 
being  to  subject  the  Federal  artil- 
lery on  Cemetery  Hill  to  a circle 
of  cross  fires,  and  to  enable  us  to 
dismount  and  to  destroy  it.  Great  b 
was  the  object,  but  greater  still  were 
the  results  we  hoped  to  accomplish 
before  the  day  was  over.  Every  point 
in  that  day’s  drama  of  war  had  been 
carefully  calculated  upon,  and  we  watched  the  development  with  the 
keen  interest  of  men  who  know  that  upon  the  accomplishment  of 
their  ends  depends  all  that  is  of  life  and  hope  to  them. 

From  my  position  on  Seminary  Ridge  I watched  the  awful 
work.  As  I recall  the  scene  now,  it  required  an  almost  stoical 
philosophy  to  hope  for  anything  beyond  the  total  annihilation  of 
all  concerned  in  the  terrible  struggle.  The  commanding  position  V 
occupied  by  the  Federal  guns  on  Cemetery  Hill,  and  the  elevated 
ground  which  gradually  slopes  away  from  it  on  both  sides,  enabled 


GENERAL  A.  P.  HILL. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


291 


them  to  do  the  more  effective  work.  Their  shot  and  shell  tore 
ruthlessly  through  our  lines,  making  many  horrid  gaps.  Along 
Seminary  Ridge  was  a thick  growth  of  saplings,  among  which  stood 
sturdy  trees,  and  many  of  them  fell  before  the  leaden  rain  as  if 
they  had  been  assailed  by  a tornado.  There  was  no  thought  of 
flinching  along  our  line  from  the  galling  fire  we  were  receiving. 
To  flee  to  the  rear  meant  almost  as  certain  death  as  to  stand  boldly 
to  the  guns.  The  Federal  shot  and  shell  flew  around  us  and  over 
our  heads  into  the  country  back  of  us  at  least  two  miles,  and  to 
seek  safety  by  skulking  to  the  rear  was  to  invite  an  ignominious 
death. 

I take  a natural  pride  in  saying  that  our  troops  exhibited 
no  timidity  in  facing  the  frightful  ordeal  to  which  they  were  being 
subjected.  Man  to  man  they  stood,  shoulder  to  shoulder  at  the 
guns  as  if  each  felt  himself  the  bulwark  of  the  Confederacy’s  hopes, 
and  was  determined  to  stand  ready  to  beat  back  every  hostile 
billow  which  confronted  us.  For  one  hour  and  thirty  minutes  the 
cannonading  continued  with  unabated  force  from  start  to  finish, 
and  then  it  gradually  diminished  in  its  intensity  until  it  ceased 
along  both  lines. 

A word  as  to  the  purpose  of  this  great  artillery  duel,  the  greatest 
since  the  world  began.  In  the  morning  General  Lee  had  reconnoitred 
the  Federal  position  from  the  college  cupola,  and  had  come  to  the 
conclusion  that  the  left  centre  was  the  weakest  part  in  the  enemy’s 
lines.  With  that  discovery  he  determined  upon  a move,  the  greatest 
ever  conceived  by  a commanding  general,  and,  as  the  result  proved, 
the  most  fatal.  One  formidable  obstacle  stood  in  the  way  of  his 
hopes — the  Federal  artillery.  By  opening  an  attack  along  the  entire 
line  with  his  own  guns  he  hoped  to  be  able  to  destroy  many  of  the 
enemy’s,  besides  exhausting  his  stock  of  ammunition,  so  that  when 
the  crucial  test  of  the  day  came — the  breaking  of  the  Federal  line 
at  the  left  centre — their  heavy  guns  would  be  practically  useless  for 
defensive  purposes. 

What  was  to  be  the  next  move  ? was  a question  in  the  minds  of 
both  armies  during  the  calm  which  succeeded  the  cannonading. 


292 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


In  the  morning  Lee  had  told  Longstreet  to  order  Pickett’s 
division,  which  belonged  to  his  corps,  to  make  an  attack  in  force  on 
the  Federal  left  centre.  Pickett  had  been  apprised  of  the  work  which 
had  been  cut  out  for  him  to  do,  and,  like  the  brave  officer  he  was,  held 
himself  in  readiness  to  perform  his  duty.  His  division,  consisting 

of  three  brigades  under 
the  command  of  Garnett, 
Kemper  and  Armistead, 
lay  in  a clump  of  woods 
almost  directly  opposite 
the  objective  point  which 
they  were  to  attack.  The 
three  brigades  were  made 
up  of  fifteen  regiments 
from  Virginia,  all  true  and 
tried  men,  who  had  won 
many  laurels  on  the  battle- 
fields of  their  native  State. 
They  had  received  premon- 
itions of  the  work  that  was 
in  store  for  them,  and,  as 
they  lay  under  cover  in  the 
woods,  all  seemed  as  merry 
and  careless  as  a pleasure 
party  out  for  a holiday. 
Merry  jokes,  quips  and 
songs,  enlivened  the 
general  pickett  during  the  war.  tedium  of  waiting.  I have 

From  photo  by  Cook.  _ 0 

talked  with  many  of  the 
survivors  of  that  historic  charge,  and  their  description  of  their 
feelings  before  starting  across  the  field  to  the  attack  accords  with 
the  coolness,  the  courage  and  determination  which  they  displayed 
on  that  dreadful  day. 

The  time  had  come.  The  hour  was  ripe  for  the  fruition  of  the 
hopes  of  the  Confederacy. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


293 


General  Pickett  mounted  his  white  charger,  and,  riding  up  to 
Longstreet,  asked  for  orders.  “ Shall  I move  forward,  General  ? ” 
he  asked,  pointing  to  the  Federal  left  centre,  at  the  angle  of  the 
stone  wall  directly  in  his  front.  Longstreet  looked  the  hero  in  the 
face,  with  firm-set  lips  and  a glance  of  hesitation  and  doubt.  He 
had  opposed  the  movement,  had  no  faith  in  it,  and  was  reluctant  to 
give  verbal  assent  to  it.  But,  veteran  soldier  that  he  was,  he  bowed 
to  the  will  and  desire  of  his  commanding  officer,  and  nodded  his  head 
affirmatively  to  Pickett’s  question.  The  latter  seemed  to  become 
imbued  with  a sense  of  the  mighty  responsibility  that  had  been 
imposed  upon  him.  He  realized,  as  he  afterward  told  me,  that  a 
duty  had  been  intrusted  to  him,  the  grandest  that  ever  fell  to  the  lot 
of  a commanding  officer.  Raising  his  hat  in  salute  he  remarked, 
“ I shall  go  forward,  sir,”  and  then  rode  back  to  his  command. 

Pickett  was  the  very  embodiment  of  a soldier  born  for  immortal 
deeds.  His  bearing  impressed  his  troops  with  the  high  sense  of 
duty  which  animated  him  in  all  he  undertook.  He  had  a soldier’s 
appreciation  of  the  niceties  of  bis  profession.  At  the  head  of  his 
command  he  rode  gracefully,  with  his  jaunty  cap  raked  well  over 
on  his  right  ear.  His  long  auburn  locks,  carefully  tended,  hung 
almost  to  his  shoulders  in  picturesque  profusion.  His  coolness  is 
illustrated  by  an  incident  which  occurred  shortly  after  he  had  given 
orders  to  his  brigade  commanders  to  prepare  for  the  charge. 

He  was  sitting  on  his  horse  when  General  Wilcox  rode  up  to 
him,  and,  taking  a flask  of  whisky  from  his  pocket,  said:  “Pickett, 
take  a drink  with  me;  in  an  hour  you’ll  be  in  hell  or  glory.” 

“ Be  it  so,  General  Wilcox,”  returned  Pickett,  taking  the 
proffered  drink ; “ whatever  my  fate,  I shall  do  my  duty  like  a 
brave  man.” 

The  line  being  formed,  the  gallant  men  on  whom  were  centred 
a people’s  hope  of  a nation  moved  out  of  the  woods.  Nothing 
interrupted  the  view  of  this  superb  movement.  From  the  cannon- 
covered  top  of  Cemetery  Hill  along  the  Federal  line  the  soldiers 
of  the  Federal  army  watched,  with  wonderment  not  unmixed  with 
admiration,  the  oncoming  of  those  heroic  columns ; while  the 


294 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


Confederates  looked  on  admiringly,  hoping  against  hope  that  success 
would  reward  the  splendid  courage  evinced  by  Pickett’s  men. 
When  a short  distance  from  their  starting-point  they  obliqued  to 
the  right,  and  then  to  the  left,  in  order  to  secure  cover  in  the 
undulations  of  the  plain  across  which  they  were  moving.  By  some 
strange  fatality  the  artillery  smoke,  which  had  settled  over  the 
field  after  the  cannonading,  and  hung  there  close  to  the  ground, 
lifted  after  the  Confederate  division  had  reached  some  distance  in 
its  journey  to  death  and  glory,  and  revealed  distinctly  to  both 
armies  the  movement  then  being  made. 

Marching  in  the  direction  of  the  objective  position,  with  meas- 
ured steps  and  unfaltering  courage,  Pickett’s  divison  drew  nearer 
and  nearer  to  their  goal  without  hindrance  from  the  foe.  What 
did  it  mean?  Was  their  attack  to  be  a bloodless  victory  ? These 
were  questions  that  sprung  instinctively  to  the  minds  of  the  gal- 
lant men.  Suddenly  a cloudburst  of  flame,  shot  and  shell  came 
thundering  from  the  ridge  into  the  devoted  ranks.  There  was  no 
wavering,  no  halting ; on  went  Pickett’s  men,  presenting  as  solid 
and  as  undaunted  a front  as  the  rock  of  Gibraltar.  Many  dead 
and  wounded  were  left  by  their  brave  comrades  on  the  spot  where 
they  fell.  There  was  no  time  for  anything  but  duty,  and  that 
stern  duty  was  ahead  of  them.  Again  and  again  the  Federal  bat- 
teries poured  forth  a rain  of  solid  shot,  shell,  shrapnel  and  canister 
upon  them  in  unstinted  measure.  Horrid  rents,  which  were  quickly 
closed  up,  were  made  in  their  lines  as  the  men  pressed  steadily 
forward,  a thundercloud  of  war  that  would  not  be  stayed.  The 
Federals,  seeing  that  they  were  dealing  with  a desperate  foe, 
increased  their  fire,  if  possible,  but  with  no  apparent  effect  except 
to  mark  the  track  over  which  the  force  was  moving  with  the  dead 
and  wounded  heroes. 

Never  was  there  a sublimer  exhibition  of  bravery  on  any 
battlefield.  Courage  was  personified  in  every  man.  On  they  went 
in  the  face  of  the  relentless  hail  of  death  that  was  beating  against 
them.  General  Armistead  was  seen,  with  his  hat  held  aloft  on  his 
sword  to  serve  as  a guide,  marching  resolutely  at  the  head  of  his 


(295) 


PICKETT’S  FAMOUS  CHARGE  AT  GETTYSBURG. 


296 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


gallant  men.  Shot  and  shell  whistled  about  him,  yet  he  was  un- 
daunted. His  journey  was  a desperate  one,  but  he  continued  bravely, 
not  with  the  courage  of  desperation,  but  with  the  courage  of  a perfect 
man  and  a gallant  soldier.  “ Don’t  flinch  an  inch,  boys,”  he  had  said 
to  his  men,  before  starting  away,  and  they  were  heroically  responding. 

The  carnage  in  their  ranks  was  fearful  to  contemplate.  It 
seemed  more  like  cold-blooded  butcher)7  than  systematic  war.  That 
part  of  our  army  not  engaged  watched  the  gallant  band  in  painful 
suspense.  It  did  not  seem  within  the  limit  of  human  endeavor 
that  they  could  ever  reach  the  objective  point,  so  terrible  was  the 
slaughter  to  which  they  were  being  subjected.  On  they  went, 
with  every  step  becoming  more  determined.  Surely  there  was 
never  seen  such  matchless  heroism.  Nothing  could  stay  or  check 
them.  When  within  a short  distance  of  the  Federal  line,  their 
wild  yells  of  defiance  were  heard  above  the  thundering  of  the  guns. 
The  greatest  moment  of  their  lives  had  come.  They  dashed  for- 
ward in  a wild  and  disordered  rush.  Garnett,  whose  brigade  was 
in  the  front  line,  fell  dead  within  a hundred  yards  of  the  Union 
front,  sword  in  hand.  His  men  rushed  madly  upon  the  69th  and 
71st  Pennsylvania  Regiments,  which  had  been  awaiting  the  oncom- 
ing attack.  At  this  moment  they  were  brought  under  the  fire  of 
a Union  brigade,  which  was  occupying  a small  wood  in  advance 
and  to  the  left  of  the  point  of  Pickett’s  attack.  Hancock,  realizing 
the  purpose  of  the  attack,  and  always  on  the  alert  to  seize  a favor- 
able opportunity,  threw  a force  on  Pickett’s  flank. 

Two  of  Armistead’s  regiments  were  frightfully  decimated  and 
thrown  into  a disorganized  state  by  this  movement.  The  remainder 
of  his  brigade  dropped  in  the  rear  of  the  centre  of  Pickett’s  line. 
Annistead,  swinging  his  sword  wildly,  and  rushing  from  point  to 
point,  urged  his  men  forward,  and  reached  the  front  rank  between 
Kemper  and  Garnett.  In  the  impetuous  rush  which  ensued  these 
brigades  became  a compact  struggling  mass  of  human  beings  all 
bent  on  bloody  work.  Pushing  forward,  as  if  moved  by  some 
irresistible  force  superior  to  the  individual  will,  they  threw  themselves 
upon  the  Union  line  like  so  many  thunderbolts. 


PICKETT’S  RETURN  FROM  HIS  FAMOUS  CHARGE. 

“ General,  my  noble  division  has  been  swept  away.” 
( 297) 


298 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


/ 


The  shock  was  terrific.  It  appeared  impossible  for  human  power 
to  withstand  it,  and  for  a moment  it  seemed  that  it  must  sweep 
everything  before  it.  With  what  breathless  interest  we  watched 
the  scene.  General  Lee,  from  a convenient  point,  stood  calmly 
looking  at  the  struggle.  Not  an  expression  of  his  face  or  an  action 
indicated  that  he  had  other  than  hopes  of  success.  He  was  as  imper- 
turbable as  a rock.  What  emotions  swayed  his  soul  at  that  supreme 
moment  he  and  God  only  know. 

The  first  line  of  the  Federals  was  pierced  and  they  were  driven 
back  upon  the  earthworks  near  the  artillery.  There  the  work  of 
death  was  renewed  with  frightful  slaughter.  Charges  of  grapeshot 
were  fired  into  Pickett’s  men  with  terrible  effect.  Hancock  and 
Gibbon  rushed  up  their  reserves  to  help  stay  the  furious  onslaught 
of  the  Virginians.  Hall  rectified  his  line,  which  had  been  out- 
flanked on  the  right.  Harker  advanced  with  his  left,  and  almost 
took  Pickett  in  reverse.  All  these  movements  made  under  the 
greatest  excitement  threw  the  Federal  troops  into  the  same  disor- 
dered state  as  their  opponents,  and  mingled  in  a confused  mass, 
the  only  way  of  distinguishing  one  from  the  other  was  the  blue 
and  gray.  The  fighting  became  like  that  of  an  infuriated  mob. 
Confederates  and  Federals  faced  each  other  with  clubbed  muskets, 
their  faces  distorted  with  the  fury  of  madmen.  Commands  were 
useless,  they  could  not  be  heard  above  the  din. 

A clump  of  trees  just  within  the  angle  wall  became  the  objec- 
tive point  of  the  Confederates.  Armistead  resolved  to  take  it. 
Placing  his  hat  on  his  sword,  he  rallied  about  him  150  men,  who 
were  ready  to  follow  wherever  he  would  lead.  Rushing  forward 
with  his  gallant  band  he  reached  a Federal  gun,  and  just  as  he 
had  adjured  his  followers  to  give  them  the  cold  steel  he  fell  dead 
in  his  tracks  pierced  with  bullets.  The  death  of  this  gallant  officer 
marked  the  complete  failure  of  the  Confederate  assault;  and  beaten, 
but  not  dismayed,  Pickett’s  men  retraced  their  way  across  the  field, 
now  strewn  with  their  dead.  Riding  up  to  General  Lee,  Pickett 
dismounted,  and  saluting,  said,  in  a voice,  tremulous  with  sorrow : 
“ General,  my  noble  division  has  been  swept  away.” 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


299 


“ I alone  am  responsible,  General  Pickett,”  Lee  replied,  with 
that  quiet  dignity  which  always  characterized  him. 

It  was  expected  that  General  Meade,  after  this  signal  repulse, 
would  place  himself  at  the  head  of  his  victorious  soldiers  and  lead 
a counter-charge ; but,  with  the  exception  of  the  advance  of  a few 
skirmishers,  there  was  no  movement  of  the  Federal  line.  In 
anticipation  of  such  an  attack  our  lines  were  reformed  along  the 
Seminary  Ridge,  and  everything  put  in  readiness  for  defence. 

We  watched  with  intense  anxiety  ever}^  movement  of  the  troops 
in  our  front,  and  felt  anything  but  secure.  At  night  General  Lee 
withdrew  that  portion  of  Ewell’s  corps  which  had  occupied  the  town, 
and  our  men  were  ordered  to  strengthen  the  Seminary  Ridge  by 
throwing  up  a line  of  rifle-pits.  The  wounded  that  could  be 
transported  were  placed  in  ambulances  and  wagons,  and,  under  the 
escort  of  General  Imboden’s  brigade  of  cavalry,  were  started  back 
by  way  of  Chambersburg  toward  the  Potomac.  Many  wounded 
were  necessarily  left  behind  and  at  farmhouses  along  the  route, 
and  yet  the  train  that  bore  the  others  away,  with  its  accompanying 
baggage-train  and  artillery  and  cavalry  to  guard  it,  covered  a 
distance  of  seventeen  miles.  Although  the  Federal  cavalry  was 
sent,  on  the  4th,  in  pursuit  of  this  train,  it  did  not  reach  it  until 
it  was  in  comparative  safety  at  Williamsport.  Here  a desperate 
effort  was  made  to  capture  not  only  this  but  the  ammunition  train, 
which,  by  forced  marches  from  Winchester,  had  reached  this  point  on 
its  way  to  join  the  army.  Stuart’s  cavalry,  however,  arrived  in  time 
to  prevent  this  rich  train  from  falling  into  the  Federal  hands. 

In  the  meantime  General  Lee  remained  in  position  with  his 
entire  force  on  Seminary  Ridge  throughout  the  4th,  and  while  we 
knew  that  it  was  a national  holiday,  the  sound  of  no  national 
-airs  floated  across  the  plain  of  death  that  separated  the  two  armies, 
and  the  firing  of  salutes  was  heard  only  in  the  reverberation  that 
still  lingered  in  the  mountains  and  valleys  from  the  great  cannonade 
of  the  day  before.  The  rain  fell  throughout  the  day  in  cold, 
chilling  sheets  that  added  still  more  to  the  feeling  of  depression 
that  pervaded  the  army. 


3°° 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


The  gloomy  day  was  drawing  to  a close  when  General  A.  P.. 
Hill  stopped  to  warm  himself  by  my  bivouac  fire.  I saw  plainly 
that  his  spirit  was  gone,  and  that  he  made  no  effort  to  hide  the 
fact.  Presently,  without  a word  of  comment  upon  the  result,  he 
turned  sorrowfully  toward  me  and  said  : “ Colonel,  we  must  return 
to  Virginia  and  prepare  to  try  it  again.” 

When  darkness  had  fully  set  in  the  troops  were  quietly  put 
on  the  march  on  the  direct  road  through  the  mountain  passes 
toward  Hagerstown  and  the  Potomac. 

Lee  concentrated  his  army  in  the  vicinity  of  Hagerstown  ; 

but  as  his  pon- 
toon train  had 
been  destroyed, 
and  as  the 
heavy  rains  of 
the  two  preced- 
ing days  had 
swollen  the 
Potomac  so  as 
to  render  it  too 
deep  to  be  ford- 
ed, he  was  un- 
able to  cross. 
Selecting  a 

strong  position  with  his  right  resting  on  the  river  near  Falling 
Waters,  and  his  left  extending  beyond  Hagerstown  and  resting 
on  a creek  to  the  west  of  that  town,  he  proceeded  to  fortify  and 
await  the  subsiding  of  the  river  or  the  construction  of  a pontoon 
bridge.  He  was  not  further  molested  by  Meade’s  army,  but 
remained  in  this  position  until  July  14th,  when  he  returned  to  the 
Virginia  side  of  the  Potomac.  Thus  ended  the  great  campaign  of 
Gettysburg. 

The  Army  of  Northern  Virginia,  on  May  31st,  1863,  con- 

tained an  effective  force  of  88,754  officers  and  men,  of  whom  the 
following  were  under  arms : General  staff  and  infantry,  59,420 


CULP’S  hill,  from  evergreen  cemetery. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


3°i 


men ; cavalry,  10,292 ; artillery,  4,756 — a total  of  74,468  men, 
with  200  pieces  of  artillery.  This  army  arrived  on  the  field  of 
Gettysburg — 5,000  being  added  from  different  sources — with  80,000 
men.  Deducting  the  mounted  men  from  this,  Lee  carried  into 
action  in  the  three  day’s  fight  about  68,000  men  and  about  200 
guns.  Pickett’s  division  consisted  of  4,900  men. 

The  Army  of  the  Potomac  bore  on  its  returns  July  1st,  1863, 
7,000  artillery,  10,500  cavalry,  85,000  infantry  and  352  pieces  of 
artillery,  thus  outnumbering  the  Confederates  by  35,000  men  and 
140  guns.  The  Federals  lost  23,003,  and  the  Confederates  20,451. 


A STAFF  OFFICER’S  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  GENERAL  LEE. 

By  Colonel  M.  V.  Moore.* 

The  first  time  I ever  saw  General  Lee,  in  a near  view,  was, 
if  I remember  correctly,  at  West  Point,  some  time  before  the  war. 
From  the  very  first  he  impressed  me  as  being  the  very  beau 
ideal  of  the  soldier — a man  borne  also  to  command.  He  was  then 
simply  the  colonel.  He  sat  on  his  horse  in  that  same  superb, 
stately  and  magnificent  pose  which  became  so  familiar  to  his. 
soldiers  in  the  late  war.  He  was  at  the  same  time  an  exceedingly 
handsome  man,  certainly  the  finest  looking  horseman  I ever  saw. 

But  little  did  I dream,  as  I stood  in  a group  of  cadets  on  the 
peaceful  parade  grounds  at  the  National  Military  Academy,  that 
the  next  time  I was  to  look  into  the  handsome  officer’s  face  it 
would  be  in  the  fierce  conflict  of  bloody  battle  in  which  the  gay 
young  cadets  then  about  me  were  to  be  arrayed  in  hostile  phalanx 
against  each  other.  So  far  as  I now  know,  only  one  man  that  I 
saw  at  that  time  from  the  South  is  now  living — Colonel  Paul 
Faison  of  North  Carolina.  The  rest  went  down  in  the  horrible 
vortex  of  the  war.  My  intimate  friend  at  that  time,  Cadet  Zed 
Willett  of  Tennessee — mere  boys  that  we  then  were — afterward  fell 
as  captain  commanding  a company  of  splendid  young  fellows  from 
that  State,  many  of  whom  went  down  to  death  with  him  at  Shiloh 
on  that  bloody  afternoon,  in  April,  1862. 

* Colonel  Moore  served  in  both  of  the  great  armies  of  the  Confederate  States.  He  was  a 
private  in  the  First  N.  C.  Cavalry,  from  early  in  1861  to  December,  1862.  During  this  time  he 
was  detailed  for  special  duties  at  headquarters,  and  was  with  Generals  Hampton  and  Stuart  in 
the  cavalry  campaigns  of  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia,  and  accompanied  General  Stuart  in. 
his  famous  expedition  into  Pennsylvania  in  1862.  In  December,  1862,  Colonel  Moore  was  given 
a cavalry  captain’s  commission,  and  assigned  to  staff  duty  in  the  Army  of  the  West,  then  under 
command  of  General  Bragg.  Since  his  retirement  from  public  life  Mr.  Moore  has  lived  in 
Alabama,  devoting  himself  to  agriculture  and  literature,  and  as  a contributor  to  the  magazines, 
and  as  a writer  of  stirring  verse  he  has  made  an  excellent  reputation. 

(302) 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


303 


The  next  time  I was  face  to  face  with  General  Lee  was  years 
afterward  at  Sharpsburg,  Md.,  in  the  din  of  that  fearful  struggle 
on  the  banks  of  the  Antietam.  I had  been  sent  as  the  bearer  of 
a dispatch  from  the  commander  of  my  (cavalry)  regiment.  I 
found  the  revered  army  chief  in  a large  grove  on  an  eminence 
overlooking  the  lines  of  battle  south  of  the  little  village.  The 
struggle  was  raging  in  all  its  fury  and  fierceness  just  in  front  of 
us,  and  to  the  right,  in  the  valley  below  the  heights  on  which 
General  Lee  and  a portion  of  his  staff  were  assembled. 

After  delivering  my  dispatch,  I turned  immediately,  without 
waiting  for  any  response,  for  I saw  that  the  mind  and  heart  of 
the  great  commander  were  so  intensely  preoccupied  that  I decided 
to  await  further  movements.  And  I was  anxious  to  get  a moment’s 
full  view  of  the  magnificent  battle  scene  which  Lee  and  the  staff 
were  watching  with  fearful  interest.  General  Lee’s  face  showed 
deep  and  thrilling  emotion.  It  reflected  pauses  when  pain  and 
anxiety  were  struggling  with  his  wonted  calmness  and  composure. 

A Federal  battery  on  the  ridge  just  opposite  was  working 
with  swift  and  fearful  havoc  on  the  line  of  Confederate  infantry 
immediately  below  to  the  right.  A brigade  of  the  infantry  in 
gray  had  been  ordered  to  the  charge  in  an  attempt  to  silence  the 
heavy  guns  of  the  enemy  near  the  Antietam. 

There  was  a moment  of  intense  and  painful  suspense  as  their 
thin  ranks  moved  onward  half-blinded , by  the  sulphurous  storm 
greeting  the  assault.  Every  eye  on  our  hill  was  turned  upon  the 
sublime  tragedy.  The  guns  of  the  enemy  were  sending  out  one  con- 
tinuous roll  of  thunder  and  shot.  The  Confederates  in  front  reeled 
and  staggered,  and,  despite  the  wild  shrieks  and  forward  gesticu- 
lations of  the  officers,  the  troops  fell  back  in  appalling  disorder. 

My  own  heart  sank  within  me  in  the  unutterable  pangs  of  a 
defeat.  I turned  at  once  to  see  what  effect  the  repulse  had  pro- 
duced on  General  Lee.  The  cloud  upon  his  face  had  grown  darker 
and  more  serious.  The  brows  contracted,  and  there  was  a tremor 
and  recession  about  the  cheeks  and  temples  portraying  the  great 
inward  struggle  within  the  man’s  own  soul.  A shock  had  come 


3°4 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


for  which  he  was  evidently  unprepared,  for  we  know  that  he  was 
full  of  confidence  in  a victory  there.  He  turned  to  his  staff,  and 
there  followed  a moment  in  which  there  was  “ hot  haste  ” in  the 
reception  and  dispatch  of  aides  and  couriers. 

I was  awaiting  my  own  turn  when  the  clouds  were  lifted  from 
over  the  scene  of  the  late  repulse,  and  another  act  was  to  come  in 
the  dire  tragedy.  Through  the  open  vista  we  saw  the  red  cross 
battle-flag  of  the  Confederates  fluttering  in  the  van  in  front  of  the 
battery ; and,  instead  of  the  long  and  thin  line  of  assault,  there 
were  two  closely  drawn  columns  following  the  banners.  We  saw 
the  men  strike  out  in  the  “ double  quick.”  Then  came,  fast  as 
the  sounds  could  reach  us  in  the  distance,  the  long,  deep  and  wild 
thrill  of  the  “ rebel  yell.”  On  and  on  the  dusky  gray  lines  leaped, 
and  louder  grew  the  notes  betokening  victory,  until  at  last  the  col- 
umns disappeared  from  sight  in  the  sulphurous  canopy  about  the 
Federal  guns.  The  cannons  were  silenced,  and  we  knew  that  the 
battery  had  been  taken  by  our  men. 

It  had  been  but  the  work  of  a moment  or  so.  Our  lines  had 
been  reinforced,  and  they  swept  forward  with  resistless  force  on  the 
Federals.  We  knew  the  result  at  the  instant  of  the  silencing  of 
the  guns  ; and  in  the  second  or  so  afterward,  when  the  shout  of 
triumph  came  higher  and  louder  across  the  valley  to  the  hill  upon 
which  General  Lee  stood. 

I turned  again  to  watch  his  face.  The  clouds  had  vanished 
from  his  brow,  and  as  I touched  and  lifted  my  cap  in  adieu  to  the 
beloved  man  there  was  a calm  smile  on  his  face  as  he  sent  me  away 
with  orders  for  my  command — in  the  cavalry  under  the  knightly 
“ Jeb  ” Stuart.  I did  not  see  General  Lee  after  the  disaster  that  befel 
our  lines  on  the  left,  north  of  Sharpsburg — a disaster  that  eclipsed 
our  victory  on  the  south  of  the  village,  and  made  Antietam  one  of 
the  drawn  battles  of  the  war. 

General  Lee’s  character  has  been  so  fully  portrayed  by  the  his- 
torian that  it  would  appear  almost  as  an  act  of  vanity  on  my  part  to 
attempt  to  add  anything  to  its  splendor.  There  is  one  fact,  however, 
to  which  I wish  to  refer — one  never  before  seen  in  print,  and  one 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


305 


illustrating  a trait  in  his  character ; and  as  the  matter  is  also  largely 
personal  to  my  own  self,  I shall  crave  the  indulgence  of  the  reader  in 
giving  particulars. 

After  the  seven  days’  struggle  around  Richmond  in  1862 — bat- 
tles in  which  portions  of  our  cavalry  command  participated — there 
arose  in  the  newspapers  of  the  day  some  question  as  to  which  of  the 
Southern  States  had  borne  the  brunt  of  the  struggle.  As  a “War 
Correspondent  in  the  Ranks  ” I took  some  pains  to  investigate  the 
subject  carefully,  and  as  a result  I contributed  to  the  Richmond 
Enquirer  an  article  calling  attention  to  the  fact  that  out  of  the 
sixty  odd  thousand  troops  engaged  in  the  series  of  battles  named, 
and  under  the  command  of  General  Lee,  the  State  of  North  Caro- 
lina had  represented  some  thirty-four  of  the  different  regiments  of 
soldiers.  My  paper  went  to  show,  also,  something  of  the  fatalities 
in  the  North  Carolina  commands,  thus  illustrating  the  manner  in 
which  the  troops  had  borne  the  brunt  of  actions.  There  were  also 
some  comments  in  the  article  on  the  general  facts  of  the  battles. 
The  communication  was  signed  simply  “ Van  ” — a signature  adopted 
in  my  war  correspondence  in  the  Richmond,  Raleigh  and  other 
Southern  papers. 

The  newspaper  containing  my  article  found  its  way  to  the 
office  of  the  New  York  Herald  a few  days  after  its  appearance  in 
Richmond.  The  Herald  not  only  copied  the  matter  entire  in  its 
columns,  but  it  gave  also  an  editorial  notice  which  was  quite  com- 
plimentary to  the  “ Rebel  Writer.”  A copy  of  the  great  New  York 
daily  reached  General  Lee’s  headquarters,  and  the  two  articles, 
mine  and  the  editorial  comment,  were  read  by  the  Southern  com- 
mander. The  signature  “Van”  being  that  of  a writer  unknown 
to  General  Lee,  at  that  time,  he  instituted  inquiries  at  once ; 
and  ascertaining  the  real  name  and  military  command  of  the 
author,  he  had  sent  to  me  the  marked  copy  of  the  Herald , and 
tendered  me  the  “ compliments  and  thanks  ” of  the  general — 
thanks  that  in  the  controversy  over  the  subject  named  I had  done 
such  an  act  of  justice  to  the  noble  North  Carolina  troops  under 
his  command. 


20 


GENERAL  LEE’S  LAST  CAMPAIGN. 

By  General  Horatio  C.  King. 

Occupying  a subordinate  position  in  the  great  Civil  War,  it  would 
not  be  becoming  in  me,  even  if  I possessed  the  experience  and  tech- 
nical knowledge  of  warfare,  to  criticise  the  judgment  and  conduct 
of  General  Lee,  the  masterly  spirit  who  inspired  the  Southern  heart, 
and  kept  the  fires  of  resistance  burning  long  after  the  struggle 
seemed  hopeless  to  calm  observers  both  North  and  South.  The  first 
invasion  into  Maryland  was  made  with  the  expectation  that  the  people 
of  that  so-called  Southern  State,  and  presumably  in  sympathy  with 
the  South,  would  rally  to  the  standard  of  the  Confederacy.  The 
result  at  Antietam  was  convincing  proof  that  Maryland  could  not 
be  swerved  from  her  loyalty,  and  General  Lee  retired  to  his  own 
State  with  a loss  of  nearly  thirty  thousand  men.  The  addition  to 
the  Confederate  ranks  was  so  inconsiderable  as  scarcely  to  be  worth 
mentioning.  The  Maryland  greeting  was  formal  and  frigid.  Had 
the  contending  forces  been  of  different  nations,  there  is  little  doubt 
but  that  terms  of  peace  would  have  been  agreed  upon  then. 

There  was  still  greater  reason  for  a conclusion  of  hostilities  after 
the  three  days  fight  at  Gettysburg,  now  fitly  styled  the  Waterloo 
of  the  Southern  cause.  The  casualties  in  this  prolonged  contest  were 
appalling.  On  the  Union  side  there  were  23,186  killed,  wounded 
and  missing,  and  on  the  part  of  the  Confederates,  31,621.  According 
to  the  impartial  estimate  of  the  Count  of  Paris,  the  Army  of  the 
Potomac  under  General  Meade  numbered  83,000  men  and  300  guns, 
and  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia  under  General  Lee,  73,500  men 
and  190  guns.  Of  this  combined  force  of  155,000  men,  54,807,  or 
nearly  one-third,  were  lost.  Again  the  Confederates  had  received 
assurances  that  outside  of  their  own  territory  they  had  little  hope 
of  success,  and  that  thenceforth  theirs  must  be  a defensive  warfare 

(306) 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


3°7 


against  superior  numbers,  with  infinite  resources  of  men  and  supplies 
at  the  command  of  the  North. 

Some  years  ago  a distinguished  clergyman,  now  a resident  of 
Lynchburg,  Va.,  wras  a guest  at  my  house.  He  had  been  a chaplain 
in  the  Confederate  Army.  Recurring  to  a conversation  I then  had 
with  him,  I wrote  him  recently  to  confirm  my  recollection.  In  his 
reply,  he  says  : “ I was  at 
Gettysburg,  however,  and 
may  have  expressed  the 
opinion  to  which  you  refer, 
in  connection  with  that 
great  engagement.  I do 
think  the  tide  turned  at 
that  point,  not  earlier. 

That  was  the  culminating 
period  of  Confederate 
strength.  Thereafter  re- 
sources failed,  until  utter 
collapse  came  in  complete 
exhaustion  at  Appomattox. 

What,  ‘ might  have  been,’- 
but  for  Longstreet’s  culpa- 
ble inactivity  at  Gettys- 
burg, it'  is  idle  to  discuss 
or  speculate.  The  intelli- 
gent judgment  of  his  own 
people  is  that  Longstreet 
lost  us  that  fight,  and  that 
only  the  magnanimity  of 
his  great  commander  saved  him  from  cotirt-martial.  His  recent 
apology  or  ‘ book  ’ will  not  reverse  that  judgment,  but  rather  confirm 
and  extend  it.” 

I might  take  issue  with  him  as  to  General  Longstreet’s  opposi- 
tion to  that  famous  charge.  Of  this  General  Doubleday  says : 
“ The  attack  was  so  important,  so  momentous  and  so  contrary  to 


GENERAL  LEE  AT  THE  CLOSE  OF  THE  WAR. 


Drawn  by  H.  M.  Katon. 

MEETING  OF  GENERALS  GRANT  AND  LEE  at  M’LEAN’S  HOUSE,  APPOMATTOX  COURTHOUSE. 

(3oS) 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


3°9 


GENERAL  LEE’S  FAREWELL  TO  HIS  TROOPS. 

PHOTOGRAPHED  FROM  THE  ORIGINAL  DOCUMENT  IN  THE  POSSESSION  OF  MR.  JAMES  REED, 

OF  ASHTABULA,  OHIO. 


(Copy.) 

Special  Order  No.  — : All  officers  and  men  of  the  Confederate  States  since  paroled  at  Appomattox  Court 
House,  Va.,  who  to  reach  their  homes  are  compelled  to  pass  through  the  lines  of  the  Union  Armies,  will  be 
allowed  to  do  so  and  pass  free  on  all  Government  transports  and  military  railroads. 

By  command  of  GEN.  R.  E.  LEE,  By  command  of  LIEUT. -GEN.  GRANT. 

Hd.  Qrs.  Army,  N.  Va.,  April  io,  1865  — General  Orders  : After  four  years’  arduous  service,  marked  by  unsur- 
passed courage  and  fortitude,  the  Army  of  Virginia  has  been  compelled  to  yield  to  overwhelming  numbers  and 
resources.  I need  not  tell  the  brave  survivors  of  so  many  hard-fought  battles  who  have  remained  steadfast  to 
the  last  that  I have  consented  to  this  result  from  no  distrust  of  them  ; but,  feeling  that  valor  and  devotion  could 
accomplish  nothing  that  could  compensate  for  the  loss  that  must  have  attended  the  continuance  of  the  contest, 
I determined  to  avoid  the  useless  sacrifice  of  those  whose  past  service  to  their  country  has  been  so  valuable 
and  noble. 

In  the  terms  of  agreement  officers  and  men  can  return  to  their  homes  and  remain  till  exchanged.  You  will 
take  with  you  the  satisfaction  that  proceeds  from  the  consciousness  of  duty  faithfully  performed,  and  I earnestly 
pray  that  a merciful  God  will  extend  to  you  his  blessing  and  protection.  With  an  unceasing  admiration  of  your 
constancy  and  devotion  to  your  country,  and  grateful  remembrance  of  your  kind  and  generous  consideration 
of  myself,  I bid  you  an  affectionate  farewell.  R.  E-  LEE,  General  Commanding. 


Longstreet’s  judgment,  that  when  Pickett  asked  for  orders  to  advance 
he  gave  no  reply,  and  Pickett  said,  proudly  : ‘ I shall  go  forward,  sir  ! ’ 
Anyone  visiting  the  ground  to-day  will  surely  be  impressed  with  the 
stupendous  character  of  General  Lee’s  undertaking.  To  advance 
over  a mile  of  open  field,  affording  little  or  no  shelter,  in  the  face 


GENER.AI,  REE  GREETED  BY  FRIENDS  AND  NEIGHBORS  ON  HIS  RETURN  FROM  APPOMATTOX. 

(310) 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


of  the  Union  force  sheltered  behind  stone  walls  and  improvised 
breastworks,  and  in  the  face  of  nearly  one  hundred  guns  of  Hunter’s 
artillery,  massed  on  Cemetery  Ridge,  strikes  even  the  novice  in 
warfare  as  the  most  daring,  if  not  the  most  reckless,  of  military 
undertakings.  It  seems  as  futile  as  the  repeated  charges  of  Burn- 
side’s army  up  Marye’s  Heights,  which  officers  and  men,  who  obe3’ed 
orders  with  a magnificent  disregard  of  life,  felt  to  be  the  acme  of 
military  madness. 

Gettysburg  should  have  closed  the  contest.  If  General  Lee 
entertained  this  view  he  was  overruled  by  those  who,  at  the  seat 
of  the  Confederate  Government,  were  not  witnesses  of  the  carnage, 
and'  not  observers  of  the  demoralizing  effects  of  the  disheartening 
defeat.  After  Gettysburg  the  tide  turned  unmistakably,  and  from  all 
parts  of  the  great  field  of  battle,  east,  west  and  south,  came  news 
of  a general  advance,  the  tightening  of  the  folds  of  the  anaconda, 
and  of  frequent  victory. 

With  a desperation  sublime  in  its  energy  and  tenacity,  the 
Confederates  maintained  the  unequal  struggle.  In  the  west  the 
Union  armies  had  things  practically  their  own  way,  and  all  eyes 
were  turned  to  the  east. 

The  Shenandoah  Valley,  so  often  the  scene  of  Union  humiliation, 
Avas  again  to  be  the  theatre  of  great  activities.  Sheridan  Avas  sent 
there  in  the  summer  of  1864,  and  in  the  brilliant  successes  at  Win- 
chester and  Cedar  Creek  closed  that  avenue  to  further  incursions 
into  the  border  States.  Early’s  army,  defeated,  dispirited  and 
demoralized,  was  withdrawn,  and  the  rear  of  Lee  was  left  open  to 
the  predatory  excursion  of  Sheridan’s  troops,  who  destroj’ed  the 
James  River  and  Kanawha  Canal,  cut  other  important  communica- 
tions, and  formed  a junction  with  Grant’s  army  at  City  Point  with 
the  loss  of  scarcely  a man. 

For  a year,  at  least,  General  Lee  must  have  been  hoping  against 
hope,  hoping  for  that  recognition  by  foreign  nations  which  ne\Ter 
came,  and  the  exemplification  of  a readiness  of  the  North  to  make 
peace  upon  any  terms,  which  existed  only  in  the  fertile  imagina- 
tion of  Southern  zealots  and  Northern  copperheads. 


312 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


Atlanta  had  fallen.  Thomas  had  destroyed  the  last  organized 
important  Confederate  Army  in  the  West  at  Nashville.  Sherman 
had  commenced  his  almost  unimpeded  march  to  the  sea,  and  yet 
General  Lee  failed  to  see  or,  if  seen,  to  accept  the  omens  of  the 
speedy  collapse  of  the  Confederacy.  As  a great  soldier,  he  must 
have  felt  that  the  cause  was  hopeless.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  he 
may  have  feared  that  the  South  would  not  acquiesce  in  a surrender 
so  long  as  an  organized  Confederate  army  remained  in  the  field. 
The  Southern  capital  was  still  in  the  hands  of  the  Confederacy. 
While  that  remained  uncaptured,  there  was  still  hope.  For  nine 
months  Grant,  after  the  fearful  slaughter  in  the  movement  through 
the  Wilderness  by  the  left  flank,  had  besieged  it  in  vain.  Every  inch 
of  advance  had  been  contested,  and  the  frowning  battlements  of  the 
contending  armies,  bristling  with  heavy  guns,  were,  in  some  places, 
within  a stone’s  throw  of  each  other. 

It  was  at  this  juncture  that  the  Army  of  the  Shenandoah,  with 
which  I was  connected,  arrived  at  the  James  River,  crossed  over  the 
pontoon  bridge  at  Deep  Bottom,  and  went  into  camp  at  Hancock 
Station,  about  four  miles  above  City  Point.  It  was  in  the  latter  part 
of  March.  Crossing  the  pontoon  just  below  the  Dutch  Gap  Canal, 
a section  was  opened  to  admit  the  passage  of  the  dispatch  boat  Mary 
Martin , at  the  window  of  whose  pilot  house  we  saw  the  wan  and 
anxious  face  of  President  Lincoln.  His  business  there  we  did  not 
seek  to  know,  but  it  has  since  been  disclosed  that  he  had  run  down 
to  have  a talk  with  his  captains,  who  were  apprehensive  that  Lee 
might  seek  to  withdraw  his  army  from  Richmond,  effect  a junction 
with  Johnston  then  in  or  approaching  the  Carolinas,  and  thus  prolong 
the  war.  For  a day  or  two  we  lay  in  camp,  resting  and  refitting, 
treated  nightly  to  the  unpleasant  serenade  of  whistling  shells  and 
booming  cannon,  a great  waste  of  ammunition  and  a sad  disturber  of 
sleep.  It  was  with  a feeling  of  deep  relief  that  we  received  orders 
to  take  three  days’  rations  in  our  knapsacks,  six  in  the  wagons,  and 
prepare  to  move  on  the  29th  of  March.  It  would  have  been  a sore 
disappointment  to  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  if,  after  four  years  of 
unparalleled  fighting,  the  satisfaction  of  “ bagging  ” the  heroic  Army 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


3*3 


of  Northern  Virginia  had  been  turned  over  to  Sherman’s  army,  then 
on  its  triumphant  march  up  the  coast  from  Savannah.  The  day  was 
balmy  and  beautiful,  and  the  careless  members  of  our  staff  tossed  their 
overcoats  and  blankets  into  the  headquarter’s  wagon,  and  moved  gayly 
out  on  the  Boydton  Plank  Road,  heads  pointed  southward,  with  no 
particular  knowledge  as  to  our  destination,  save  that  we  were  to  come 
out  at  any  convenient  sea- 
port between  Norfolk  and 
New  Orleans.  Our  picnic 
was  somewhat  impeded  by 
a large  body  of  Confeder- 
ate troops,  which  com- 
pelled us  to  make  a long 
detour  to  the  left.  Night 
fell,  finding  us,  after  a 
twenty-five  mile  march, 
at  Dinwiddie  Court 
House,  about  twelve  miles 
by  the  direct  road  from 
our  point  of  departure. 

Here  we  went  into  biv- 
ouac in  a driving  rain, 
the  pine  boughs  for  our 
mattress  and  sheets  of 
water  for  our  covering. 

Corps  headquarters,  more 
fortunate  than  the  divi- 
sion staff  to  which  I be- 
longed, had  found  shelter 
in  the  hospitable  mansion  of  Widow  Crump,  and  there,  in  company 
with  the  venerable  widow  and  her  diplomatically  agreeable  daughters, 
we  sang  Confederate  songs  to  the  accompaniment  of  a good  piano 
until  warned  to  repair  to  our  respective  and  most  cheerless  bivouacs. 

Sleeping  under  such  circumstances  was  not  seductive,  and  at 
early  dawn  we  were  in  the  saddle  and  ready  to  follow  our  gallant 


GENERAL,  U.  S.  GRANT. 
From  the  Government  negative. 


3I4 


GENERAL,  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


leader,  Phil  Sheridan,  in  whom  every  man,  from  the  highest  officer 
to  the  least  conspicuous  private,  had  implicit  confidence.  The  com- 
mand was  composed  wholly  of  cavalry,  about  nine  thousand  in  all, 
with  General  Wesley  Merritt  commanding  the  first  and  third  divi- 
sions, General  Thomas  C.  Devin  and  General  Custer  as  division 
commanders,  and  the  second  division  under  General  Crook.  The 
brigade  commanders  were  scarcely  less  famous,  for  there  were 
General  Gibbes  of  the  Reserves  (mostly  regulars),  Colonels  Stagg, 
Fitzhugh,  Davies,  Irvine,  Gregg,  Smith,  Pennington,  Wells  and 
Capehart.  We  understood  that  the  object  of  this  movement  was  to 
bring  the  Confederates  out  of  their  intrenchments  if  we  could,  and 
if  we  failed,  then  to  go  on  a raid  and  do  all  the  damage  possible 
to  the  enemy’s  communications.  Happily,  the  Confederates  took 
the  hint  and  came  out.  It  would  take  too  much  space  to  detail 
the  movements  of  this  and  the  two  succeeding  days  which  are 
included  in  the  battle  of  Five  Forks.  The  developments  of  the  first 
day  brought  our  advance  line  of  battle  almost  within  sight  of  the 
fortifications  at  the  Cross  Roads  designated  as  above,  and  there  we 
were  held  in  check  by  Pickett’s  and  Johnston’s  infantry  and  Fitzhugh 
Lee’s  cavalry.  This  reconnoissance  in  force  disclosed  the  fact  that 
the  opposing  forces  were  too  strong  for  us,  and  at  nightfall  we 
returned  to  Dinwiddie  Court  House.  General  Grant  made  up  his 
mind  that  the  condition  of  affairs  warranted  Sheridan’s  desire  to 
“ push  things  and  so,  reinforced  with  infantry,  “ Little  Phil  ” cap- 
tured the  strong  works  at  Five  Forks,  took  possession  of  the 
South  Side  Railroad,  over  which  President  Davis  and  his  cabinet 
had  just  made  their  escape  from  Richmond,  and  turned  his  forces 
on  a stern  chase  toward  the  fleeing  Confederacy. 

The  least  observant  combatant  realized  that  the  game  was  up, 
and  here  the  war  should  certainly  have  ended.  With  Richmond  in 
the  hands  of  the  Union  forces,  and  the  organized  government  of 
the  Confederacy  in  hasty  retreat  toward  Mexico,  it  is  not  easily 
understood  why  General  Lee  did  not  then  call  a halt  and  make 
terms  of  peace.  He,  of  all  men  in  the  South,  had  the  unbounded 
confidence  of  the  people.  His  troops  worshiped  him.  His  word 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


3X5 


was  law,  and  he  assumed  a fearful  responsibility  in  continuing  the 
struggle.  Every  life  lost  after  the  battle  of  Five  Forks  was  a use- 
less sacrifice.  It  was  a peculiarity  of  the  men  in  both  armies  that 
they  never  knew  when 
they  were  beaten.  Tem- 
porary reverses  were  ac- 
cepted as  the  common 
experience  of  war.  If 
the  Southerners  had  been 
other  than  Americans  I 
think  it  would  have  been 
difficult,  if  not  impossible, 
to  have  compelled  them 
to  do  any  more  fighting 
after  the  fall  of  Rich- 
mond. But,  with  true 
American  grit,  they 
fought  as  they  retreated, 
hoping  for  something  to 
turn  up  that  would  re- 
trieve their  misfortunes 
and  give  them  one  more 
chance  for  the  Confed- 
eracy. The  spirit  which 
animated  them  is  shown 
in  a letter  picked  up  by  a 
negro  and  turned  over  to 
General  Sheridan — a note 
dated  April  5th,  and  writ- 
ten by  Colonel  W.  B. 

Taylor,  in  which  he  says  : 

“ Our  army  is  ruined,  I fear.  . . . My  trust  is  still  in  the  justice 

of  our  cause.”  The  principal  events  which  followed  have  been  so 
often  recited  that  it  is  mere  repetition  to  give  them  here.  But  my 
own  personal  experiences  may  not  be  uninteresting. 


• 3l6 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


Because  of  tlie  imminent  danger  to  the  train  I had  been  sent 
back  to  bring  it  to  a place  of  safety.  Following  close  in  the  rear 
of  the  advancing  army,  we  crossed  the  railroad  at  Sutherland’s 
Station  and  pushed  on  to  Jettersville,  where  a brief  halt  had  been 
made  in  anticipation  of  an  attack  by  the  Confederates,  and  rifle-pits 
were  thrown  up.  Here  General  Grant  had  made  his  headquarters. 

With  characteristic  improvidence  our  cavalry  had  consumed 
their  three  days’  rations  in  one  day  ; and  as  the  wretched  condition 
of  the  roads  had  prevented  our  bringing  up  the  reserve  supplies, 
the  troops  were  very  hungry.  The  cavalry  train  was  also  much 
impeded  by  the  extensive  trains  of  the  infantry,  and  I found  it 
necessary  to  appeal  to  General  Grant,  through  his  genial  and  able 
Chief  Quartermaster,  General  Ingalls,  with  whom  I had  a previous 
acquaintance.  We  found  the  great  commander  at  the  door  of  his 
tent,  his  uniform  coat  thrown  open,  his  rank  indicated  by  modest 
shoulder-straps,  the  regulation  slouch  hat,  and  without  sword  or 
belt.  I had  seen  him  before,  but  no  one  uninformed  of  his  bril- 
liant exploits  would  have  conceived  him  to  be  one  of  the  grandest 
figures  in  military  history.  He  greeted  me  cordially,  directed  that 
I should  take  precedence  over  all  other  trains,  and  sent  me  on  my 
way  rejoicing  to  catch  my  half-famished  division  if  I could. 

At  Sailor’s  Creek,  April  6th,  the  advance  overtook  the  cavalry, 
and  here  I witnessed  another  terrible  and  needless  slaughter.  The 
Confederate  rear  guard,  under  General  Ewell,  endeavored  to  check 
their  pursuers.  In  a brief  engagement  of  about  four  hours  we  lost 
over  iioo  in  killed,  wounded  and  missing,  and  the  Confederates 
7000,  a large  part  of  whom  were  prisoners.  On  the  Confederate 
side  the  number  of  the  killed  and  wounded  was  greater  than  on 
our  own.  I rode  over  the  battlefield  the  next  day,  and  the  dead 
were  lying  so  thick  in  places  that  it  was  necessary  to  dismount 
and  remove  the  bodies  before  our  horses  would  advance.  Near  the 
foot  of  the  hill  on  which  was  the  Confederate  line  of  battle,  and 
close  to  the  creek,  was  a gulch  formed  by  washing  rains,  which 
served  as  a rifle-pit.  It  was  about  fifty  yards  from  the  road  which 
I was  following.  As  I crossed  the  creek  I observed  a Confederate 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


soldier,  handsomely  dressed  in  a new  uniform,  his  hands  clasped  as 
if  in  supplication,  and  his  opened  eyes  gazing  upward.  Saying  to 
my  associate  that  I believed  the  man  to  be  alive,  I dismounted  and 
walked  over  to  him. 

The  poor  fellow  was 
stark  dead,  and  in 
his  kneeling  pos- 
ture was  supported 
by  the  bodies  of  his 
comrades,  which  lay 
four  and  five  deep  in 
this  slaughter-pen, 
which  had  been 
raked  by  an  enfi- 
lading fire  from  our 
batteries  on  the  op- 
posite hill.  On  the 
plain  above  the 
sight  beggared  de- 
scription. Here  the 
Confederates  had 
destroyed  immense 
quantities  of  camp 
equipage,  including 
the  contents  of  their 
field  desks,  which 
covered  acres  of 
ground  with  a snow- 
white  mantle.  Here 
old  uniforms  were 
thrown  away  and 
new  ones  donned  by  those  fortunate  enough  to  possess  them.  It  will 
be  remembered  that  General  Lee  wore  an  immaculate  uniform 
at  the  surrender,  and  I have  often  wondered  if  he  didn’t  aban- 
don the  old  one  on  this  occasion.  Here  were  evidences  of 


GENERAL  LEE  IN  lS66. 


(3*8) 


GENERAL  LEE  AT  THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  WILD: 

“ Lee  to  the  Rear  > ” 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


3*9 


demoralization  such  as  I had  never  seen  before,  and  yet  the  end 
did  not  come.  While  our  cavalry  was  pushing  the  fleeing  forces 
northward  the  infantry  was  making  a short  cut  across  country  to 
intercept  them  if  they  succeeded  in  turning  south.  There  had 
been  a good  deal  of  talking  of  “bagging”  for  several  years,  but  now 
it  really  seemed  as  if  the  net  was  spread  and  the  game  could  not 
escape.  General  Ewell  recognized  the  futility  of  further  fighting, 
and  wanted  General  Sheridan  to  send  to  General  Lee  a flag  of 
truce  and  demand  his  surrender,  which  Sheridan  did  not  do 
because  he  probably  thought  overtures  should  come  from  the  other 
side.  Besides,  General  Grant  was  in  chief  command,  and  he  could 
take  the  initiative  if  he  deemed  it  proper.  But  there  was  to  be 
still  more  fighting  at  High  Bridge  over  the  Appomattox  River, 
where  the  Union  loss  was  1041,  and  at  Farmville,  where  our  loss 
was  655.  The  Confederate  losses  were  not  reported.  The  immense 
bridge  near  Farmville  was  saved  by  the  rapidity  of  our  movements, 
one  span  only  being  destroyed. 

When  we  entered  Farmville  we  took  dinner  at  the  hotel  which 
General  Grant  had  just  vacated,  having  closely  succeeded  General 
Lee  as  a guest  at  this  modest  hostelry.  Here  we  learned  that 
General  Grant  had  opened  correspondence  with  General  Lee  to 
avoid  the  further  effusion  of  blood.  His  note  was  brief  and 
kindly : 

“Headquarters  Armies  of  the  U.  S., 

“5  p.  M.,  April  yth,  1863. 

“ General  R.  E.  Lee,  Commanding  C.  S.  A. The  results  of  the  last  week 
must  convince  you  of  the  hopelessness  of  further  resistance  on  the  part  of  the 
Army  of  Northern  Virginia  in  this  struggle.  I feel  that  it  is  so,  and  regard  it  as  my 
duty  to  shift  from  myself  the  responsibility  of  any  further  effusion  of  blood  by 
asking  of  you  the  surrender  of  that  portion  of  the  Confederate  States  army  known 
as  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia. 

“ U.  S.  Grant,  Lieutenant-General.’’ 

The  reply  indicated  that  General  Lee  still  had  a vague 
hope  at  least  of  effecting  a junction  with  General  Johnston.  He 
wrote : 


320 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


“April  "ill,  1865. 

“ General: — I have  received  your  note  of  this  date.  Though  not  entertain- 
ing the  opinion  you  express  of  the  hopelessness  of  further  resistance  on  the  part 
of  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia,  I reciprocate  your  desire  to  avoid  useless 
effusion  of  blood,  and,  therefore,  before  considering  your  proposition,  ask  the  terms 
you  will  offer  on  condition  of  its  surrender. 

“ R.  E.  Lee,  General. 

“Lieutenant-General  U.  S.  Grant, 

Commanding  Armies  of  the  U.  S.” 

Before  leaving  Farmville  General  Grant  sent  this  reply : 

“ April  8,  1865. 

“ General  R.  E.  Lee,  C.  S.  A.: — Your  note  of  last  evening  in  reply  to 
mine  of  the  same  date,  asking  the  conditions  on  which  I will  accept  the  surrender 
of  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia,  is  just  received.  In  reply  I would  say  that, 
peace  being  my  great  desire,  there  is  but  one  condition  I would  insist  upon — 
namely,  that  the  men  and  officers  surrendered  shall  be  disqualified  for  taking  up 
arms  against  the  Government  of  the  United  States  until  properly  exchanged.  I 
will  meet  you,  or  will  designate  officers  to  meet  any  officers  you  may  name  for  the 
same  purpose  at  any  point  agreeable  to  you,  for  the  purpose  of  arranging  definitely 
the  terms  upon  which  the  surrender  of  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia  will  be 
received. 

“ U.  S.  Grant,  Lieutenant-General.” 

In  his  reply  to  this  letter,  General  Lee  still  expressed  his  dis- 
belief that  “the  emergency  has  arisen  to  call  for  the  surrender  of 
this  army.”  Further  correspondence  ensued,  and  the  brave  Army 
of  Northern  Virginia  laid  down  its  arms  upon  terms  more  mag- 
nanimous than  were  ever  extended  to  a defeated  foe.  No  sooner 
were  the  terms  signed  than  General  Grant  asked  of  General  Lee 
the  number  of  his  men.  He  answered  about  25,000,  and  turning 
to  his  Chief  Commissary,  General  Grant  directed  him  to  issue  that 
number  of  rations  to  the  half-starved  legions,  who,  but  a few  hours 
before,  had  confronted  us  with  belching  muskets  and  bellowing 
cannon.  Many  years  after  the  war,  General  J.  B.  Gordon  was  an 
honored  guest  at  a banquet  at  Delmonico’s.  In  the  course  of  an 
eloquent  address,  he  spoke  of  the  magnanimity  of  Grant  in  the 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


321 


terms  accorded  at  Appomattox  Court  House,  and  especially  in  sup- 
plying  the  immediate  wants  of  the  Confederates,  who  were  almost 
in  a starving  condition.  In  following  him  it  gave  me  unqualified 
pleasure  to  add  my  share  to  this  lovefeast  by  saying  that  it  was 
from  the  plethoric  wagons  of  the  First  Cavalry  Division,  under  my 
charge,  that  the  rations  were  for  the  most  part  supplied.  General 
Gordon,  with  true  Southern  impetuosity,  rushed  over  to  me  and 
gave  me  a most  hearty  embrace,  an  episode  which  aroused  the 
wildest  enthusiasm  and  will  long  be  remembered.  I should  add, 
in  passing,  that  many  of  our  own  troops  deferred  their  meal  and 
went  hungry  until  the  arrival  of  further  supplies. 

The  profound  admiration  for  General  Lee  is  not  confined  to 
the  Southern  soldier,  or  to  the  Southern  people.  The  Northern 
soldier,  with  rare  exceptions,  has  buried  all  animosity,  and  recog- 
nizes the  conscientious  devotion  of  the  South  to  the  cause  they 
believed  to  be  right,  which  characterized  the  brave  men  who  wore 
the  grajq  and  some,  at  least,  ask  the  question  mentally  of  them- 
selves : “ What  might  have  been  had  Grant  been  born  and  reared 
in  Virginia  and  Lee  in  Illinois  ? ” 


21 


GENERAL  ROBERT  E.  LEE. 


Mrs.  Lee  During  the  War — Something  About  “ The  Mess  ” and  its 

Occupants. 

By  Sally  Nelson  Robins. 

A stranger  passing  down  Franklin  Street,  in  the  city  of  Rich- 
mond, Va.,  may  wonder  why  carriages  are  halted  before,  and  pedes- 
trians continually  stop  and  gaze  at,  a plain  brick  house  between 
Seventh  and  Eighth  Streets.  If  he  lived  in  Richmond,  he  would 
know  that  the  fact,  which  the  colored  driver  announces  so  grandly, 
is:  “ Gen’l  Lee’s  house,  sah!  ” This  will  be  the  glory  of  707  East 
Franklin  Street  as  long  as  one  brick  of  its  walls  rests  upon 
another — a greater  glory  even  than  the  prestige  of  being  the 
home  of  the  Virginia  Historical  Society. 

When  General  Lee  came  to  Richmond  in  ’61,  this  house  was 
offered  to  him  for  his  military  home  by  Mr.  John  Stewart,  a wealthy 
and  worthy  citizen  of  Henrico  County.  It  was  nicknamed  “ The 
Mess,”  and,  before  Mrs.  Lee  and  her  daughters  arrived,  was  occupied 
by  the  General  (when  he  was  in  town),  General  Custis  Lee,  Major 
Coxe,  Captain  Ferdinand  C.  Hutter,  Robert  Shirley  Carter,  Chapman 
Leigh  and  others — a merry  party  of  young  officers,  who  made  the 
house  ring  with  jest  and  song,  and  who  scoffed  at  danger  and 
defeat. 

The  wrench  from  Arlington  was  not  without  tears.  When 
Robert  E.  Lee  cast  his  lot  with  Virginia,  his  wife’s  words  to  him 
were : “ Whichever  way  you  go  will  be  in  the  path  of  duty.  You 
will  think  it  right,  and  I shall  be  satisfied.”  Arlington  was  the 
living  record  of  Mrs.  Lee  and  her  ancestors  ; the  museum  of  the 
most  complete  collection  of  Washington  relics  on  the  earth ; the 
scene  of  Robert  Lee’s  courtship  and  marriage ; the  birthplace  of  all 

(322) 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


323 


of  his  children  ; but  the  grandeur  of  Arlington  was  over—  the  pall 
of  war  hung  over  the  land.  A band  of  homeless  women  looked 
not  for  luxurious  living,  but  for  a shelter  till  the  struggle  was  past. 
Behind  was  a stately  mansion  hallowed  with  historic  association, 
tinged  with  the  exquisite  color  of  early  lovemaking  and  the  riper 
joy  of  wTedlock,  echoing  with  the  prattle  of  little  children,  blessed 
with  the  companionship  of  grown-up  sons  and  daughters.  It  wTas 
hard  to  leave  it ; but  hosts 
of  friends  offered  out- 
stretched sympathy,  and 
greater  issues  than  senti- 
ment and  comfort  were  at 
stake. 

Robert  E.  Lee  was  a 
favorite  with  Mr.  and  Mrs. 

Custis  from  boyhood.  He 
and  Mary  Custis  planted 
the  magnificent  avenue  of 
trees  to  the  right  of  Arling- 
ton when  they  were  barely 
more  than  children.  One 
day  Mrs.  Custis,  Mary  and 
Robert  Lee  sat  in  the  big 
hall ; the  latter  read  aloud 
from  one  of  Scott’s  novels. 

When  she  had  listened  for 
some  time  Mrs.  Custis  said: 

“Mary,  Robert  must  be 
tired  and  hungry;  go  into  the  dining-room  and  get  him  some 
lunch.”  When  the  girl  went  the  young  man  followed,  and  as 
she  stooped  to  get  a piece  of  fruit  cake  out  of  the  sideboard,  he 
put  his  arm  around  her  and  whispered  the  sweet  old  story.  He 
could  wait  no  longer.  Perhaps  the  romance  of  Walter  Scott 
touched  a chord  in  his  breast  which  broke  forth  into  sudden  melody. 
Thenceforward  two  lives  were  one ! 


MRS.  R.  E.  LEE,  DURING  THE  WAR. 


324 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


Thus  to  break  from  Arlington  was  to  sever  the  associations 
of  three  generations ; and  a knotty  question  also  arose — where 
should  they  go  ? After  deliberation  “ The  White  House,”  Martha 
Custis’s  home  (now  the  property  of  W.  H.  F.  Lee),  seemed  their 
proper  destination.  There  are  touching  letters  from  Annie,  the 
second  daughter,  about  this  time,  filled  with  sadness  at  having  to 
leave  her  beautiful  home.  In  one  to  a young  friend  in  Georgia  she 
mentions  a letter  from  another  dear  friend  at  the  North.  “ She 
asks  me,”  she  writes,  “if  we  intend  to  make  Virginia  a graveyard, 
and  I have  replied  ‘ not  for  us,  but  for  you.’  ” 

The  prophecy  is  fulfilled  at  Arlington  to-day.  This  letter  is 
in  the  famous  “ Mary  De  Renne  ” collection  in  the  Georgia  Room 
of  the  Confederate  Museum,  formerly  the  Jefferson  Davis  mansion. 
The  signature  of  the  sweet,  girlish  note,  after  the  lapse  of  thirty 
years,  in  the  shadow  of  a pathetic  death,  is  very  touching:  “Yours 
dearest  (as  I hope  I am)  Annie  C.  Lee.” 

We  always  think  of  the  Lee’s  at  Arlington  basking  in  the 
glory  of  love  and  prosperity.  There  was  much  happiness  and 
beauty  there,  but  with  it  a seasoning  of  perplexity.  A letter  of 
Mrs.  Lee  dated  “ Arlington,  Feb.  ioth,  1S58,”  gives  a glimpse  of 
their  trials.  The  letter  was  written  just  after  Mr.  Custis’s  death. 
In  his  will  he  had  left  his  slaves  their  freedom  after  one  year, 
but  during  that  year  they  were  to  work  to  fulfil  certain  conditions. 
Mrs.  Lee  writes : “ I was  truly  glad  to  see  your  handwriting  again. 
It  is  so  long  since  I heard  from  you.  I have  been  immersed  for 
some  time  in  a mass  of  old  letters  and  papers.  How  it  carries  me 
back  to  the  past — the  happy  past ! Now  it  seems  to  me  with  all 
I have  left  I feel  so  bereft.  Nothing  can  ever  supply  the  place 
of  our  dear  parents.  None  can  ever  love  us  so  entirely,  or  bear 
with  all  our  faults  and  failures  as  they  have  done ; especially  is  a 
mother’s  love  the  purest  and  most  disinterested ; it  can  only  be 
surpassed  by  that  of  our  blessed  Redeemer.  Mr.  Lee  has  gone  to 
the  lower  plantation,*  and  will  return  in  a few  days.  He  has  been 
kept  very  busy  trying  to  reduce  these  very  complicated  affairs  into 


* The  White  House. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT, 


325 


some  order.  It  is  very  unsatisfactory  work,  for  the  servants  have 
so  long  been  accustomed  to  do  little  or  nothing,  that  they  cannot 
be  convinced  of  the  necessity  of  exerting  themselves  to  accomplish 
the  conditions  of  the  will,  which  the  sooner  they  do  the  sooner 


“THE  MESS,”  RICHMOND,  VA. 


will  they  be  entitled  to  their  freedom.  What  they  will  do  then, 
unless  a mighty  change  is  wrought  in  them,  I do  not  know  ; at 
any  rate  we  will  be  relieved  from  the  care  of  them,  which  will  be 
a mighty  burden  taken  from  our  shoulders.” 


326 


GENERAL,  ROBERT  EDWARD  EEE, 


In  another  letter  to  the  same  young  friend,  Mrs.  Lee  says  : 
“ Mr.  Lee  is  with  me,  but  is  so  harassed  with  the  cares  and  troubles 
he  has  in  settling  this  large  estate  with  very  inadequate  means, 
that  I do  not  have  the  comfort  that  his  presence  might  otherwise 
have  afforded  me.  We  are  very  busy,  but  I hope  you  will  not 
discontinue  your  visits  to  “ Arlington.”  I see  in  the  papers  a won- 
derful account  of  a revival  of  religion  in  New  York.*  We  can 
only  pray  it  may  produce  a lasting  effect,  for  truly  it  is  much 
needed.” 

When  Mrs.  Lee  left  Arlington  she  went  to  “ Cedar  Grove,” 
the  plantation  of  a kinsman  on  the  Potomac,  where  she  remained 
for  some  time.  In  many  letters  Annie  mentions  the  fascination 
which  the  Potomac  held  for  her ; and  as  she  gazed  upon  it  her 
thoughts  strayed  to  her  dear  home,  and  she  remembered  that  the 
same  river  flowed  by  it,  even  though  war-ships  rocked  on  its  bosom. 
In  one  of  her  letters  the  intensity  of  girlhood  appears.  “ I have 
learnt  to  knit,”  she  writes,  “ and  if  I could  just  spin  and  weave, 
and  then  make  the  cloth  into  soldiers’  clothes,  how  happy  I should 
be,  and  what  a delightful  thing  I would  have  to  tell  my  children  ! ” 

Afterward  they  went  to  “ Chantilly,”  one  of  the  stately  homes 
of  Fairfax  on  their  way  to  the  “ White  House.”  Mrs.  Lee  was  then 
cheerful  and  confident  of  the  success  of  the  cause  for  which  she 
had  already  made  great  sacrifice.  It  was  not  long  before  the 
“ White  House,”  in  its  exposed  condition  upon  the  Pamunky,  and 
well  in  the  lines  of  the  United  States  army,  was  considered  unsafe, 
and  the  little  party  started  for  Richmond.  They  were  made  pris- 
oners of  war  at  Hanover  Courthouse,  and  detained  there  for  one 
week.  Before  Mrs.  Lee  left  the  “ White  House  ” she  tacked  upon 
the  front  door  a card  bearing  the  request  that  Union  soldiers  would 
not  desecrate  the  home  of  George  Washington’s  wife. 

Mrs.  Lee’s  experience  as  a prisoner  was  very  dismal.  She 
heard  the  wildest  rumors  of  the  fall  of  Richmond,  of  the  over- 
whelming army  which  would  then  pursue  the  retreating  Southerners, 
of  the  peril  and  hardships  to  which  her  dear  ones  were  exposed. 

* Fulton  Street  prayer-meetings. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


327 


Colonel  Rush,  who  had  married  a sister  of  Mrs.  Sydney  Smith 
Lee,*  was  the  officer  in  command  when  Mrs.  Lee  was  arrested,  but 
when  she  became  frantic  from  the  miserable  reports  which  were 
brought  her,  she  sent  for  General  McClelland,  and  asked  him  to 
send  her  to  Richmond.  In  consequence  of  this  interview  her  car- 
riage was  ordered,  the 
colored  driver  dismissed, 
and  a Union  soldier 
mounted  the  boot  and 
drove  the  ladies  to  the 
Confederate  lines  under 
a flag  of  truce.  Then  a 
Confederate  soldier  took 
his  place,  and  drove 
Mrs.  Lee  into  Rich- 
mond to  707  East  Frank- 
lin Street.  The  moment 
she  entered  the  door  she 
became  one  of  “ The 
Mess  ; ” she  was  pre- 
pared to  share  a sol- 
dier’s life  ; she  was  not 
afraid  of  hardship  ; she 
was  ready  for  danger. 

“No.  707”  is  a 
large  brick  house  now 
considerably  down 
town.  During  the  war 
it  was  in  the  most  fash- 
ionable part  of  Richmond,  just  two  squares  from  the  “ Capitol  Park  ” 
and  St.  Paul’s  Church.  It  was  built  by  Norman  Stewart,  of  Rothsay, 
Scotland,  who  came  to  this  country  early  in  the  century,  and  settled 
in  Petersburg.  During  the  year  1812  he  was  banished  to  Columbia, 
lest,  as  a British  subject,  he  might  be  dangerous  to  the  State.  After 


MARY  CUSTIS  REE. 

From  photo  taken  in  Lexington,  1869. 


* General  R.  E-  Lee’s  sister-in-law. 


328 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


the  war  was  over  he  came  to  Richmond  and  became  a prosperous  citi- 
zen. He  purchased  a tract  of  land  on  the  outskirts  of  the  city,  on 
which  he  built  a square  of  substantial  brick  houses,  in  the  handsomest 
of  which  he  lived  with  his  servant  Stephen.  He  was  a quaint,  intelli- 
gent, sturdy  Scotchman,  who,  to  the  day  of  his  death  (1858),  wore  a 
brown  wig,  long  black  silk  hose,  with  bright  garter  buckles  ; and  in 
winter  a cape  or  shawl  worn  after  the  manner  of  a shepherd. 

The  house  for  its  day  was  handsome  and  commodious,  with  wal- 
nut woodwork  and  big  windows,  wide  halls,  spacious  rooms  and  broad 
verandas.  When  Mr.  Norman  Stewart  died,  he  left  the  house  to  his 
nephew,  Mr.  John  Stewart  of  “ Brookhill,”  through  whose  courtesy 
General  Lee  occupied  it  during  the  war ; and  since,  in  memory  of  Gen- 
eral Lee,  his  widow  and  daughters  have  presented  it  to  the  Virginia 
Historical  Society. 

When  Mrs.  Lee  became  one  of  “ The  Mess,”  she  was  a handsome 
woman  with  red  brown  eyes  and  abundant  grayish  hair ; her  chief 
characteristic  amidst  the  grandeur  of  Arlington,  at  the  gay  watering 
places,  or  in  Richmond  during  the  crucial  period  of  her  life,  was  a 
simple  sincerity  of  heart  and  manner.  She  did  not  care  a bit  for 
dress  or  show,  and  was  in  this  respect  a sharp  contrast  to  her  hus- 
band, who  was  always  attired  in  the  most  fastidious  and  elegant 
manner. 

While  a beautiful  Virginia  girl,  stopping  at  a summer  resort  in 
the  early  fifties,  was  going  with  her  father  to  their  rooms,  they  met 
on  the  stairs  a man  so  gloriously  handsome  that  the  girl  fairly  held 
her  breath,  and  pressed  her  father’s  arm. 

“ Who  is  he  ? ” she  whispered.  “Isn’t  he  splendid  ? ” 

“ That  is  Captain  Lee,”  said  Mr.  R.  “ He  is  a very  good  man, 
as  well  as  a very  handsome  one.” 

As  they  walked  on  through  the  upper  hall  a group  attracted 
them.  A dark-eyed  lady  was  sitting  in  a rocking-chair ; she  wore  a 
calico  dress,  low  shoes  and  blue  cotton  stockings,  which  most  prob- 
ably she  had  knit  herself,  for  Virginia  ladies  often  knit  their  own 
stockings.  Around  her  several  little  children  were  playing. 

“ That  is  Mrs.  Lee,”  said  Mr.  R. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


329 


“ She  is  not  dressed  as  well  as  her  husband,”  the  girl  said  to 
her  father. 

General  Lee  was  much  impressed  with  the  beauty  of  this 
girl  from  Tidewater, 
for  they  soon  became 
great  chums.  Later 
she  married  General 
Lee’s  near  cousin,  and 
her  daughter  is  the 
wife  of  Robert  E.  Lee, 
the  gentleman’s  young- 
est son. 

Apropos  it  may 
not  be  amiss  to  say 
that  the  General 
teased  Mrs.  Lee  when- 
ever he  got  a chance. 

“ Mrs.  Lee,”  he  gen- 
erally called  her,  or 
“ Miss  Mary.”  It  was 
one  of  his  peculiarities 
to  prefix  the  names  of 
his  near  cousins  with 
“Miss,”  and  often 
those  of  his  own 
daughters.  “ Mrs. 

Lee,”  he  would  say, 

“ why  don’t  you  wear 
your  dresses  longer  ? 

I look  at  the  pretty 
girls  in  town,  and  they 


REAR  OF  THE  LEES’  HOUSE  ON  FRANKLIN  STREET, 
RICHMOND,  SHOWING  BALCONIES  ON  WHICH  GEN- 
ERAL LEE  TOOK  HIS  EXERCISE  AFTER  APPOMAT- 
TOX. 


all  wear  long  dresses. 


If  you  don’t  lengthen  yours,  I shall  have  to  walk  with  the  pretty 
girls.”  At  the  “ Hot  Springs  ” the  summer  before  the  war,  Mrs.  Lee 
laughingly  said  that  she  had  constituted  herself  the  hostess  because 


33° 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


she  was  a Virginian  and  at  home.  She  made  herself  charming 
and  helpful  to  every  stranger  who  arrived.  Her  nature  partook 
of  the  sublimity  of  simplicity  which  emphasized  the  greatness  of 
her  husband,  which  simplicity  of  life  and  manner  he  has  bequeathed 
to  his  sous  and  daughters. 

At  Arlington  Mrs.  Lee’s  manner  was  always  sweet  and  cordial. 
She  was  ever  ready  to  show  the  Washington  and  Custis  relics, 
and  displayed  Mrs.  Washington’s  dresses  with  charming  little 
stories,  and  retailed  the  traditions  of  the  place,  even  to  strangers, 
without  affectation  or  assumption.  When  she  arrived  in  Richmond, 
her  spirit  was  filled  with  resignation  and  hopefulness.  She  was 
tolerably  well  and  ready  for  what  came.  Hardships  did  not  come 
at  first ; the  house  was  plainly  furnished,  but  quite  comfortable ; 
Richmond  was  filled  with  refugees  and  soldiers ; there  was  no  lack 
of  food  ; the  girls  were  quite  excited  over  their  homespun  dresses ; 
now  and  then  there  was  revelry  and  fun ; the  soldiers  were  actually 
courting  and  getting  married.  There  was  no  gayety  at  “ The 
Mess  ” at  any  period  of  the  war.  Every  member  of  the  household 
was  too  thoroughly  imbued  with  the  gravity  of  the  situation,  and 
each  one  was  planning  to  do  something  for  the  soldiers.  Mrs. 
Lee’s  health  was  bad,  Annie  died,  “ Rooney  ” was  made  prisoner 
and  held  as  a hostage,  and  under  such  trials  where  was  the  heart 
for  anything  but  sober  industry  ? 

“ No.  707  ” became  a common  meeting  place.  People  came  to 
talk  of  victory  or  sorrow ; they  could  stay  here  if  they  had 
nowhere  else  to  go ; they  gathered  here  to  work,  the  disheartened 
came  for  comfort  from  the  tender,  loving  wife  of  the  commander- 
in-chief,  whose  nature  was  sympathetic,  who  was  intelligent, 
agreeable,  and  brave.  Mourning  mothers  came  to  her  in  their 
agony  ; wives  of  heroes  brought  her  their  joy  over  recent  success ; 
friends  came  without  ceremony,  and  partook  of  what  they  could 
get.  Indeed,  so  free  was  “ The  Mess  ” from  any  touch  of  style 
or  ceremony  that  a young  Southern  friend  called  there  one 
day,  and  was  surprised  and  amused  to  find  a stuttering  butler 
gotten  up  in  a sort  of  livery,  wearing  Confederate  gray  clothes  and 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


331 

red  stripes  on  his  trousers ; and  the  combination  of  fine  clothes 
and  poor  speech  was  very  comical. 

Soon  after  Mrs.  Lee  came  to  Richmond  a merciless  rheumatism 
bound  her  to  her  chair.  In  the  back  room,  opening  on  a veranda 
shadowed  by  ailanthus  trees,  her  days  were  spent.  But  her  spirit 


1Um\\\\ 


GENERAL  LEE’S  PRIVATE  OFFICE  AT  “THE  MESS.” 


quailed  not  before  physical  infirmity ; her  quick  mind  planned,  in 
emergency,  various  industries  for  the  soldiers’  comfort,  as  well  as 
homely  devices  for  the  welfare  of  “ The  Mess.”  She  gathered 
together  the  young  girls  and  infused  into  them  a working  interest. 
They  began  to  knit  and  sew,  to  scrape  lint  and  to  make  bandages. 
The  ordnance  department  furnished  Mrs.  Lee  with  knitting  needles 


332  GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 

by  the  gross,  and  she  had  “ Yarn  Scouts  ” working  for  her  all  over 
the  country. 

“ How  well  I remember,”  a prominent  woman  said  to  me  a few 
days  ago,  “ running  up  to  Mrs.  Lee’s  room  to  get  some  yarn  for 
my  mother  to  knit  into  socks.  I got  the  gray  yarn  myself  from 
under  her  bed.  She  told  me  where  it  was,  but  she  could  not  move 
to  get  it.” 

Another  lady,  a relative  of  the  Lees,  who  was  a small  child 
during  the  war,  was  playing  near  “ 707  ” one  morning,  when  a lady 
came  along  and  handed  her  a scrap  of  paper.  “ Run  in,  little  girl,” 
she  said,  “and  ask  your  cousin  Robert  to  put  his  name  on  this.” 
The  child  took  it  and  put  it  under  a rock  while  she  scampered  off 
with  her  playmates.  When  she  got  tired  of  playing  she  concluded 
it  would  be  rather  pleasant  to  ask  the  General  to  put  his  name  on 
the  paper,  and  she  ran  upstairs  to  his  little  office.  When  she 
handed  it  to  him  he  said  : “ Don’t  you  think  this  is  a very  dirty 
piece  of  paper  for  a gentleman  to  write  upon  ? ” 

But  as  soon  as  he  perceived  that  the  child  felt  badly,  he  went 
into  Mrs.  Lee’s  closet  and  got  her  a piece  of  cake.  Then  he  took 
her  on  his  lap  and  gave  her  the  cake  and  a kiss.  When  she  was 
leaving  he  said  : “ You  must  come  again.” 

The  pleasure  of  the  interview  to  the  child  was  the  cake,  and 
before  she  said  she  would  come  she  looked  at  the  closet.  “ Yes,” 
said  the  General,  although  the  child  had  not  spoken,  “ you  shall 
have  a piece  of  cake  then,  too.” 

The  serious  conclaves  at  “ The  Mess  ” did  not  prevent  children 
from  running  in  and  out.  The  General  and  his  wife  loved  to  have 
them  around.  One  little  girl  used  to  ride  the  General’s  horse  from 
the  stable  to  his  door,  then  she  would  run  up  to  his  office  and  have 
a chat  and  a jog  on  his  knee.  One  morning  she  said : “ General, 
I certainly  do  want  a lock  of  your  hair ! ” “ You  shall  have  it,” 

he  replied,  and  he  put  his  head  in  her  lap  while  she  clipped  off  a 
lock  just  above  his  neck.  The  child  and  the  great  General  have 
passed  over  the  river,  but  the  lock  of  hair  is  preserved  by  the  only 
female  captain  of  the  Confederacy.  Every  child  regarded  General 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


333 


Lee  as  the  embodiment  of  power  without  knowing  why,  and  his 
wife  as  holding  a part  of  his  sceptre.  There  were  two  little  girls 
whose  father  had  been  sent  on  a mission  full  of  risk  and  responsi- 
bility. As  often  as  General  Lee  had  a dispatch  he  would  walk  to 
Governor  Street  to  tell  the  mother  that  her  husband  was  well. 
The  children  were  very  demure  while  the  visit  lasted,  but  no  sooner 
was  the  drawing-room  door  shut  after  General  Lee  than  they  seemed 


MRS.  LEE’S  BEDROOM. 


to  lose  their  minds — they  fell  upon  each  other  and  pulled  and 
scuffled.  The  battle  was  fierce  up  to  a certain  point,  but  the  instant 
that  one  of  the  children  succeeded  in  getting  on  the  chair  upon 
which  the  General  sat  she  was  declared  victor. 

In  1862  every  heart  in  the  South  was  bursting  with  hope. 
Richmond  was  the  rendezvous,  and  it  was  considered  an  impreg- 
nable citadel.  Its  population  was  increased  by  20,000  souls.  At 


334 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


niglit  there  were  twinkling  lights  from  every  story  of  every  build- 
ing in  town.  A whole  family  often  kept  house  in  one  or  two 
rooms  ; and  frequently  people  walked  the  streets  far  in  the  night 
hunting  for  a shelter. 

The  neighborhood  of  “ The  Mess  ” was  taken  by  prominent 
people ; on  one  side  were  the  Cabells,  on  the  other  was  General 
George  W.  Randolph  ; next  to  him  were  the  Tripletts  (Mary  Triplett, 
one  of  the  most  beautiful  women  in  America,  was  General  Lee’s 
prime  favorite)  ; three  doors  from  them  lived  Dr.  Minnigerode,  the 
rector  of  St.  Paul’s,  and  pastor  of  both  Lee  and  Davis. 

The  Randolphs  were  very  gay — they  had  big  receptions,  and 
young  officers  and  pretty  girls  always  around.  The  Lees  were,  in 
contrast,  extremely  quiet.  When  they  heard  of  expenditure  for 
social  pleasure  they  could  not  restrain  a groan,  they  were  desper- 
ately in  earnest  about  helping  the  soldiers. 

When  a “ Titian-haired  ” war  belle  was  married  to  a dashing 
Confederate  general,  she  obtained  through  the  blockade  sixty  yards 
of  tulle  for  her  bridal  veil  and  gown.  It  was  a thing  almost 
unknown  for  brides  to  have  “ store  clothes  ” of  any  pretension.  A 
calico  dress,  or  a homespun,  or  something  of  their  mother’s,  or  their 
grandmother’s,  was  the  regulation  outfit.  The  tulle  wedding  dress 
caused  a great  deal  of  gossip. 

“ Oh,”  said  General  Lee,  when  it  was  discussed  at  “ The  Mess,” 
“ if  she  would  only  give  it  to  me  to  make  my  soldiers  some 
breeches.”  Dear  simple  heart,  with  all  of  his  power  he  did  not 
know  the  consistency  of  tulle. 

The  life  at  Richmond  then  was  a shifting  panorama ; sick 
people  were  coming  in  and  well  ones  going  out.  It  was  a restless 
turmoil — one  day  of  hope,  a night  of  anguish,  a morning  of  joy 
or  sorrow.  In  these  varying  scenes  Mrs.  Lee’s  chamber  was  a 
“ Mecca.”  Seated  in  her  wheeled  chair,  she  listened,  and  strength- 
ened, and  smiled  even  when  her  own  heart  ached. 

There  was  not  a man  or  woman  at  “ The  Mess  ” who  ever 
heard  Mrs.  Lee  complain.  The  brightness  of  her  nature,  amidst 
uncertainty  and  pain,  was  wonderful.  Her  eyes  would  shine 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


335 


whenever  her  husband 
came  in  from  camp. 

Often  he  rode  in  just  to 
see  her  for  an  hour,  each 
gaining  fresh  courage 
from  communion  with 
the  other.  Their  devo- 
tion was  beautiful.  Mrs. 

Lee’s  sense  of  duty  was 
akin  to  his,  too.  The 
soldiers  thought  of  her 
with  tenderest  love,  and 
prayed  God  to  bless  her 
for  saving  their  poor 
frosted  feet.  The  Gen- 
eral would  take  her  socks 
back  with  him  to  camp 
and  distribute  them  to 
his  “ boys.”  With  an 
acute  sense  of  honor  he 
directed  Major  Janney  to 
make  a distinction  be- 
tween the  socks  made 
from  Government  yarn, 
and  those  made  from  the 
yarn  w h i c h Mrs.  Lee 
bought.  The  former 
were  charged  against  the 
soldiers,  the  latter  given 
without  cost. 

On  Sundays  when 
General  Lee  was  at  home 
he  read  the  Episcopal 
service  in  Mrs.  Lee’s 

room,  and  the  whole  family  assembled  to  hear  him. 


LOWER  WINDOW. 


There  is  much 


THE  LEE  MEMORIAL  WINDOWS  IN  ST.  PAUL’S — 


336 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


unwritten  history  in  that  square,  back  room,  now  full  of  books  and 
curios.  One  listens  and  almost  hears  the  roll  of  the  wheels  of  the 

invalid  chair,  the  click  of 
the  busy  needles,  the  low 
conferences  of  the  hus- 
band and  wife,  and  the 
notes  of  “ God  moves  in 
a mysterious  way,”  or 
“ Rock  of  Ages,”  sung  by 
brave  men  and  a band  of 
stout-hearted  women. 

The  color  lasts,  al- 
though the  material  is 
wasted.  The  spirit  sur- 
vives if  the  bodies  are 
but  dust. 

The  only  thing 
owned  by  General  Lee 
which  the  chamber  holds 
to-day  is  a pair  of  Eng- 
lish pistols  taken  from  a 
British  officer  more  than 
a century  ago.  They 
were  presented  by  Colo- 
nel Massie  to  “ Light 
Horse  Harry,”  and  later 
returned  by  Robert  E. 
Lee  to  Colonel  Massie’s 
son,  with  a characteristic 
note.  The  pistols  lie  in 
a velvet  lined  box,  along 
the  lee  memorial  windows  in  st.  Paul’s—  with  a red  silk  sash 

UPPER  WINDOW.  1-1  1 

which  the  same 

officer  wore,  and  which  to-day  has  not  a broken  thread. 

“ The  Mess”  was  a mutual  aid  society.  The  men  were  cheerful 


English 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT.  337 


for  the  girls  ; the  girls  in  turn  kept  up  for  “ Mother,”  who  generally 
managed  to  keep  up  herself. 

Mildred  was  the  little  housekeeper,  and  toward  the  end  there 
were  hard  times  at  “The  Mess.”  The  larder  was  uncertain,  the 
appetites  regular.  Sam,  the  major  domo,  had  an  uneasy  life,  for 
he  foraged  industriously,  and  found  little  but  rye-coffee,  sorghum 
and  corn-meal.  Sometimes  Mrs.  Lee  got  a box  from  the  North, 
sent  by  some  loving  friend,  the  contents  of  which  she  at  once 
forwarded  to  those  whom  she  knew  needed  it,  keeping  for  herself 
only  what  other  people  would  not  take.  When  Richmond  friends 
sent  her  a package  of  tea  or  a little  loaf  sugar,  she  always  wished 

to  share  it  with  “ The 
Mess ; ” of  course  they 
would  not  permit  it,  and 
frequently  made  little 
ruses  that  she  might  enjoy 
an  unusual  dainty. 

On  one  occasion  Gen- 
eral Stuart  went  down  to 
the  White  House,  and  brought  back  to  Richmond  six 
North  Carolina  herrings,  which  he  presented  to  Mrs. 
Lee.  She  regarded  them  as  such  a treat  that  she  could  not  think  of 
eating  them  all  herself ; so  she  sent  three  of  them  to  her  dear  friend 

Mrs.  S , of  Brook  Hill.  There  was  great  excitement  when  the 

herrings  arrived,  and  half  a dozen  girls  went  to  sleep  with  visions  of 
a tempting  breakfast.  Alas  ! in  the  morning  a sad  tale  awaited  them. 
An  inconsiderate  cat  had  devoured  one  herring ; the  best  cow  had  lost 
her  cud  at  a favorable  time,  and  needed  a salt  fish  to  restore  it ; and 
when  the  last  herring  was  being  brought  in  for  the  table,  some  hungry 
soldiers  passed,  and  to  their  lot  it  fell.  “ The  best  laid  plans,” 
etc. 


PISTOLS  OWNED  BY  GENERAL  LEE. 


At  the  time  of  the  battles  around  Richmond  General  Lee  sent 
a courier  to  “ Brook  Hill,”  to  warn  the  ladies  that  the  army  was 
swinging  around  and  there  would  be  sharp  fighting,  and  to  advise 
them  to  come  to  “ The  Mess.”  The  night  before  “ Seven  Pines  ” 


22 


33§ 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


General  Lee  stayed  there,  too,  but  not  to  sleep.  His  firm  tread 
resounded  all  night ; his  great  anxious  heart  throbbed  with  fore- 
boding for  the  morrow’s  destiny.  In  the  morning  he  came  down 
dressed  in  a brand-new  suit  of  clothes,  his  form  erect,  his  hair 
black,  his  countenance  glorious  with  fortitude  and  hope.  “ Traveller  ” 
(his  Confederate  Gray,  as  he  called  him)  stood  at  the  door.  He 
mounted  and  rode  slowly  down  toward  Ninth  street  amidst  the 
silent  homage  of  the  crowd.  The  officers  of  “ The  Mess  ” stood 
on  the  steps  with  the  ladies,  among  whom  was  Miss  Mary  Lee, 
who  waved  to  the  General  as  long  as  she  could  see  him. 

“ You  don’t  seem  afraid  for  him,”  some  one  said  to  her. 

“ A soldier’s  daughter  never  knows  fear,”  was  her  proud 
reply. 

The  strain  of  expected  battle  was  too  much  for  one  of  the 
visitors  at  “The  Mess,”  and  she  became  really  ill;  and  medicine 
being  scarce,  like  everything  else,  the  only  remedy  at  hand  was  a 

bottle  of  hot  water.  Mr.  S had  a keen  sense  of  humor,  and 

when  he  took  his  family  home  he  remarked  to  one  of  the  officers  : 
“ There  is  a bottle  upstairs — use  it.”  Visions  of  a “ brandied 
lark  ” arose.  Invitations  to  a few  friends  were  issued,  among 
whom  was  General  Hood,  who  came  eager  for  a little  punch. 
Amidst  speeches  and  a song  the  bottle  was  uncorked;  but  Janies 
River  water  has  the  color,  not  the  tone,  for  exhilaration. 

There  was  a victory  for  Lee  at  this  time,  which  Mrs.  Lee 
took  quietly.  A lady,  wild  with  joy,  exclaimed:  “Oh,  Mrs. 
Lee ! how  can  you  be  so  calm  ? Aren’t  you  proud  ? Aren’t  you 
elated  ? ” 

“ My  dear,”  said  Mrs.  Lee,  “ I am  thankful — that  is  all.  If 
he  suffered  defeat  to-morrow,  those  who  adore  to-day  might  then 
condemn.  No  ; I know  the  General  always  does  his  best,  and  I am 
content  to  be  quiet  when  he  is  victorious  and  calm  when  he  suffers 
defeat.” 

Once  alone  did  her  courage  seem  utterly  to  forsake  her.  After 
the  tragedy  of  “Yellow  Tavern”  she  was  indeed  disconsolate. 
“Jackson  is  dead,”  she  exclaimed,  “ and  now  Stuart  is  gone.  What 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


339 


will  become  of  us  ? What  will  my  poor  husband  do  ? It  seems 
that  God  has  turned  his  face  from  us.”  But  she  gathered  up  her 
strength,  and  through  the  darkest  days  tried  to  soothe  others  by 
her  perfect  resignation. 

The  Lees  always  made  an  annual  visit  to  Shirley,  the  birth- 
place of  R.  K.  Lee’s  mother, 
and  Mrs.  Lee  and  Mildred 
were  there  when  General 
Butler  came  up  the  James 
River.  Everybody  was 
uneasy  lest  Mrs.  Lee 
should  be  taken  prisoner, 
or  in  some  way  molested ; 
and  finally  Mr.  Carter  sent 
her  and  her  sister-in-law, 

Mrs.  Chapman  Leigh,  by 
flag  of  truce,  to  Aiken’s 
Landing,  thence  to  Rich- 
mond. Mildred  stayed  at 
Shirley  some  time  longer. 

General  McClellan 
sent  a guard  of  four  cav- 
alry officers  to  guard  the 
Shirley  house.  One  day 
the  oldest  of  these  officers 
said  to  Mrs.  Carter : “I 
hear  that  a daughter  of 
General  Lee  is  in  this 
house.  I was  iu  the  Mex- 
ican War  with  Lee,  and 
loved  and  honored  him  above  any  man  living,  and  I should  be  so 
proud  if  his  daughter  would  come  out  and  speak  to  me.” 

When  Mr.  Carter  was  told  this,  he  said  : “ I’ll  be  hanged 
if  Mildred  does  go  to  speak  to  him  if  she  won’t  be  the  only  one 
in  this  house  who  will.” 


DR.  MINNIGERODE,  MRS.  LEE'S  PASTOR. 


34° 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


Miss  Mildred  took  a different  view  of  the  matter.  When  she 
heard  of  the  soldier’s  wish  she  came  out  and  shook  hands  with 
him,  and  they  had  a long  talk.  He  told  the  great  chieftain’s 
daughter  about  the  service  in  Mexico  under  her  father.  Many 
times  as  he  spoke  he  wiped  the  tears  from  his  eye.  Mildred  lis- 
tened feelingly,  and  told  what  she  might  of  her  father’s  present 
life.  When  she  returned  to  the  house  she  expected  to  find  her 
uncle  indignant ; but,  on  the  contrary,  he  was  amused  at  her 
independence,  and  assured  her  that  she  had  more  sense  than  the 
rest  of  the  household  put  together. 

At  the  time  of  the  evacuation,  when  Richmond  was  a mad- 
dening bedlam,  Mrs.  Lee  alone  was  calm  and  perfectly  helpless. 
People  entirely  frantic  rushed  from  pillar  to  post,  the  streets  ran 
with  whiskey,  and  the  mob  got  on  its  knees  beside  the  gutters 
and  sipped  the  fiery  stream.  Fire  broke  loose  and  the  whole  city 
was  in  danger.  The  fire  reached  Eighth  and  Franklin  streets, 
and  the  house  next  door  to  “ The  Mess  ” caught.  But  Mrs.  Lee 
would  not  move.  Friends  besought  her  to  fly.  Four  times  did  a 
Union  officer  come,  in  a carriage  and  four  horses,  to  take  her 
away,  and  so  eager  was  he  to  move  her  that  he  ordered  the  trunks 
to  be  thrown  out  of  the  window,  but  she  refused  to  budge,  ordered 
the  soldiers  out  and  made  her  daughter  Mary  keep  the  door  of 
the  house,  which  caught  fire  several  times,  but  was  promptly  extin- 
guished ; and  Mrs.  Lee’s  own  words  were  : “ That  it  was  impossi- 
ble to  exaggerate  the  kind  attention  of  the  Union  soldiers  to  her.” 

When  the  warrior  returned  from  Appomattox  to  “ The  Mess  ” 
she  was  waiting  for  him,  and  the  comfort  of  the  situation  she 
lovingly  administered.  The  fact  that  accentuates  the  interest  of 
“ 707  East  Franklin  Street  ” is  that  General  Lee  came  here  from 
Appomattox,  rode  up  to  the  door  on  “ Traveller,”  walked  up  the 
broad,  stone  steps  with  head  erect  and  a steady  eye — upstairs  to 
his  wife’s  retreat — two  chastened  souls  glorious  amidst  defeat ! 
The  eager  mob  encircled  the  house,  friend  and  foe  clamored  to 
behold  him,  but  the  door  was  closed  and  guarded,  and  those  only 
came  in  who  were  most  dear. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


34i 


From  that  moment  until  the  day  he  left  Richmond  he  never 
went  out  of  the  house  until  after  dark.  Upon  the  back  verandas 
he  took  his  exercise.  Here  he  was  alone ; he  could  ruminate  and 
wonder  if  what  was  done  had  been  wisely.  In  his  defeat  he  was 
the  most  noble  and  honored  hero  that  a people  could  ever  know. 

The  General 
and  Mrs.  Lee,  im- 
mediately after  the 
surrender,  longed  to 
leave  Richmond 
and  to  find  a coun- 
try place  and  perfect 
seclusion  and  rest. 

While  they  were 
looking  for  a home 
Mrs.  Elizabeth  Pres- 
ton Cocke,  of  Oak- 
ford,  Cumberland 
County,  Virginia, 
offered  them  a cosy 
country  house  with 
so  much  affectionate 
kindness  that  the 
General  could  but 
accept  it ; and  he 
was  a country  gen- 
tleman from  that 


time  until  he  was 


HALL  OF  G'NERAL  LEE’S  HOUSE  IN  RICHMOND. 


called  to  the  presi- 
dency of  Washington  and  Lee  University.  At  the  same  time  he  had 
many  offers,  which  he  graciously  declined.  Some  Englishman  wrote 
him  that  $100,000  had  been  put  in  the  Bank  of  England  to  his 
credit,  and  would  be  his  if  he  would  come  to  England  to  live. 

When  he  was  about  to  leave  Richmond  the  girls  came  to  “ The 
Mess  ” in  flocks,  either  with  photographs  for  him  to  autograph 


342 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


or  to  beg  him  to  give  them  his  picture  himself.  To  these  manifold 
requests  he  responded  with  ineffable  sweetness. 

The  radiant  countenance  of  a young  girl  who  lived  near  “ The 
Mess  ” often  cheered  the  Lees  in  those  last  weeks  in  Richmond. 
One  day  the  General  looked  so  sad  that  she  exclaimed  : “ Why 

will  you  look  so  heartbroken  ? ” 

“Why  shouldn’t  I?”  he  answered.  “ My  cause  is  dead!  I 
am  homeless — I have  nothing  on  earth.” 

“ Yes,  you  have,”  the  girl  said,  cheerfully.  “ You  have  got  a 
plenty  of  love  and  admiration ! You  have  got  buttons  on  your 
coat,  and  I want  one  ! ” 

General  Lee,  with  a smile,  gave  her  the  button  nearest  his 
throat,  and  she  had  it  put  into  a beautiful  setting  and  wore  it  to 
the  day  of  her  death. 

He  never  gave  any  more  buttons  away.  There  was  a command 
that  the  Confederates  should  not  wear  their  buttons,  and  as  they 
had  no  other  clothes  and  no  other  buttons,  the  latter  had  to  be 
covered  with  black  cloth  ; and  the  General’s  honor  prevented  him 
from  giving  any  more  away. 

Such  simple  interviews  are  treasured  by  all  who  knew  General 
Lee  or  his  wife.  There  was  a magnetism  of  interest  and  sympathy 
for  all  which  drew  the  humblest  to  them,  and  made  many  love 
them  who  could  not  appreciate  the  loftiness  of  each  nature. 

A very  modest  girl  who  had  never  before  seen  General  Lee 
traveled  with  him  down  the  river  one  day  just  after  the  war.  She 
was  emotional,  and  the  sight  of  him  overpowered  her.  She  did 
not  think  he  noticed  her,  but  he  did.  They  were  both  going  to 
get  off  at  the  same  landing,  and  he  spoke  to  her  and  wanted  to 
know  if  she  were  well  wrapt  up,  saying  that  young  girls  were  so 
apt  to  catch  cold.  She  had  her  modest  wardrobe  in  an  old- 
fashioned  bandbox  studded  with  brass  nails,  and  he  observed  that, 
too.  “What  a quaint  little  box!”  he  said;  “I  like  it  so  much — 
don’t  you  ? ” And  a homely  trunk  was  at  once  glorified,  and  a 
girl’s  tiresome  journey  brightened  with  an  impression  which  she 
will  ever  hold. 


in  a terrible  dilemma — she  had  locked  her  bonnet  in  one  of  the 
trunks,  and  could  not  find  one  thing  to  wear  on  her  head. 

“ Get  it  out,”  said  the  General. 

“ How  could  I undo  or  tie  up  these  dreadful  trunks  ? ” she 
asked. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT.  343 

The  day  the  Lees  left  Richmond  after  the  evacuation  the 
General  went  out  to  say  good-bye  to  somebody  who  could  not  come 
to  him.  As  he  walked  up  Franklin  Street  he  saw  a lady  standing 
on  the  pavement  by  a pile  of  trunks.  She  explained  that  she  was 


INTERIOR  OF  ST.  PAUL’S,  RICHMOND,  SHOWING  THE  LEE  PEW. 


344 


GENERAL,  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


“ Oh,  I can  do  that,”  he  answered  as  he  stooped  down,  and,  in 
a matchless  dignity  which  exalted  the  meanest  act,  he  untied  the 
trunks  and  did  them  up  again  with  “ war  time  ” rope,  not  with 
leather  and  buckles  of  the  present  day. 

Friends  of  Mrs.  Lee  remember  her  as  she  sat  in  the  cabin  of 
the  old  canal  boat  saying  good-bye,  with  now  and  then  a catch  in 
her  voice,  to  those  who  had  been  near  her  for  several  years.  She 
returned  to  Richmond  once  afterward,  on  her  way  to  the  “ White 
House.”  She  then  sat  again  in  the  cabin  of  the  canal  boat  and 
held  a big  reception.  So  many  people  brought  her  flowers  that  tubs 
were  set  around  to  hold  them,  and  the  shabby  canal  bank  appeared 
like  a gay  boulevard  filled  with  smart  people.  She  did  not  go 
uptown  because  she  could  only  stand  the  change  from  the  boat  to 
the  cars. 

Once,  too,  she  went  to  Arlington,  but  the  mighty  changes  made 
her  ill.  “ Let  me  get  a drink  of  water  from  the  spring,”  she  said, 
“ and  then  take  me  away.”  It  was  on  this  trip  that  she  spent 
some  days  in  Alexandria,  and  the  young  men  of  the  place  would 
bear  her  chair  into  old  Christ  Church  on  Sundays,  and  put  her  in 
the  aisle,  where,  with  earnest  devotion,  she  joined  in  the  service  of 
a church  where  her  great-grandmother  worshiped,  and  where  George 
Washington  was  a vestryman. 

The  last  days  at  Lexington  were  as  beautiful  as  the  western 
sky  above  the  setting  sun.  Mrs.  Lee  was  a prisoner  to  pain,  but 
she  drew  from  her  life  every  golden  strand,  and  her  husband 
brought  only  bright  things  into  her  chamber.  He  allowed  no  one 
to  touch  her  chair  when  he  was  near ; to  push  her  around  was  his 
sacred  privilege.  He  had  many  vexations.  His  immense  mail 
brought  worry  as  well  as  consolation.  In  it  was  the  hallowed 
sympathy  of  friends  and  the  bitter  vituperation  of  enemies.  Old 
soldiers  wrote  him  harrowing  tales  of  their  poverty  and  besought 
him  to  help  them,  and  merciless  autograph  fiends  harassed  him 
daily.  To  rise  grandly  above  these  petty  cares  was  no  mean  struggle. 
To  bury  the  dark  side  of  life  and  reveal  the  brightness  only,  made 
his  heart  a battlefield. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


345 


“ Mrs.  Lee,”  he  would  say,  standing  behind  her  chair,  “ I have 
such  a nice  thing  to  tell  you  to-day.  I have  had  a letter  from  one 
of  ‘ my  boys,’  and  he  tells  me  that  he  is  going  to  be  married,  and 
that  he  wishes  me  to  give  his  wife  the  most  beautiful  bridal  present 
that  a woman  could  desire.  He  wants  me  to  write  her  a letter  and 
sign  it  with  my  name.” 

Such  were  the  incidents  that  cheered  him,  the  simple  homage 
of  the  men  who  had  fought  with  him.  In  the  country  about  Lex- 
ington he  often  rode,  and  evidences  of  the  tender  feeling  which  the 
people  bore  him  were  daily  manifested.  Once  a plain  working 
woman,  as  he  passed  her  cottage,  begged  him  to  stop  and  come  in. 
As  he  got  from  his  horse,  she  sounded  a wild  blast  with  a tin  horn, 
and  at  once  a swarm  of  children  ran  toward  her  from  every  quarter. 

“ Oh,  General,”  she  cried,  “these  are  my  little  children.  Please 
give  every  one  of  them  your  blessing.”  And  with  the  gentleness  of 
a mother  he  invoked  the  divine  favor  upon  the  little  ragged  crowd. 

From  these  rides  he  returned  to  his  wife  in  her  chair  and 
retailed  every  pleasant  incident  of  each  day’s  wandering. 

At  Lexington  Mrs.  Lee  was  quite  as  busy  as  she  was  in  her 
chamber  at  “ 707  ” during  the  war.  The  little  church  was  in  a 
struggling  condition,  and  she  began  to  work  diligently  for  it.  She 
ordered  from  a Richmond  artist  carte-de-visit e photographs  of 
General  and  Mrs.  Washington,  reproduced  from  the  portraits  at 
Arlington.  These  she  colored  and  offered  for  sale.  The  demand 
was  so  great  for  these  pictures  that  she  was  kept  busy.  Her  little 
work-table,  which  stood  beside  her  chair,  was  full  of  packages 
which  she  sent  far  and  near,  and  a letter  written  by  her  at  this 
time  touchingly  illustrates  her  original  industry : 

“ Thanks,  my  dear  K.,  for  your  exertions  in  behalf  of  our  society.  I 
received  the  $3.00  safely  and  send  the  pictures,  which  I am  sorry  are  not  better; 
but  my  brushes  and  materials  for  work  are  so  indifferent  that  none  but  an  artist 
can  understand  my  difficulties.  I had  hoped  to  send  the  pair  I promised  to  Mrs. 
Read  this  week,  but  have  none  ready.  I will  send  you  what  I can  collect,  but 
your  letter  only  got  here  Saturday,  so  I have  had  but  little  time  to  prepare.  I 
want  to  tell  you  also  that  I have  so  many  more  orders  for  pictures  than  I can  fill 
that  I fear  my  poor  old  eyes  will  give  out,  and  I shall  not  sell  any  more  for  less 


346 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  DEE, 


than  $1.00  apiece  for  those  that  are  autographed  and  coloured,  and  half  a dollar 
for  General  Washington  not  coloured,  i dollar  apiece  for  all  the  others  I send, 
even  those  of  General  Lee  as  a young  man,  as  those  are  very  rare.  Those  I send 
you  for  your  Scotch  friends  I charge  $1.50  for,  as  they  only  expected  to  give  that; 
but  I am  sorry  I have  not  the  other  pair  to  send — perhaps  they  would  take  out  the 
other  $1.50  in  some  of  the  other  pictures,  if  not,  I will  finish  them  next  week 
and  send  them  to  you  by  mail.  If  I do  not  hear  from  you  I shall  conclude  the}r 
have  taken  some  of  these;  and  now  I want  you  to  execute  a commission  for  me 
that  requires  some  tact.  I cannot  get  any  more  pictures  from  Mr.  D.  unless  he 
will  sell  them , which  I know  he  will  not  do  if  he  knows  / want  them;  so  you  must 
go  there  and  tell  him  you  want  25  pictures  of  General  and  Mrs.  Washington  on 
the  albumenized  card , for  a country  fair,  and  ask  him  to  have  them  gotten  ready 
at  once,  not  too  dark  nor  too  light.  The  usual  price  when  you  get  them  that  way 
is  10  cts.  apiece  or  10  for  a dollar.  You  can  ask  him  if  he  sells  them  for  that, 
and  take  some  of  the  money  you  sell  the  pictures  I send  for,  and  buy  me  the  value 
of  $2.50  even  if  he  asks  more  for  them.  If  you  will  take  them  and  put  them  in 
an  envelope  with  a 2 ct.  stamp,  and  tear  off  the  corner  that  the  postmaster  may 
see  they  are  only  photographs,  they  will  come  safely  directed  to  me  here.  Now  I 
beg  you  will  not  let  him  imagine  they  are  for  me.  I write  in  great  haste, 

“ Yours,  M.  C.  LEE.” 

This  characteristic  glimpse  of  an  earnest  woman  is  full  of 
pathos.  Quite  an  interesting  story  is  connected  with  a picture  of 
General  Lee  and  the  K.  to  whom  Mrs.  Lee  frequently  writes.  K. 
used  to  knit  yarn  vests  for  General  Lee  during  the  war.  After 
one  of  these  parcels  had  been  received  by  him  he  sent  her  a letter 
of  thanks  and  photograph  of  himself,  which  never  reached  her. 
After  the  war  the  letter  was  published  in  an  Albany  paper ; the 
destination  of  the  picture  is  not  known.  When  General  Lee  found 
this  out  he  presented  his  young  friend  with  another  picture  of 
himself.  Some  years  afterward  the  girl  went  to  England,  and  formed 
many  charming  acquaintances,  among  whom  was  Major-General 
Grenfell,  of  the  British  army,  who  asked  some  American  friends 
one  day  for  an  autograph  of  General  Lee.  The  young  Americans 
refused  to  do  it;  but  this  friend  of  the  Lees  pondered  over  his 
request  and  made  a resolution.  When  she  came  home  she  sent 
General  Grenfell  the  little  autographed  photograph  which  General 
Lee  had  given  her  in  place  of  the  one  which  had  gone  in  the 
wrong  direction.  In  his  letter  of  thanks  General  Grenfell  says  : “ It 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


347 


will  find  an  honorable  place  in  my  collection  with  autographs  of 
Napoleon,  Wellington,  Ney,  Marlborough,  Blucher,  Lord  Raglan, 
General  Gordon  and  other  distinguished  soldiers.” 

In  another  letter,  written  in  the  Lexington  days,  we  catch  some 
notes  of  Mrs.  Lee’s  daily  life: 

“Lexington,  February  12,  1866. 

“ I acknowledge  my  remissness,  my  dearest  cousin,  in  not  sooner  replying  to 
your  sweet  letter,  but  I had  so  little  of  any  interest  to  tell  you  that  I thought  I 
would  wTait  awhile. 

“ The  General  and  Custis  have  both  written  something  for  Mrs.  Burwell,  and 
I thought  I w’ould  just  slip  in  this  little  piece,  which  will  answer  until  I could  send 
you  something  more  satisfactory.  Mildred  got  a letter  from  Shirley  not  long  since, 
in  which  he  wrote  very  cheerfully.  We  rarely  hear  from  Mary;  she  is  a bad 
correspondent.  Agnes  is  rather  better.  She  is  now  in  Norfolk  and  did  talk  of 
going  to  Brandon;  but  Dr.  Ritchie’s  death  may  make  some  difference  in  her  plans. 

The  General  sends  you  much  love,  and  says  if  he  was  only  able  he  would 
mount  his  horse  and  ride  dowrn  to  see  you.  I should  love  to  see  your  dear  little 
baby.  What  a comfort  she  must  be  to  you  ! My  youth  was  renewed  in  my  little 
darling  Rob.*  How  I did  grieve  for  him,  yet  now  I know  it  is  best  for  him  to  be 
safe  in  the  arms  of  his  Heavenly  Father  ! The  girls  would  enjoy  a visit  to  you 
very  much,  but  I do  not  think  they  will  get  home  before  late  in  the  spring,  and 
then  they  cannot  leave  again  directly. 

“ Mildred  sends  a great  deal  of  love,  and  says  she  should  like  to  go  and  see 
5’ou.  Can’t  you  come  to  see  us?  You  ought  to  have  come  while  we  wrere  in 
Richmond,  as  we  were  so  much  more  accessible. 

“ I am  glad  Willy  is  with  you.  Tell  him  the  General  says  there  is  plenty  of 
wrork  for  the  young  men  to  do  everywhere  in  the  country,  and  they  need  not  leave 
it  to  seek  employment.  Rob  has  set  in  at  Romancoke,  but  says  it  is  so  lonely 
there  he  will  marry  any  woman  who  will  build  him  a house.  I do  not  know,  my 
dear  cousin,  if  I wrote  you  how  kind  everybody  here  is  to  us.  Scarcely  a day 
elapses  but  something  nice  or  useful  is  not  sent  us,  and  I can  truly  say  the  lines 
are  fallen  to  us  in  pleasant  places. 

“ If  I could  forget  my  dear  home  f I would  be  content  and  happy,  though  I 
often  feel  as  if  I could  not  die  in  peace  anywhere  else,  but  that  day  ma}7  come 
upon  me  unawares,  and  it  may  matter  but  little  to  me  where  I am  in  that  hour 
when  flesh  and  heart  shall  fail. 

‘ 1 1 am  sorry  to  hear  you  have  had  so  much  trouble  with  your  servants.  I 
did  not  think  Nancy  would  ever  leave  you.  , Where  has  she  gone  ? I hope  after  a 

* “ Rooney  ” Lee’s  little  son.  t Arlington. 


34§ 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


year  or  two  we  shall  be  able  to  get  good  white  servants.  I have  been  very  fortu- 
nate in  getting  two  very  good  women  from  Nelson  County,  Va.  One  formerly 
belonged  to  Cousin  Polly  Cabell;  and  we  have  a tolerable  man;  he  is  at  least 
respectable,  though  not  very  energetic.  I see  a good  deal  of  the  Pendletons. 
They  are  very  kind  and  agreeable.  Let  me  hear  from  you  very  soon. 

“ Yours  affectionately,  M.  C.  LEE.” 

The  brief  years  of  the  life  at  Lexington  were  peaceful  and  even 
after  her  husband  joined  Jackson  and  A.  P.  Hill  Mrs.  Lee’s  spirit 
was  resigned.  She  wrote,  in  1869,  to  a friend  at  the  Rockbridge  baths  : 

“ I intended  to  have  written  to  you  to-day,  my  dear  K.,  and,  indeed,  for  several 
days  past,  but  have  been  so  overwhelmed  with  the  carpets  which  Agnes  has  sent 
down  in  my  room  for  me  to  sew  that  I have  not  even  been  able  to  collect  my  ideas. 

“ I am  so  sorry  to  hear  that  you  all  are  not  coming  this  way,  for  now  I don’t 
know  when  I shall  see  you.  The  General  is  very  anxious  to  go  down  to  tell  you 
good-bye,  but  he  has  a wretched  cold,  so  I fear  you  will  not  see  him.  He  sends 
his  best  love  to  you,  and  says  if  he  does  not  get  down  you  may  know  the  reason. 
I must  beg  that  you  will  leave  that  kitten  as  a legacy  to  me.  Ask  Mr.  M.  to  send 
it  the  first  opportunity.  Tell  me  its  name. 

“ I enclose  you  $2  to  get  some  muslin  for  our  society  aprons.  We  do  not 
care  to  spend  much  now,  as  we  are  making  up  a large  sum  for  our  parsonage,  but 
if  you  hear  of  any  great  bargains  let  me  know.  I will  try  and  send  a few  pictures 
for  your  table  if  you  will  write  me  when  your  fair  begins  ; and  I will  not  trouble 
you  with  many  commissions  as  you  will  be  so  busy. 

‘‘  You  must  go  and  see  Mr.  D.  and  tell  him  I want  fifteen  pictures  of  Mrs. 
Washington  and  eleven  of  General  Washington.  His  are  so  much  better  than  I 
can  get  here.  I have  an  order  from  Baltimore,  and  I want  some  printed  very 
nicely,  not  too  dark  or  too  light,  and  without  any  spots  on  them.  I should  greatly 
prefer  sending  the  money  for  them.  If  you  can,  please  find  out  if  there  is  any- 
thing that  I could  send  which  would  be  acceptable  to  him,  and  let  me  know. 

‘‘Anything  you  have  to  send  me  you  can  give  to  Jane,  who  is  the  maid  ou 
the  canal  boat  that  leaves  Richmond  Wednesday  evening.  I will  tell  her  to  call 
at  Mr.  R.’s.  She  is  very  reliable.  When  you  send  the  muslin  put  a line  in  the 
bundle  to  let  me  hear  how  you  are,  and  the  price  of  that  plain  ruffling  No.  2.  I 
have  some  of  No.  1.  Write  me  how  many  pictures  you  would  like  to  have,  your 
album  seems  to  be  such  a nice  one. 

“ I suppose  you  are  going  to  Brandon  ; I envy  you  the  privilege.  I have 
relinquished  the  idea  of  going  to  the  ‘ White  House  ’ before  Spring,  though  I do  long 
to  see  that  darling  boy;  * I have  his  little  face  constantly  before  me.  Agnes  wrote 
a letter  to  B.  to-day.  The  General'  received  one  from  J.,  enclosing  a check  for 

* “ Rooney’s  ” son. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


349 


our  church.  The  weather  has  been  cloudy;  I hope  it  will  clear  before  our  Parisian 
friends  arrive  next  Wednesday.  We  expected  Mr.  Chapman  Leigh,  but  he  has 
not  come,  and  I fear  Mr.  Wickham  is  worse. 

“ I enclose  a letter  to  Mr.  D.,  asking  him  to  give  you  some  photographs, 
which  you  will  send  with  the  muslin.  I have  kept  my  letter,  hoping  that  the 
General  would  be  able  to  get  to  see  you  Saturday;  but  it  rained  hard  all  day,  and 
to-day  he  is  laid  up  with  a cold  which  always  affects  him  rather  more  seriously 
than  most  people.  I hope  he  may  be  relieved  soon.  He  sends  a great  deal 
of  love  and  his  sincere  regrets  about  not  seeing  you  all  again.  Custis 
cannot  leave  him,  but  unites  in  adieus  and  regrets.  Mildred  was  charmed  with 
the  mats. 

“Aff.  M.  C.  Lee. 

“ P.  S. — Get  as  much  muslin  as  you  can  for  the  money.” 

The  cold  was  never  entirely  cured,  and,  after  the  final  separation, 
she  writes  again  to  the  same  friend : 

‘ ‘ There  have  been  also  some  deaths,  one  a mother  who  has  left  six  young 
children.  Such  is  life — the  bridals  follow  the  funerals.  How  many  that  I have 
known  and  loved  are  gone  ! My  ties  to  earth  are  fast  loosening,  and  now  that  the 
light  of  my  existence  has  disappeared  from  my  horizon  the  prospect  is  drear  and 
gloomy.  Yet  I do  not  repine,  withal  so  many  comforts  are  spared  me,  so  many 
kind  friends  to  sympathize  with  me,  and,  above  all,  I know  that  my  loss  is  his 
gain.  He  needed  rest  from  all  the  toils  and  cares  of  his  eventful  life — the  glorious 
rest  of  heaven.  My  soul  rejoices  when  I think  of  him  there,  so  far  above  all  the 
petty  interest  of  earth,  with  nothing  to  mar  his  perfect  bliss;  a few  more  years 
and  I shall  go  to  him.  * * * Perhaps  you  did  not  know  that  I had  a grand- 

daughter nearly  a month  old  called  Tabb  Bolling.  Robbie  is  much  charmed  with 
his  little  ‘ Tista.’  ” 

She  rises  from  her  desolation  to  rejoice  and  take  an  interest  in 
other’s  joys.  After  all  it  matters  not  though  a mortal  span  be  envel- 
oped in  clouds,  if  the  purity  of  a life  sends  forth  a light  which  will 
illuminate  the  human  horizon  till  earth  shall  be  no  more. 

Mrs.  Lee  had  said  she  could  not  die  in  peace  away  from  Arling- 
ton, and  perhaps  it  was  a divine  blessing  that  in  her  wanderings 
along  the  shore  of  the  river  of  death,  she  was  seeing  her  babes  at 
Arlington,  and  plucking  violets  from  the  sunny  garden  walks  of  her 
beloved  home. 


GENERAL  ROBERT  E.  LEE. 


The  Character  and  Campaigns  of  General  Lee. 

By  Major-General  O.  O.  Howard,  U.  S.  A 

It  never  has  been  so  much  the  Military  Academy  associations, 
though  they  are,  like  all  college  ties,  often  the  strongest  and  most 
lasting — not  so  much  these  as  the  regular  army  affiliations  which 
have  begotten  an  intimacy  and  fellowship  between  officers  and 
officers  and  between  family  and  family  seldom  met  with  elsewhere. 

When,  in  1861,  certain  States  undertook  to  secede  from  the 
American  Union,  this  intimacy  was  the  hardest  to  break.  Affec- 
tionate letters  were  exchanged  between  devoted  friends  even  after 
they  were  arrayed  in  hostile  attitude,  the  one  to  the  other. 

The  letters  written  by  General  Robert  E.  Lee  about  that  time 
to  friends,  which  have  already  found  their  way  into  print,  indicate 
how  his  mind  and  heart  were  torn  by  conflicting  sentiments ; and 
it  is  evident  that  the  army  ties  were  among  the  strong  cords  diffi- 
cult for  him  to  break.  His  Mexican  service  had  been  grand.  Scott 
believed  that  there  was  no  engineer  officer  superior  to  Lee  ; and  all 
his  associates  throughout  that  eventful  war  awarded  Lee  the  palm 
for  ability  in  planning,  energy  in  preparation,  and  faultless  execu- 
tion of  all  work  committed  to  him  or  that  fell  within  his  profes- 
sional province.  After  the  active  campaigning  in  Mexico  was  over, 
there  were  boards  organized  to  study  our  defences,  give  plans 
embracing  their  distribution  and  the  detail  of  their  construction ; 
and  suitable  officers  were  placed  in  charge  of  specific  works.  Lee’s 
name  appears  at  the  head  of  such  organizations,  and  still  lingers 
where  strong  forts  were  planned  and  put  up ; for  example,  he  was 
the  directing  engineer  in  charge  of  the  works  near  Baltimore,  and 
he  constructed  Fort  Carroll  between  1848  and  1852.  Just  before 

(350) 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


35i 


the  war  he  had  had  the  general  superintendency  of  the  permanent 
forts  near  the  Narrows  in  New  York  harbor,  and  the  principal 
parts  of  Fort  Wadsworth  were  under  his  immediate  direction. 

In  1 85 2,  when  his  son  Custis  was  a cadet  (the  writer  of  this 
article  belonging  to  the  same  class),  Colonel  Lee  was  assigned  to 
the  superintendency  of  the  Military  Academy  of  West  Point.  For 
the  few  years  he  remained  in  command  no  officer  could  have  filled 
that  trying  post  with  more  worthiness  ; wherever  placed  he  excelled 
in  executive  talent.  I remember  my  first  impression  of  him  as  a 
man  and  an  officer  when,  just  after  his  arrival,  he  was  walking 
about  the  buildings  accompanied  by  Colonel  Brewerton,  the  super- 
intendent whom  he  was  soon  to  follow,  and  one  or  two  other  persons. 
In  front  of  our  new  barracks  he  seemed  to  be  taking  cognizance 
of  the  situation  in  a general  way  ; a little  later,  within  doors,  he 
appeared  to  be  looking  into  the  new  and  varied  duties  which  would 
soon  devolve  upon  him.  He  wore  an  undress  uniform.  To  cadets 
who  make  much  of  figure  he  was  indeed  a well-proportioned  man, 
neither  too  tall  nor  too  short.  His  hair  was  just  turning  gray,  and 
his  shapely  head  was  as  fine  as  if  chiseled  by  an  expert.  But  what 
impressed  me  most  at  the  time  was  when  I had,  casually,  the  oppor- 
tunity to  note  the  expression  of  his  face,  and  particularly  when 
something  caused  him  to  smile.  His  large  eyes  had  then  a brighter 
look,  and  his  face  lighted  up  all  over  in  the  sunshine  of  his  smile. 
Probably  no  man  better  combined  the  dignity  of  a proud  man  with 
the  geniality  of  a friendly  spirit  than  Robert  E.  Lee.  So  I felt  at 
my  first  interview  with  him,  and  again  later  when  I visited  his  official 
sanctum,  and  not  less  so  was  my  impression  at  his  own  home.  I had 
a nearer  view  at  one  time  when  he  paid  me  a friendly  visit,  because  I 
was  ill  in  hospital,  having  been  sent  there  by  an  injury  received  in 
the  riding  hall,  deemed  at  the  time  very  serious.  As  he  quietly 
talked  to  me  at  my  bedside  I said  to  myself : “ Colonel  Lee  is  my 
friend,  but  I must  never  approach  too  near  him  ; he  is  gracious,  but 
evidently  condescending.”  His  frontier  life  after  he  became  colonel 
of  the  Second  Cavalry,  as  it  shines  out  through  his  letters  before 
referred  to,  is  intensely  interesting.  We  note  his  constant  and  tender 


352 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


concern  for  his  wife  and  family ; his  uniform  care  for  the  soldiers 
under  his  command  ; and  his  interest,  scarcely  less,  in  the  families 
of  the  few  married  enlisted  men  around  him.  He  was  like  a common 
father  to  them  all,  and  never  neglected  to  provide  for  their  comfort. 
When  there  was  no  chaplain  or  clergyman  present,  Colonel  Lee  con- 
ducted the  funeral  services  for  a soldier,  or  for  a child  from  a soldier’s 

family,  though  it  seemed  to  cost 
him  real  pain  of  heart  to  do  so, 
and  he  greatly  desired  to  be  re- 
lieved from  such  touching  per- 
sonal efforts.  When  the  church’s 
important  days  of  observance,  like 
Easter  and  Christmas,  were  ap- 
proaching, he  greatly  longed  to  be 
with  his  family  that  he  himself 
might  participate  with  them  in  the 
rites  of  the  occasion.  The  songs, 
the  praises,  the  petitions,  the  read- 
ings— he  provided  for  all  these  as 
well  as  he  could  far  away  on  the 
frontier  of  Texas ; but  his  desire 
to  mingle  with  his  home  people 
in  these  observances  was  beyond 
expression. 

There  was  another  feature  in 
Lee’s  correspondence  that  has  sur- 
prised all  who  were  not  in  his 
immediate  confidence — that  is  to 
say,  that  wherein  he  gives  his  ideas  of  the  Union  and  of  slavery. 
Before  secession,  Lee  wras  evidently  deeply  attached  to  the  American 
Union  ; and,  as  trouble  approached,  he  hoped,  almost  against  all 
grounds  for  hope,  that  there  would  be  no  secession,  and  particularly 
that  Virginia  would  not  attempt  to  go  out  of  the  Union.  Again, 
slavery,  so  far  as  any  published  letters  that  I have  seen  develop 
his  thought,  was  not  to  his  liking,  and  he  was  looking  for  the  time 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


353 


to  come  when  he  could  see  slavery  closed  out  forever.  When  one 
has  these  glimpses  into  Lee’s  private  life  and  genuine  sentiments, 
he  has  much  food  for  reflection.  How  could  a revolution  like  that 
of  1 86 1 have  been  inaugurated,  and  could  such  a dreadful  war  have 
been  possible,  if  Southern  men  had  been  like  Robert  K.  Lee  ? — 
highly  educated,  faithful  to  duty,  a loyal  servant  of  the  Government 
throughout  a long  war,  eminent  in  the  public  service  during  years 
of  peace,  a devoted  family  man,  a friend  to  fellow-officers,  to  enlisted 
men  and  their  families  whenever  they  came  under  his  supervision ; a 
man  of  prayer  and  Christian  observance,  a friend  of  the  American 
Union,  and  not  a friend  of  slavery,  further  than  to  care  properly 
for  the  slaves  he  had  inherited,  anxious  to  be  rid  of  slavery  as  soon 
as  wisely  practicable — surely  this  was  not  material  out  of  which  to 
construct  rebellion,  secession,  revolution  or  war.  How,  then,  can 
Lee’s  course  in  1861  be  accounted  for?  His  eminent  nephew, 
General  Fitzhugh  Lee,  has  condensed  it  all  into  one  expression, 
viz.,  “ The  Commonwealth  of  Virginia.”  We  must  emphasize  this 
one  statement  which  was  ever  on  the  lips  of  many  good  men  in 
i860  and  ’61,  to  wit:  “My  first  allegiance  is  due  to  my  State!” 
The  sequence  for  Lee  was  not  unnatural.  First  he  was  ordered  to 
Washington  ; second,  while  there  the  Gulf  States  were  going  through 
the  process  of  withdrawal  from  the  Union.  Suddenly,  almost  unex- 
pectedly, and  apparently  against  a majority  of  Union  men,  Virginia 
decided  to  go  with  the  others.  Now,  while  every  eye  was  strained 
to  see  what  would  be  done  next,  and  when  the  Government  needed 
its  ablest  military  man,  Lee,  through  General  Frank  P.  Blair  as 
messenger,  was  offered  the  command  of  the  army  of  the  United 
States.  His  reply,  in  substance,  was  : “ My  first  allegiance  is  due 
to  Virginia.  I cannot  take  the  offer ; I decline  it.”  Now  evidently 
the  trouble  of  his  mind  increased.  I do  not  wonder  that  he  is 
reported,  just  before  leaving,  to  have  walked  the  floor  an  entire 
night.  At  last  Lee  went  to  General  Scott  and  endeavored  to  show 
his  old  commander  how  that  he,  having  declined  promotion,  could 
not  with  proper  self-respect  stay  longer  in  the  army.  He  might  be 
obliged  to  march  into  Virginia,  to  fight  against  her  flag  and  her 


23 


354 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


people.  “ I cannot,  because  my  first  allegiance  is  due  to  that 
Commonwealth.” 

Scott,  Farragut,  Thomas,  Newton,  Craighill,  Robert  Williams, 
Gibbon,  Junius  Wheeler,  B.  F.  Davis,  and  many  other  National 
Southern  officers,  each  said,  in  effect : “ My  first  allegiance  is  due 
to  the  old  Government  of  the  United  States.”  And  that  was  the 
dividing  line.  The  decision  to  be  made,  look  at  it  as  we  will,  was 
not  an  easv  one.  Its  determination  strained  the  Southern  man  more 

than  the  Northern,  because 
of  the  Southerner’s  inherited 
teaching  — the  doctrine  of 
State  Sovereignty. 

Of  course  all  this  is  old. 
It  is  all  settled  now.  But 
one  cannot  rightly  apprehend 
or  discuss  the  career  of  so 
large  a man  as  Robert  E. 
Lee,  without  showing  the 
cause  of  his  leaving  his  Gov- 
ernment— a Government 
which  had  always  favored 
him,  crowned  him  with  honor, 
and,  strange  to  tell,  just  be- 
fore he  turned  away  from 
her  flag,  had  offered  him  the 
command  of  her  armies. 
Under  similarly  trying  cir- 
cumstances, General  Hardee’s  exclamation  a short  time  before  he 
turned  Southward,  is  well  remembered : “ Howard,  there  will  be  two 
Governments  very  soon  established,  and  I don’t  want  to  belong  to 
a Northern  Confederacy.” 

Often  have  I been  asked  : “ Independent  of  his  personal  char- 
acter, where  do  you  class  General  Lee  among  the  generals  of  the 
last  Civil  War?”  First,  I may  say  that  the  elements  which  con- 
stitute personal  character  enter  largely  into  the  summation  which 


GENERAL  O.  O.  HOWARD  IN  WAR  TIME. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


355 


distinguishes  a great  leader.  And  the}^  can  never  be  ignored  in 
any  clear  view  of  his  life-work.  If  we  chose  Lee’s  first  campaign, 
that  of  West  Virginia,  which  took  place  during  the  fall  and  winter 
of  1S61  and  1862,  it  will  help  to  illustrate  his  qualities.  He  had 
opposed  to  him  a fellow-engineer  officer — General  Rosecrans.  Rose- 
crans  chose  a superb  position,  a sort  of  mountain  stronghold.  He 
was  ready  to  take  the  offensive  against  Lee,  if  he  found  Lee  off 
his  guard.  Lee  himself  did  not  wish  to  be  idle.  He  had  great 
hopes  of  clearing  West  Virginia  of  Union  forces.  Rosecrans  was 
apparently  moving  for  battle.  Careful  reconuoissances  were  made 
by  Lee,  and  a good  plan  fixed  upon.  The  detached  column,  under 
a subordinate,  found  its  way  through  hardship  and  suffering  to 
Rosecrans’  most  vulnerable  points  for  an  attack.  But  the  subordi- 
nate, who  had  been  over-confident,  found  his  enemy  too  strong  for 
him  when  he  arrived  before  newly  prepared  works. 

An  engineer-  officer,  primarily,  is  disposed  to  stand  on  the 
defensive.  But  both  Lee  and  Rosecrans  were  more  enterprising 
than  ordinary  army  engineers.  The  reason  for  Rosecrans  accom- 
plishing so  little  in  West  Virginia,  after  his  phenomenal  success 
against  Garnett  and  Pegram,  was  the  presence  of  his  wary  antag- 
onist, General  Lee;  and  the  reason  Lee  effected  so  little,  leaving 
out  all  the  difficulties  of  a territory  too  tough  for  campaigning,  at 
best,  and  the  hindrances  of  the  weather  and  the  season — things 
which  pertained  to  both  with  equal  force — was  the  presence  of  his 
able  opponent,  General  Rosecrans.  Grant  or  Sherman,  Joseph  E. 
or  Albert  Sidney  Johnston — any  of  these  would  have  risked  more, 
secured  better  results,  or  perhaps  precipitated  some  disaster.  Surely 
Lee  husbanded  his  resources,  saved  the  lives  of  his  men,  bore 
with  equanimity  the  cavils  of  the  press,  and  determined  calmly  to 
bide  his  time. 

Probably  no  thinking  men,  however  sanguine  their  hopes  had 
been,  men  who  were  capable  of  judging,  thought  any  less  of  Lee 
after  that  fruitless  campaign  than  before  its  inception.  Sometimes 
the  Fabian  is  the  true  policy.  The  strong  man  knows  as  well  when 
to  wait  with  patience,  as  when  to  labor  with  diligence.  A brilliant 


356 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


success  is  not  always  the  true  gauge  of  either  a financier  or  a 
military  commander. 

His  second  campaign  began  after  Fair  Oaks  [Seven  Pines]. 
It  was  a large  army,  from  80,000  to  100,000,  to  receive  from  such 
able  hands  as  those  of  General  Joseph  B.  Johnston.  He  had 
opposed  to  him  a tremendous  force — at  least  15,000  more  than  his 
own.  With  confidence  he  entered  upon  the  new  campaign,  and 
accepted  the  heavy  responsibility.  He  fortified  Richmond,  nobody 
could  excel  him  in  that.  He  rearranged  and  intrenched  his  men, 
thus  keeping  them  busy  and  affording  them  shelter  and  speedy 
rest.  He  studied  McClellan’s  new  position,  almost  in  sight  of 
Richmond,  on  the  right  bank  of  the  treacherous  Chickahominy, 
and  carefully  examined  McClellan’s  flank-cover  beyond,  at  Mechan- 
icsville,  Beaver  Dam  Creek  and  vicinity.  His  cavalry  roamed  over 
all  the  spaces  to  the  right,  to  the  rear  and  to  the  left  of  his  100,000 
opponents.  Stonewall  Jackson,  fortunate  in  the  divided  commanders 
arrayed  against  him  near  the  Shenandoah,  was  doing  wonders  up 
there  in  West  Virginia,  where  Lee  himself  had  accomplished  next 
to  nothing.  Lee,  apparently  for  valley  operations,  reinforced  Jack- 
son,  and  then  called  his  subordinate,  with  all  his  new  accessions, 
to  his  own  left  flank.  Being  ready,  Lee  pushed  forward  Stuart’s 
cavalry,  followed  in  succession  by  Jackson,  D.  H.  Hill,  Longstreet 
and  A.  P.  Hill,  far  around  the  Union  right,  while  Huger  and 
Magruder.  held  fast  with  complete  works  in  front  McClellan.  It 
was  to  be  a succession  of  fierce  assaults  by  which  it  was  expected 
to  break  communication,  capture  all  depots,  force  a battle  and  per- 
haps defeat  and  capture  an  army.  No  general  ever  better  planned 
a campaign. 

McClellan  had  many  of  the  qualities  of  Lee.  In  the  virtues  of 
private  character  they  were  not  unlike.  As  careful  and  complete 
engineers  they  were  intellectually  abreast.  Both  obtained  the  love 
and  confidence  of  their  soldiers.  Lee  was  McClellan’s  superior, 
however,  in  enterprise — in  that  quickness  which  enabled  him  to 
plan  and  take  a prompt  offensive,  and  persistently  carry  it  on  to 
an  ultimate  conclusion.  McClellan’s  change  of  base  was  the  best 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


357 


counter-move  he  could  make.  It  was  magnificently  executed.  But, 
with  15,000  men  more  than  Lee,  why  was  it  necessary  to  wait 
there  a month  at  the  Chickahominy  so  patiently  to  be  fully  recon- 
noitered  and  disastrously  encompassed  ? Why  was  he  obliged  to 
fight  successfully  battle  after  battle,  and  then  fall  back  ? The 

answer  is  : it  was  the  generalship  of 
Robert  E.  Lee  and  of  Stonewall  Jack- 
son,  in  face  of  hard  fighting,  which  ac- 
complished the  results.  Still,  McClel- 
lan saved  his  army  from  decisive  defeat, 
from  destruction  and  from  capture.  Had 
the  winds  of  fortune  blown  strongly  in 
his  favor,  McClellan  might  possibly 
have  inaugurated 


events  would  not 
Longstreet’s 
generalship  a t 
is  rather  high 
it  is  not  unde- 
“ Passing  in  crit- 
events  of  the 
failed  to  disclose 
projected  by  the 
The  flaws,  as  in 
affairs,  did  exist, 

here  and  there  in  a faulty  execution, 
cause  and  the  final  integrity  of  the  Union,  we  rejoice  over  those 
flaws  as  Providences,  which  saved  us  from  dire  destruction.  The 
usual  measure  of  a general,  ceteris  paribus , is  applied  to  his  success 
in  the  execution.  The  finale  at  Harrison’s  Landing  was  not  so 
decisive  and  complete  as  was  another  on  a smaller  scale  which  had 


I.ATER  PORTRAITS  OF  GENERAL  LEE 


from  Harrison’s 
Landing  a subse- 
quent successful 
campaign.  But 
wait  for  him. 
opinion  of  Lee’s 
the  Chickahominy 
praise.  But  I think 
served.  He  says : 
i c a 1 review  the 
campaign,  they 
a flaw  as  it  was 
Confederate  chief.” 
nearly  all  military 
and  will  be  found 
For  the  success  of  the  National 


358 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


taken  place  at  Fort  Donelson.  In  the  Pope  campaign,  succeeding 
the  Chickahominy,  Lee  seems  to  have  been  bolder  than  in  the  first 
trial  with  McClellan.  General  Pope,  by  some  of  his  preliminary 
orders,  unfortunately  offended  many  of  his  comrades  in  arms,  and 

angered,  to  a man,  his  Confeder- 
ate opponents.  His  dispositions 
below  the  Rappahannock  were 
not  bad  but  Pope,  new  to  the  East, 
and  having  those  half  demoral- 
ized divisions  from  the  valley  to 
collect  in  one  host  and  to  use  with- 
out time  for  reorganization,  had  a 
difficult  task  to  perform.  Lee, 
with  Stonewall  Jackson,  his  right 
arm,  struck  Pope’s  front,  August 
9th,  1862,  a Cedar  Run,  and  gave 
him  a heavy  blow.  He  hoped,  in- 
deed, to  get  up  his  whole  army 
and  crush  Pope  before  he  could  ob- 
tain help  from  McClellan,  who 
just  then  was  coming  by  water 
and  by  land  for  the  purpose  of  re- 
inforcing this  fiery  general.  Pope, 
in  catching  Lee’s  design  through 
a captured  dispatch,  brought  his 
army  back  behind  the  Rappahan- 
nock. Then  immediately  followed 
Lee’s  most  hazardous  enterprise. 
Lee  divided  his  army ; a part,  in- 
cluding Stuart’s  cavalry,  under 
Jackson,  were  to  run  through  the  gaps  in  the  Bull  Run  Range  and 
attain  Manassas  Junction,  in  Pope’s  rear,  half  way  between  him  and 
Washington  ; and  then,  also,  Lee  purposed  to  work  against  Pope’s 
front  and  right,  so  as  to  form  speedy  j unction  of  his  divided  parts  for 
final  battle.  Wonderful  to  tell,  notwithstanding  Pope’s  prompt  and 


A LATER  PORTRAIT  OF  GENERAL  LEE. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT.  359 

able  dispositions  and  later  ample  reinforcement  from  McClellan, 
Lee’s  feat  was  actually  accomplished ; but  it  was  mainly  Jackson’s 
consummate  generalship  which  gave  Lee  his  results.  For,  Jackson, 
after  doing  the  required  damage  at  Manassas  and  southward, 
suddenly  flew  to  Centerville  as  a decoy,  and  then,  coming  back  by 
Sudley  Ford,  of  the  Bull  Run,  west  and  north  of  the  Centerville 
Pike,  caught  detached  divisions  of  Pope  and  secured,  while  fighting, 
a junction  with  Longstreet.  Longstreet  had  the  head  of  Lee’s  march- 
ing column  by  way  of  Thoroughfare  Gap.  There  was  so  much  hurly- 


VAELEY  TURNPIKE. 

burly  and  confusion,  that  few,  if  any,  of  Pope’s  generals  understood 
the  mysteries  of  the  situation.  A single  Union  division,  well  handled, 
might  have  checked  Longstreet  at  the  ugly  mountain  pass,  at  least 
long  enough  for  Pope,  who  had  plenty  of  brave  men,  to  have  utterly 
defeated  Stonewall  Jackson’s  venturesome  detachment.  Lee  gained 
the  Pope  campaign ; and  he  was,  doubtless,  wise  not  to  push  on 
immediately,  as  his  ardent  advisers  urged,  to  attempt  the  National 
capital ; for,  at  this  time,  Washington  was  grandly  fortified,  and 
never  before  better  defended  by  veteran  divisions. 


36° 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


Lee’s  Maryland  trip  in  1862,  which,  immediately  followed  the 
“ Second  Manassas  ” victory,  was  the  logical  outcome  of  his  pre- 
ceding military  successes.  Politically  it  was  not  a success ; and, 
even  in  a military  point  of  view,  McClellan  came  out  best.  Yet 
had  Maryland  been  as  ready  then  as  Virginia  was  at  the  time  of 
her  visitation  to  join  the  booming  Confederacy,  we  would  have 
lost  Baltimore  and  Washington,  and  very  likely  the  great  cause 
for  which  we  were  contending.  Lee,  with  an  army  now  smaller 

than  that  of  McClellan,  fought  the 
battle  of  Antietam  with  masterly 
tactics.  Our  Union  soldiers  behaved 
well ; but  our  commander  secured 
little  unity  of  action  on  the  battle- 
field, and  did  not  so  skillfully  use  his 
reserves  as  to  gather  up  a complete 
fruitage.  In  strategic  performance, 
however,  under  very  trying  relations 
with  his  own  government,  McClellan 
sturdily  met  and  overcame  his  able 
adversary. 

Burnside  succeeded  McClellan. 
He  was,  as  a man,  one  that  everybody 
loved — noble-spirited,  generous  and 
brave ; but  at  this  time  he  was  over- 
whelmed by  the  new  responsibilities 
which  he  reluctantly  assumed.  He  marched  for  Falmouth  ; declined 
Sumner’s  offer  to  ford  the  Rappahannock  and  take  the  Fredericksburg 
Heights,  on  his  arrival,  before  any  considerable  portion  of  Lee’s  army 
could  get  there  ; waited  over  a week  for  his  bridge,  which  gave  Lee 
ample  time  to  come  up  and  prepare  the  Marye  Hill  and  all  the 
Fredericksburg  front,  to  select  position  for  his  batteries,  to  build 
forts  and  dig  trenches,  cover  stone  walls  with  earth,  and  make  the 
place  ready  for  his  seventy  odd  thousand  defenders.  One  hasn’t 
the  heart  to  repeat  the  details  of  the  bloody  struggle  which  ensued. 
“A  grand  sight,”  says  Lee’s  nephew,  “ as  Lee  witnessed  it  from 


TAKEN  AT  LEXINGTON  ABOUT  l868. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT.  361 

Lee's  Hill  in  the  centre  of  his  lines,  and  Burnside  through  his 
field-glass  from  a more  secure  position  two  miles  in  rear  of  the 
battlefield.  ...  A grand  army  seeks  offensive  battle,  makes 
isolated  attacks  by  fractional  forces,  remains  in  position,  and 
secretly,  in  the  midst  of  a violent  storm,  recrosses  the  river  during 
the  night  with  a loss  of  12,653.”  Lee  lost,  all  told,  but  5 ,377, 
and  very  few  of  them  on  or  near  the  terrible  central  heights. 


THE  ANTIETAM  BATTLEFIELD  FROM  OLD  DUNKARD  CHURCH. 


Here,  again,  came  to  our  National  cause  a sad  defeat,  and  Lee 
enjoyed  the  palm  of  victory  in  a defensive  battle. 

Burnside  soon  gave  place  to  Hooker.  The  latter  had  been 
very  successful  as  a division  and  corps  commander.  His  sharp 
criticisms  and  his  intelligent  comments  upon  past  campaigns  and 
leaders  gave  the  impression  to  members  of  Mr.  Lincoln’s  adminis- 
tration that  he  was  the  ablest  available  officer  for  this  succession. 
He  formed  a plan  of  campaign  against  Lee,  still  on  the  heights 
of  Fredericksburg,  to  be  put  in  execution  the  last  of  April  and 
the  first  few  days  of  May,  1863.  His  plan  was  every  whit  as  good 


362 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


as  that  of  Lee  against  McClellan  east  and  south  of  Richmond,  and 
it  was  similar,  only  Hooker  was  to  turn  Lee’s  left  by  the  way  of 
the  upper  fords  of  the  Rappahannock  and  the  Rapidan,  and  not 
the  right.  Again,  the  first  stages  of  the  movement  were  as  suc- 
cessful as  Lee’s  had  been.  But  when  Hooker  appeared  in  force 
beyond  Lee’s  left,  Lee  did  what  McClellan  did  not  do — he  took  the 
offensive  at  once  against  all  the  moving  troops  without  the  slightest 


PART  OF  THE  BATTLEFIELD — ANTIF.TAM. 

hesitation.  Nevertheless,  on  the  first  day  of  May,  Hooker’s  right 
was  moved  forward  easterly  to  meet  Lee’s  attacking  lines,  and  was 
apparently  doing  good  work,  when,  by  Hooker’s  orders,  for  some 
unknown  reason,  the  Union  troops  were  ordered  back  to  the 
untenable  position  where  they  had  halted  after  crossing  the 
Rapidan.  This  movement  enabled  Lee,  first,  to  defeat  the  Sixth 
Corps,  which  was  across  the  river  and  nearest  Fredericksburg,  and 
then  occupy  Hooker’s  main  troops  with  a small  force  and  send  a 
large  one,  apparently  in  retreat,  commanded  by  Stonewall  Jackson, 
far  around  under  the  cover  of  the  thick  wilderness  and  beyond 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT.  363 


Hooker’s  flanking  force.  Being  deceived  by  this  movement,  thinking 
it  an  organized  retreat,  Hooker  sent  the  Third  Corps,  considerably 
reinforced,  to  follow  np  Jackson’s  retreating  column.  Sickles, 
commanding  this  advance,  had  no  more  than  a rear-guard  affair  ; 
while  Jackson,  getting  into  position  about  six  o’clock  in  the  evening 
of  the  2d  of  May,  overwhelmed  the  Eleventh  Corps,  left  isolated 
on  Hooker’s  extreme  right,  and  already  robbed  of  its  reserve. 
Jackson  forced  it  back,  after  about  an  hour’s  resistance,  to  the 
other  troops  near  the  Chancellorsville  House.  The  next  day 
Hooker’s  army,  having  taken  a position  between  the  two  rivers, 
fought  defensively  without  any  very  heavy  loss.  A council  of  war 
was  held,  and  Hooker’s  army  was  withdrawn  to  its  old  position  at 
Falmouth.  It  is  difficult  to  discuss  the  causes  of  this  defeat ; but 
it  is  ni)r  conviction  that  our  commander  could  not  cope  with  the 
situation  in  that  blind-wilderness  country  after  the  action  had  gone 
beyond  his  original  anticipation,  and  that  Lee  and  his  officers, 
more  familiar  with  the  country,  were  better  able  to  manoeuvre. 
Furthermore,  Hooker’s  entire  cavalry  was  absent  on  a raid.  Could 
Hooker  have  known  what  Lee,  through  Stonewall  Jackson,  was 
actually  doing,  he  could  easily  have  frustrated  his  bold  and  daring 
effort,  which  produced  such  a success.  The  loss  to  the  Southern 
army  of  the  indomitable  Jackson  on  that  field  very  much  lessened 
the  Confederate  triumph,  but  certainly,  by  every  estimate,  Lee  had 
overmatched  his  antagonist. 

General  Hooker,  after  his  return,  lost  many  men  by  desertion, 
and  many  more  by  expiration  of  service,  yet  he  succeeded  in 
getting  his  diminishing  army  (now  about  88,000)  into  very  good 
fighting  condition.  Some  time  in  June  Lee  had  worked  out  in  his 
brain  another  plan  of  operations  similar  to  that  of  the  Antietam 
campaign.  He  passed  over  the  Blue  Ridge  into  the  Shenandoah 
Valley,  descended  that  valley,  defeating  and  capturing  some 
detachments,  and  cleared  the  way  for  a march  into  Pennsylvania. 
Meanwhile,  Hooker  followed  Lee’s  movements  by  inner  lines, 
gaining  some  reinforcements,  and  keeping  between  him  and  Wash- 
ington. Hooker  next  crossed  the  Potomac  at  Edwards  Ferry. 


364 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


Just  as  Lee  was  passing  into  Pennsylvania,  Hooker,  in  person,  went 
from  Edwards  Ferry  to  Maryland  Heights,  opposite  Harper’s  Ferry, 
and  from  that  point  telegraphed  to  Washington  his  resignation, 
unless  he  could  be  allowed  the  10,000  men  stationed  there  (French’s 
Division).  The  next  day,  at  Frederick,  hid.,  his  resignation  was 

accepted,  and  he  was  re- 
lieved by  General  Meade. 
Meade,  now  finding  Lee 
with  his  main  body  at 
Chambersburg,  having 
Confederate  divisions 
out  as  far  as  Carlisle  and 
York,  immediately  made 
a dispersion  of  his  force 
till  his  right  corps  was 
near  Manchester,  his 
centre  atTaneytown,  and 
his  left  near  Gettysburg. 
Lee  had  made  Hooker’s 
mistake  of  Chancellors- 
ville  ; he  had  ordered  or 
allowed  his  cavalry, 
under  Stuart,  to  cross 
the  Potomac  at  Seneca, 
below  his  enemy  in  order 
to  make  a raid  between 
Meade  and  Washington 
and  Baltimore,  and  go 
around  to  Carlisle.  This 
cavalry  movement,  by 
itself  fruitful  enough  in  results,  was  a source  of  irritation  to  Lee.  It 
limited  his  military  vision.  On  the  contrary,  Meade  kept  his  cavalry 
well  out  on  both  flanks,  and  in  close  connection  with  his  other 
troops.  Lee  suddenly  determined  to  concentrate,  doubtless  for  battle, 
at  Cashtown,  a place  about  eight  miles  west  of  Gettysburg — a place 


LAST  PORTRAIT  OF  GENERAL  LEE. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT.  365 


wisely  chosen,  because  he  could  bring  together  his  divisions  at  least 
a day  earlier  than  Meade. 

The  first  day  of  July,  Reynolds,  commanding  the  left  wing — 
viz.,  three  corps  of  Buford’s  division  of  cavalry — began  a battle  with 
Lee’s  advance  on  the  Oak  or  Seminary  Ridge.  He  commenced  when 
but  one  of  his  divisions  beside  the  cavalry  had  arrived.  As  he  was 
posting  the  next  division  on  the  field,  he  was  slain.  Howard,  who 
succeeded  him,  was  present  in  person,  and  very  soon  after  this  took 
the  Cemetery  Ridge,  and  placed  there  a division  of  the  Eleventh 
corps  and  his  reserve  batteries,  sending  out  the  rest  of  the  Eleventh 
to  the  right  and  rear  of  the  First  corps,  in  echelon.  He  also  ordered 
up  the  Third  from  Emmitsburg,  the  remaining  corps  of  the  wing.  He 
continued  the  fight,  having,  of  course,  reported  the  situation  to  his 
commander  at  Taneytown.  After  a hard  struggle  against  A.  P.  Hill 
and  Ewell,  Howard,  having  on  the  field  thus  far  but  22,500  all  told, 
against  more  than  double  his  numbers,  was  compelled  to  order  a 
retreat  to  the  chosen  Cemetery  Ridge.  This  retreat  was  hard  pressed 
by  the  enemy7,  y7et  the  main  position  was  secured,  and  soon  so  thor- 
oughly7 manned,  not  only7  by  the  remnant  of  the  First  and  Eleventh 
corps,  but  by7  the  Third  and  the  Twelfth.  Meade  had  first  sent  up 
General  Hancock  to  represent  him,  during  the  afternoon  of  the  first 
day,  and  he  himself  came  on  the  field  before  dawn  the  2d  of  July7. 
Meade  arranged  his  troops  successively  from  McAllister’s  Mill  around 
the  fish-hook  position  by  Culp’s  Hill,  Cemetery7  Ridge,  and  on  to 
Little  Round  Top,  a line  about  five  miles  in  extent,  with  cavalry 
beyond  his  right.  Lee  enveloped  him  with  a line  some  eight  miles  in 
extent  with  cavalry7  to  the  left.  The  two  armies  were  about  equally7 
matched,  numbering  in  the  neighborhood  of  100,000  each.  When 
Lee  brought  up  all  the  troops  he  desired,  he  commenced  his  attack 
upon  Meade’s  left,  which  occupied  the  Peach  Orchard  and  the  Devil’s 
Den.  For  these  points  and  Little  Round  Top,  there  was  a long, 
bloody7  struggle,  which  ended  in  preserving  to  Meade,  not  the  Peach 
Orchard  and  the  Emmitsburg  Road,  but  the  line  of  the  Round  Tops. 

A night  fight  on  his  right  lost  Meade  his  works  in  the  woods 
near  McAllister’s  Mill,  but  the  darkness  saved  the  Baltimore  Pike 


366 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


and  his  near  supply  trains  from  capture.  Thus  far  it  was  only  a 
drawn  battle  with  the  morale  against  Meade.  At  dawn  of  the  third 
day,  Slocum,  with  his  own  and  other  troops,  especially  artillery,  sim- 
ultaneously with  Ewell  commanding  Lee’s  left  corps,  entered  upon  a 
terrific  battle,  which  ended,  after  some  five  hours  and  a half,  in  Slocum 
regaining  his  lost  barricades  and  strong  positions. 

Lee’s  final  effort  is  denominated  “ Pickett’s  charge.”  A heavy 
column  of  infantry,  differently  estimated  in  strength,  moved  from  his 


LEE  MAUSOLEUM  AT  LEXINGTON. 


right,  in  a diagonal  direction,  to  break  Meade’s  centre.  No  column 
ever  encountered  a heavier  front  and  flank  fire.  Lee’s  attack  failed, 
and  the  battle  of  Gettysburg  was  over. 

Lee,  very  skillfully  after  his  defeat,  withdrew  by  steady  marches 
to  Williamsport,  Md.  Meade  followed  him,  confronted  him  at  the 
river  crossing,  and  certainly  it  was  remarkable  generalship  on  Lee’s 
part  that  enabled  him  to  hold  there,  build  a bridge  of  boats  and  cross 
his  command  to  the  other  shore  of  the  Potomac  almost  without 
loss. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT.  367 


There  has  always  been  a deep  sadness  in  my  heart  whenever 
I have  brought  before  my  mind  the  figure  of  General  Lee  and  the 
part  he  played  in  the  Civil  War.  His  virtues  were  so  many  and 
so  great  as  almost  to  make  us  forget  that  his  absolute  and  ultimate 
success  would  have  been  the  ruin  of  our  Nation. 

It  has  not  been  attempted  to  carry  the  study  of  Lee’s  campaigns 
beyond  those  mentioned  in  which  the  writer  performed  his  small 
part  in  the  opposite  army,  where  he  had  opportunities  of  personal 
observation.  In  all  the  western  campaigns,  General  Joseph  E- 
Johnston,  in  confronting  Sherman,  perhaps  as  able  a strategist  as 
we  had,  showed  marvelous  quickness  of  apprehension  and  manoeuvred 
a smaller  force  with  unsurpassed  ability.  The  circumstances, 
however,  of  his  situation  were  at  all  times  so  diverse  from  those 
pertaining  to  the  eastern  armies,  that  it  would  be  unfair  to  Lee  or 
himself  to  institute  a comparison.  The  President  of  the  Confederacy, 
however,  made  no-  mistake  in  confiding  a large  army  to  General 
Johnston;  and  did  not  commit  a grievous  error  in  relieving  him  and 
replacing  him  by  Hood,  just  as  Mr.  Lincoln  undoubtedly  did,  from 
a military  point  of  view,  in  replacing  McClellan  by  Burnside.  But 
whether  Lee,  with  Johnston’s  army  pitted  against  Sherman,  could 
have  accomplished  as  much  or  more  is  like  every  other  unsolved 
question. 

The  final  trial  between  Lee  and  Grant  was  a long  one  and  a 
hard  one,  as  everybody  knew  would  be  the  case  when  Grant  was  put 
in  command.  Grant  saw  plainly  that  it  was  of  little  use  to  exercise 
simple  strategy,  to  study  places,  communications  or  even  States  as 
objective  points  on  which  to  operate.  The  ultimate  National  success, 
at  whatever  cost,  would  turn  upon  making  Lee’s  army  of  Northern 
Virginia  his  steady  objective. 

General  Grant  must  meet  that  army  day  after  day  and  week 
after  week ; be  always  ready  to  take  the  offensive,  and  take  it  reso- 
lutely and  persistently  until  the  final  consummation.  Grant’s 
utterances,  such  as  “ Fighting  it  out  on  this  line,”  and,  when  told  that 
his  army  was  weary  and  broken,  his  reply,  “ So  is  the  enemy,”  and 
when  almost  insuperable  hindrances  checked  his  advance,  his. 


368 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


repetition  of  the  same  old  order,  “ Move  forward  by  the  left  flank!  ” — 
all  these  indicate  a quality  of  soul  providentially  adequate  to  the 
situation.  At  last,  without  a shadow  of  yielding,  as  at  Donelson, 
Fort  Henry  and  Vicksburg,  he  captured  an  army ; and  so  did  he 
finally  finish  his  work  with  Lee.  Then,  at  last,  the  great  commander 
of  the  Confederacy  was  conquered  at  Appomattox. 

Grant’s  generalship  was  as  phenomenal  as  his  success — a success, 
however,  which  does  not  abate  the  generalship  of  his  sturdy  opponent, 
Robert  B.  Lee. 

God  grant  that  our  ablest  and  best  men  may  ever  hereafter  be 
found,  not  asunder,  but  together,  on  the  side  of  the  American  Union. 


BRIDGE  AT  BUTT,  RUN. 


GENERAL  ROBERT  E.  LEE. 


Personal  Traits  of  General  Lee. 

By  Thomas  L.  Rosser, 

Major-General  Confederate  States  Cavalry,  Array  of  Northern  Virginia. 

So  much  has  been  said  and  written  about  the  family,  education 
and  military  exploits  of  General  Robert  Edward  Lee,  of  Virginia, 
that  I am  sure  that  my  readers  feel  that  they  are  well  acquainted 
with  him,  yet  in  all  that  I have  read  or  heard  related  about  this 
great  man,  I have  neither  seen  nor  heard  anything  about  his 
marked  personal  peculiarities,  and  until  these  are  known  a correct 
estimate  of  his  character  cannot  be  made.  There  is  always  a halo 
about  great  characters  in  history  which  too  often  obscures  their 
humanity,  and  classes  them  with  the  myths,  so  to  speak,  and  while 
there  may  be  perhaps  no  objection  to  this,  I think  it  well  that  we 
should  not  lose  sight  of  the  human  traits  in  their  composition, 
even  if  for  no  other  reason  than  that  these  show  the  weaknesses 
which  added  to  the  burdens  they  had  to  carry.  While  General  Lee 
was  strong  mentally,  free  from  all  disorders  which  rankle  in  and 
disease  the  soul,  and  warp  the  high  attributes  of  intelligence,  or 
chain  it  to  the  earth,  he  also  possessed  a strong  humanity,  and  was 
richly  endowed  with  all  human  appetites  and  passions,  and  the 
conflict  with  him  was  which  of  these  to  gratify,  which  to  obey,  or 
how  to  restrain  them  within  proper  limits.  Possessed  of  a splendid 
physique,  he  was  an  athlete.  Like  Washington,  he  could  jump  and 
swim  with  the  most  expert,  and  there  was  none  who  could  do  or 
endure  more  than  he.  There  was  no  finer  horseman,  and  none  a 
better  judge  or  greater  admirer  of  a horse  than  he.  He  knew  his 
generals  by  their  horses,  and  was  the  closest  observer  in  the  army 
of  the  condition  of  the  cavalry  and  artillery  horses,  and  also  the 
transportation  of  mules.  The  colonel  of  cavalry  who  neglected  his 

(369) 


24 


37° 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


horses  was  rarely  promoted,  however  able  a tactician  or  strategist, 
or  however  brave  in  battle.  On  one  occasion,  while  on  the  inarch, 
the  cavalry  halted  at  the  summit  of  a long  and  steep  hill  and  the 
troopers  were  lounging  along  the  roadside  waiting  for  orders  to 
move  when  General  R.  E-  Lee  passed  on  through  to  the  front, 
and,  seeing  that  the  saddles  had  slipped  back  out  of  their  proper 
places  on  the  backs  of  the  horses,  he  called  up  each  colonel  and 

directed  him  to  have  the 
saddles  adjusted,  and  at 
the  end  of  the  march  he 
sent  for  the  cavalry  com- 
manders, and  gave  them 
specific  directions,  and 
some  wholesome  advice 
concerning  the  care  of  the 
backs  of  the  cavalry  horses 
on  the  march.  All  who 
have  had  experience  in 
marching  up  and  down 
steep  hills  know  that  the 
saddles  will  slip  to  the  rear 
in  climbing  and  crowd  for- 
ward while  descending  a 
hill,  and  time  is  saved  and 
mercy  bestowed  on  the 
horse  to  halt  and  adj  ust  the 
saddle  at  the  summit  and 
at  the  foot  of  each  and  every  long  steep  hill  encountered  upon  the 
march.  Nothing  seemed  to  escape  the  watchful  eye  of  General  Lee. 
One  da}7,  in  the  Wilderness,  during  the  fiercest  grappling  we  had  with 
Grant,  the  writer  was  riding  with  General  Lee,  and  while  passing 
a spot  where  early  in  the  morning  a commissary  had  been  butcher- 
ing some  beeves,  he  noticed  that  the  pelts  were  lying  about  on  the 
ground.  He  stopped,  sent  a staff  officer  to  have  the  commissary 
brought  to  him,  then  calling  his  attention  to  the  wanton  waste  of 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


371 


this  public  property,  reminded  him  that  those  hides  could  be  ex- 
changed for  leather,  and  shoes  thus  obtained  for  the  poor  bare-footed 
soldier. 

On  another  occasion  he  passed  a cavalry  brigade  halted  in  a 
lane,  and  saw  the  men  of  every  regiment  but  one  off  in  the 
adjoining  field  helping  themselves  to  watermelons.  He  asked  for 
the  colonel  of  the  regiment  which  was  not  pillaging,  and  when 
the  colonel  came  up  he  asked  him  why  his  men  were  not  out 
in  the  field  helping  themselves  to  the  delicious  watermelons, 
which  were  so  abundant.  The  colonel  replied,  “ My  men,  General, 
are  not  allowed  to  disobey  your  orders  concerning  pillaging.” 
Several  of  these  colonels  had  been  recommended  for  promotion, 
and  it  is  needless  to  say  which  of  the  lot  was  preferred — the 
man  who  obeyed  orders  and  kept  his  men  from  pillaging  was 
the  one  honored. 

General  Lee’s-  habits  were  simple  and  without  the  least  osten- 
tation. He  lived  in  a tent  winter  and  summer,  in  all  kinds  and 
conditions  of  weather,  dressed  plainly,  without  ornamentation.  He 
wore  a plain,  neatly  fitting  coat,  without  chevrons,  and  three  stars 
on  the  collar  without  the  wreath  were  merely  to  show  that  he 
was  a commissioned  officer,  and  this  was  the  only  badge  of 
office  displayed  about  his  person,  \’et  his  uniform  was  alwaj^s 
clean,  his  boots  were  always  neatl}7  polished  and  well  fitting,  his 
linen  was  always  immaculately  white,  his  neat-fitting  white  collar 
and  snow-white  cuffs  protruding  at  the  end  of  a clean  and  well- 
fitting glove  were  always  refreshing  to  look  at.  His  speech  was 
slow,  his  voice  musical  and  his  manner  deliberate.  Social  and 
pleasant  in  conversation,  he  never  took  advantage  of  his  rank 
to  overawe  or  embarrass  those  with  whom  he  came  in  contact. 
His  commands  were  positive  and  clear.  They  were  always  couched 
in  pleasant  language  and  delivered  with  grace,  kindness  and  pre- 
cision. He  was  an  infallible  judge  of  human  nature  and  an 
accurate  judge  of  men.  When  confronting  an  adversary  his  first 
aim  always  was  to  learn  all  that  he  could  about  the  habits, 
disposition  and  general  characteristics  of  his  adversary,  and  after 


37  2 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


the  first  encounter  with  him  he  seemed  to  gauge 
■depth  and  force,  and  accurately  measure  his  ability. 

In  the  Seven  Days’  fight  around  Richmond 
accurate  measure  of  McClellan,  and 


at  once  his 


he  took  an 
as  the  result  showed  the 
contempt  in  which  he  held  him 
as  a general  by  turning  his 
back  on  him  after  Malvern  Hill 
and  leaving  him  with  his  lines 
of  commuuication  secure  and 
surrounded  by  his  transports 
and  gunboats  in  James  River, 
and  within  a few  miles  of  the 
Capital  of  the  Confederacy,  and 
marched  off  to  meet  General 
Pope.  Pope  had  assumed  com- 
mand of  the  Army  of  Virginia 
with  the  boasts  and  swagger  of 
a braggart,  and  General  Lee 
rightly  concluded  that  such  a 
man  could  not  successfully 
handle  the  great  army  with 
which  he  had  been  entrusted, 
so  he  felt  justified  in  violating 
all  the  rules  of  modern  warfare 
by  dividing  his  army  and  send- 
ing one-half  of  it,  under  Stone- 
wall Jackson,  by  a long  detour 
to  the  rear  of  Pope’s  entire 
army  to  attack  his  communica- 
tions, to  offer  battle  to  such 
portion  of  his  army  as  might  be  turned  upon  him;  or  to  plant  himself 
on  the  flank  and  in  the  rear  of  his  retreating  columns.  The  results 
in  each  case  abundantly  sustained  General  Lee’s  estimate  of  his 
antagonist  ; McClellan  was  left  behind  paralyzed,  and  Pope  met,  de- 
feated and  driven  back  panic-stricken  to  Washington.  When  General 


PORTRAIT  TAKEN  JUST  AFTER  THE  SURRENDER. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


373 


Lee  met  McClellan  at  Sharpsburg  he  was  not  aware  that  McClellan 
had  possession  of  Special  Order  No.  191;  now  historic,  or  was  fully 
advised  of  his  plans,  yet  notwithstanding  McClellan’s  advantage  in 
this  particular,  he  was  unable  to  more  than  partially  defeat  the 
execution  of  the  plans  of  General  Lee,  which  the  finding  of  that 
order  revealed  to  him.  At  Sharpsburg  it  may  well  be  said  that 
General  Lee  was  blind,  and  had  thrown  his  cards  down  on  the 
board  with  faces  up  and  exposed  to  McClellan’s  view  while  he  did 
not  know  it. 

General  Lee  would  certainly  have  captured  General  Burnside 
and  his  great  army  had  he  not  been  removed  from  the  command 
of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  along  the  Rappahannock.  Hooker’s 
measure  was  accurately  taken  at  Chancellorsville,  and  he  received 
the  same  treatment  there  which  had  been  given  McClellan  at  Har- 
rison’s Landing  on  the  James.  With  an  army  less  than  half  of 
Hooker’s,  General  Lee  left  Hooker  behind  him,  although  Hooker’s 
communications  were  secure  by  the  Potomac  and  his  own  with 
Richmond  exposed,  and  crossed  the  Potomac  and  invaded  Maryland 
and  Pennsylvania.  General  Lee  had  no  opportunity  for  studying 
the  character  of  Meade  before  the  battle  of  Gettysburg.  Meade, 
like  himself,  had  graduated  at  the  head  of  his  class  at  West  Point, 
was  an  engineer,  and  was  an  able  division  and  corps  commander, 
and  General  Lee  was  uncomfortable  as  soon  as  he  heard  that  Meade 
was  in  command  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  but  after  the  fight 
of  Gettysburg  we  find  that  Lee’s  estimate  of  Meade’s  ability  was 
low,  and  this  is  evidenced  at  Falling  Waters,  where  he  halted  his 
army  for  a week  and  waited  for  an  attack  from  Meade,  and  in  the 
following  winter,  it  will  be  remembered,  how  anxious  Lee  was  for  a 
battle  with  Meade  at  Mine  Run,  and  how  disappointed  he  was  when 
Meade  retreated  without  a fight.  General  Lee  soon  fathomed  the 
depths  of  Grant.  He  met  him  in  the  Wilderness.  He  saw  that 
Grant  relied  entirely  on  his  superior  numbers  and  did  not  trouble 
himself  about  manoeuvring.  Lee  was  a master  in  the  art  of  hand- 
ling troops  and  believed  in  the  military  axiom  that  battles  won  by 
celerity  of  movement,  combinations  and  surprises,  are  not  always 


374 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


by  numbers.  Not  always  to  the  strong  is  victor}'  given,  but  to  the 
vigilant,  the  enterprising,  the  active ; and  although  his  force  was 
small,  by  combinations,  celerity  of  movement  and  manoeuvring  Lee 
was  able  to  oppose  with  great  success  the  aggressive  movement  of 
Grant  with  an  army  three  times  as  large  as  his  own.  Of  all 
things,  General  Lee  most  disliked  to  lose  ground  after  taking  his 

position  for  battle,  and  all 
who  were  present  on  the 
occasion  will  remember 
how  persistent  he  was  in 
gaining  the  Bloody  Angle 
at  Spottsylvania  after  Han- 
cock had  broken  it  and  cap- 
tured Stewart  and  Alle- 
ghany Johnson.  Always 
near  his  lines,  every  move- 
ment was  closely  watched 
and  all  mistakes  quickly 
corrected,  and  all  advan- 
tages followed  up  and 
taken  advantage  of.  One 
of  the  grandest  pictures 
ever  thrown  on  war’s  magic 
canvas  was  seen  when  Gen- 
eral Lee,  seeing  his  troops 
broken  in  the  Wilderness, 

FROM  PHOTOGRAPH  TAKEN  IN  EEXINGTON,  l868.  , r 1 m 

ordered  forward  the  lexas 
brigade  to  retake  the  lines  which  had  been  lost,  saying,  “ Come  for- 
ward, men  ; I will  lead  you.”  A private  seized  the  bridle  of  General 
Lee’s  horse  and  said  with  imperative  respect:  “You  go  to  the  rear, 
General  Lee,  and  we  will  go  to  the  front.”  General  Lee  gazed  for  a 
moment,  did  not  show  the  least  excitement,  but  with  great  deter- 
mination he  finally  remarked  to  the  soldier,  “ I will  obey  you  if 
your  brigade  will  obey  me,”  and  turned  and  rode  to  the  rear. 
The  soldier’s  conduct  was  heroic,  patriotic  and  respectful — Lee’s 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


375 


was  God-like.  The  brigade  went  to  the  front,  the  lost  position  was 
regained. 

By  celerity,  combinations  and  astuteness,  General  Lee  checked 
Grant  at  every  point  on  his  inarch  from  the  Rapidan  to  Richmond, 
defeated  him  at  Cold  Harbor  and  turned  him  away  from  Richmond’ 
and  so  badly  was  Grant  beaten  at  Cold  Harbor,  the  nearest  point 
which  Grant  ever  got  to  Richmond,  that  he  frequently  said  after 
the  war  was  over,  that  the  battle  at  Cold  Harbor  was  the  only  battle 
which  he  regretted  ever  having  fought ; and  here  he  stood  at  Cold 
Harbor  in  the  position  which  McClellan  had  occupied  two  years 
before,  and  from  which  General  Lee  had 
driven  him,  but  Grant  had  gained  that 
position  by  the  expenditure  of  rivers  of 
blood  and  millions  of  money,  and  had 
actually  accomplished  no  more  than 
McClellan  had  done,  was  driven  from  it 
as  McClellan  had  been,  and  sought 
refuge  on  the  James  as  McClellan  had 
done,  for  which  McClellan  was  dis- 
honored, yet  Grant  was  applauded.  By 
continuing  these  flank  movements,  at 
no  time  able  to  break  General  Lee’s 
lines,  he  finally  drew  General  Lee  over 
to  Petersburg,  and  failing,  during  the 
winter  of  1864  and  1865,  to  break  through 
the  lines,  although  they  were  extended 
from  Richmond  to  and  beyond  Petersburg,  General  Grant  was  forced 
to  employ  the  same  tactics — extending  his  left  flank  ; and  finally 
succeeded,  on  the  1st  of  April,  1865,  in  overlapping  General  Lee, 
turning  his  flank,  and  capturing  his  line  of  communication  at  Five 
Forks,  and  compelling  the  evacuation  of  Petersburg  and  Richmond. 
General  Lee  had  anticipated  this,  had  arranged  that  rations  should 
be  stored  and  provided  for  him  at  Amelia  Courthouse,  and  his 
retreat  from  Petersburg  and  Richmond  to  Amelia  Courthouse  was 
successfully  and  comfortably  conducted.  When  he  reached  Amelia 


• N \ v ' v 


376 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


Courthouse,  finding  his  rations  were  not  there,  as  he  had  provided,  and 
that  there  was  no  possible  way  of  feeding  his  men  or  giving  forage  to 
his  horses — the  country  not  affording  such — he  had  only  one  course, 
and  that  was  to  surrender  his  army.  Had  General  Lee  obtained 
provisions  at  Amelia  Courthouse,  there  would  have  been  no  trouble 
in  the  world  about  his  going  on  and  meeting  Johnston  and  uniting 
the  two  armies.  They  could  easily,  when  united,  have  drawn  Grant 
and  Sherman  into  the  interior,  where  these  two  hostile  armies  could 
not  have  been  fed,  neither  could  they  have  gotten  supplies  of  am- 
munition, and  by  a few  weeks  of  skirmishing  and  small  battling 


INTERIOR  OF  THE  I.EE  MAUSOLEUM. 


they  could  have  been  deprived  of  means  of  either  offensive  or 
defensive  war,  and  in  all  probability  the  map  of  the  world  as  it  is 
to-day  would  have  been  changed. 

General  Lee  was  a most  kind,  humane  and  generous  man.  When 
Grant  sent  Sheridan  to  the  rear  of  General  Lee,  in  May,  1864,  whilst 
the  battle  of  the  Wilderness  was  going  011,  Sheridan  succeeded  in 
destroying  a great  many  supplies  which  were  being  sent  up  from 
Richmond  to  General  Lee’s  army,  and  there  were  great  fears  in  the 
army  of  scant  rations  and  even  starvation.  Whilst  this  was  causing 
a great  deal  of  anxiety  and  some  excitement  in  the  army,  General 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


377 


Lee  sent  for  General  Hampton,  who  had  been  left  behind  by  Stuart 
and  who  commanded  all  the  cavalry  then  with  General  Lee,  to  confer 
with  him  and  give  him  some  instructions  in  reference  to  his  duties  as 
chief  of  cavalry,  and  when  General  Hampton  went  to  General  Lee 
he  took  me  with  him.  We  reached  his  quarters  near  Spottsylvania 
Courthouse  in  the  morning,  between  daylight  and  sunrise.  There 
were  a number  of  generals  grouped  about  him  and  the  old  general 
was  in  conversation  with  General  Longstreet  when  we  rode  up.  The 
sight  of  the  chief  of  cavalry  infuriated  one  of  the  generals  of  the 
infantry,  who  was  standing  in  the  group  of  officers,  and  he  began  at 


TOMB  OF  GENERAL  EEE: 


once  to  upbraid  us  for  allowing  Sheridan  to  get  in  the  rear  and 
destroy  the  rations  of  his  men.  He  talked  very  loud  about  it,  had  a 
great  deal  to  say,  and  a great  many  criticisms  to  pass  upon  the  con- 
duct of  the  cavalry,  stating  that  the  rations  of  his  men  had  been 
destroyed,  and  that  they  had  been  left  without  rations.  He  lost 
absolute  control  of  himself,  and  reached  a point  when  he  declared : 
“ And  they  have  captured  my  cow,  and  I can  have  no  milk  for  my 
coffee ! If  I were  in  command  of  this  army,  I would  notify  General 
Grant  that,  inasmuch  as  he  had  sent  his  cavalry  to  the  rear  and 
destroyed  our  rations,  that  I should  not  give  his  prisoners  whom  we 
hold  here  a morsel  of  food,  and  if  he  wanted  to  save  them  from 


378 


GENERAL,  ROBERT  EDWARD  DEE. 


starvation  he  would  have  to  send  rations  here  to  them.”  General 
Lee  about  this  time  having  finished  his  conversation  with  General 
Longstreet,  turned  from  him  and  walked  in  the  direction  of  General 
Hampton  and  myself,  and  in  doing  so  passed  this  irate  general,  who, 
turning  to  General  Lee,  continued:  “I  was  just  saying  to  these 
officers,  General  Lee,  that  if  I were  in  command  of  this  army,  I would 
notify  Grant  that  I had  no  rations  for  his  prisoners,  that  he  has 
burned  the  rations  which  were  intended  for  my  men,  and  that  we  had 
none  to  give  to  his  prisoners,  and  if  he  wanted  to  save  them  from 
starvation  he  would  have  to  send  some  to  them.”  General  Lee  impa- 
tiently turned  toward  him  but  did  not  stop,  and  remarked,  calling 

him  by  name:  “The  prisoners  that  we  have  here,  General , 

are  my  prisoners  ; they  are  not  General  Grant’s  prisoners,  and  as  long 
as  I have  any  rations  at  all  I shall  divide  them  with  my  prisoners.” 


GENERAL  ROBERT  E.  LEE. 


The  Character  of  General  Lee. 

By  Edmund  Jenings  Lee,  M.  D. 

Character  is  power.  It  is  power  in  a higher  sense  than  is 
knowledge  ; a brilliant  intellect  can  amuse  and  instruct,  but,  unless 
accompanied  by  moral  worth,  seldom  wields  great  influence.  A 
noble  character  exercises  larger  powers  for  good  than  political  office 
or  mere  wealth  can  bestow,  and  yields  an  influence  that  is  always 
effective.  The  potent  influence  of  Washington  upon  a century  of 
American  history  illustrates  the  grand  power  of  a truly  noble 
character. 

Lord  John  Russell  once  declared : “ It  is  the  nature  of  party 
in  England  to  ask  the  assistance  of  men  of  genius,  but  to  follow 
the  guidance  of  men  of  character.”  Alfred,  the  one  monarch  to 
whom  English  historians  have  awarded  the  title  of  “ The  Great,” 
wrote:  “So  long  as  I have  lived,  I have  striven  to  live  worthily.” 
His  greatest  ambition  w^as  “ to  leave  to  the  men  that  come  after 
me  a remembrance  of  me  in  good  works.”  His  historian  adds  : 
“ Politically  or  intellectually  the  sphere  of  Alfred’s  action  is  too  small 
to  justify  a comparison  of  him  wdth  the  few  whom  the  world  claims 
as  its  greatest  men.  What  really  lifts  him  to  their  level  is  the 
moral  grandeur  of  his  life.  He  lived  solely  for  the  good  of  his 
people.”  Moral  grandeur  of  life : there  is  the  secret  of  the  power 
wielded  by  such  men  as  George  Washington  and  Robert  E.  Lee. 

“ Truthfulness,  integrity  and  goodness,”  said  Samuel  Smiles, 
“ qualities  that  hang  on  no  man’s  breath,  form  the  essence  of  manly 
character,  and  he  who  possesses  these  qualities,  united  with  strength 
of  purpose,  carries  with  him  a power  which  is  irresistible.  He  is 
strong  to  do  good,  strong  to  resist  evil,  and  strong  to  bear  up  under 

(379) 


380 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


difficulties  and  misfortune.  . . . It  is  in  misfortune  that  the  charac- 
ter of  the  upright  man  shines  forth  with  the  greatest  lustre ; and 
when  all  else  fails,  he  takes  stand  upon  his  integrity  and  his 
courage.” 


Can  any  American  read  these  lines  without  seeing  involuntarily 
rise  before  him  the  majestic  figure  of  a Washington  or  a Lee?  Who 
- so  strong  to  do  good  as 

they  ? Who  so  strong  to 
resist  evil  ? Who  stronger 
to  bear  difficulty  and  mis- 
fortune ? Let  the  camps 
at  Valley  Forge  and 
Petersburg  answer ! Are 
they  not  twin  heroes, 
models  of  knightly  char- 
acter ? Alike  in  their 
grand  simplicity  ; alike  in 
their  purity  and  unselfish- 
ness. 

In  person,  General 
Lee  was  notably  hand- 
some, being  tall,  erect, 
admirably  proportioned, 
with  an  easy,  graceful  car- 
riage. His  features  were 
nobly  molded,  refined  and 
intellectual ; his  expres- 
sion, kind  and  winning. 
As  Sydney  Smith  said  of 
Francis  Horner,  “ The 
ten  commandments  were  stamped  upon  his  countenance.”  His  man- 
ners were  dignified  and  courteous,  yet  not  stiff.  His  character  was 
grand  in  its  completeness  ; no  feature  predominating  to  mar  its  perfect 
symmetry.  His  reputation  is  twofold,  based  upon  the  character  of 
the  man  and  the  genius  of  the  soldier.  History  records  the  lives  of 


FROM  THE  PHOTOGRAPH  OF  GENERAL  LEE  TAKEN  IN 
LEXINGTON,  VA.,  BETWEEN  1S65  AND  1S70. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT.  381 

man}T  great  soldiers,  and  of  not  a few  noble  characters.  But  rarely 
are  genius  and  moral  grandeur  found  combined ; when  so  united, 
Nature,  proud  of  her  handiwork,  stamps  the  man  as  one  of  her 
heroes. 

It  is  such  a life  we  are  now  to  sketch  ; the  life  of  one  who  has 
attracted  the  love  and  devotion  of  a whole  people,  that  has  won  the 
respect,  even  the  admiration,  of  former  enemies,  and  gained  honor  and 
reverence  from  foreigners.  It  was  the  rare  combination  of  genius  and 
humility,  of  strength  and  gentleness,  of  manly  courage  and  womanly 
sympathy,  that  formed  the  charm  of  General  Lee’s  character.  Though 
a life-long  soldier,  he  showed  none  of  the  traits  commonly  attributed 
to  one  bred  in  camps,  and  accustomed  to  the  work  of  soldier  life. 
Rather  than  the  hardened  soldier,  he  was  a man  of  the  tenderest 
heart,  of  the  largest  sympathy. 

“ The  history  of  Lee’s  heart,”  wrote  a Southern  officer,  “ forms 
a large  part  of  the  history  of  the  whole  war.”  So  we  find  him 
writing  to  his  daughter,  after  a great  battle.  “ The  loss  of  our 
gallant  officers  and  men  throughout  the  army  causes  me  to  weep 
tears  of  blood,  and  to  wish  that  I never  could  hear  the  sound  of 
a gun  again.” 

Of  his  childhood,  the  earliest  statement  extant  is  the  comment 
of  his  father  that  “ Robert  was  always  good,  and  will  be  confirmed 
in  his  happy  turn  of  mind  by  his  ever  watchful  and  affectionate 
mother.  Does  he  strengthen  his  native  tendency  ? ” Robert  Lee 
was  then  only  ten  years  old ; an  early  age  to  establish  such  a 
happy  reputation  in  his  father’s  mind.  The  comment  of  the  father 
conveys  a compliment,  and  evidently  a deserved  one,  for  the  mother. 
Great  men  in  after  life  frequently  attribute  their  success  to  the 
intelligent  training  of  their  mothers,  and  Robert  Lee  may  be 
counted  one  of  them.  A famous  Englishman  once  declared  that 
if  “ the  whole  world  were  put  into  one  scale,  and  my  mother  into 
the  other,  the  world  would  kick  the  beam.”  If  the  world  owes 
much  to  Mary,  the  mother  of  George  Washington,  it  owes  no  less 
to  Anne,  the  mother  of  Robert  E.  Lee.  It  is  highly  to  the  credit 
of  the  ladies  of  Virginia  that  they  are  seeking  to  raise  a suitable 


saved.  Robert  Lee’s  passionate  devotion  to  his  mother  is  proverbial. 
She  once  said  to  a friend,  “ Robert  is  both  a son  and  a daughter 


382  GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 

monument  over  the  grave  of  Anne  Lee.  Yet  she  needs  none;  her 
son  is  her  grandest  monument. 

It  has  been  said  that  a boy  who  falls  in  love  with  his  mother  is 


Prom  a photograph 


GENERAL  ROBERT  E.  LEE. 
taken  by  Brady  at  his  home  in  Richmond,  April,  1865. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT.  383 


to  me,”  and  her  grief  at  their  separation,  when  he  left'  home  for 
West  Point,  was  only  less  than  his  for  her  when  they  were  parted 
by  her  death.  His  grief  was  excessive.  One  who  was  present  has 
said  that  he  could  not  attend  the  funeral  ceremonies  ; that  he  paced 
to  and  fro  the  floor  of  her  bedroom  in  inconsolable  grief. 

A life-long  friend  of  General  Lee  remarked  at  the  time  of  his 
death  that  he  had  never  known  “ Robert  to  be  censured  for  anything.” 
Yet  it  must  not  be  assumed  that  he  was  perfect.  But  it  may  be 
said  that  he  “ strengthened  his  native  tendency  ” by  acquiring  such 
complete  self-control  as  to  conquer  temptation  and  restrain  evil 
tendencies  before  thought  could  beget  action.  At  what  cost  this 
self-control  was  acquired  his  calm  demeanor  never  disclosed. 

At  the  age  of  eighteen,  Robert  Lee  entered  West  Point.  Boys 
are  not  bad  judges  of  character.  They  do  not  readily  accord 
leadership  among  themselves  to  any  boy  who  has  not  superior 
qualities.  It  is  said  that  George  Washington  even  when  a lad  so 
impressed  his  schoolmates  with  his  honesty  and  manly  sincerity 
that  they  were  wont  to  choose  him  as  the  arbiter  of  their  boyish 
disputes.  A similar  position  was  given  Robert  Lee  by  his  fellow 
cadets.  The  boys  did  not  attempt  to  “haze”  him,  though  the 
practice  was  rife  at  the  time.  Colonel  John  Macomb,  U.  S.  A., 
who  entered  in  1828,  has  stated  that  he  found  cadet  Lee  the  promi- 
nent figure  of  the  corps  at  that  date.  The  corroborative  statement 
of  General  Joseph  K.  Johnston  (as  given  in  “ Long’s  Memoirs  of 
R.  E.  Lee  ”)  is  worth  quoting  in  full : “ No  one  among  men,” 
wrote  General  Johnston,  “ but  his  own  brothers,  had  a better 
opportunity  to  know  General  Lee  than  I.  We  entered  the  Military 
Academy  together  as  classmates,  and  formed  a friendship  never 
impaired.  It  was  formed  soon  after  we  met,  from  the  fact  that  my 
father  had  served  under  his  in  the  celebrated  Lee’s  Legion.  We  had 
the  same  intimate  associates,  who  thought,  as  I did,  that  no  other 
youth  or  man  so  united  the  qualities  that  win  warm  friendship  and 
command  high  respect.  For  he  was  full  of  sympathy  and  kindness, 
genial  and  fond  of  gay  conversation,  and  even  of  fun,  that  made  him 
the  most  agreeable  of  companions,  while  his  correctness  of  demeanor 


384 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


and  language,  and  attention  to  duties,  personal  and  official,  and  a 
dignity  as  much  a part  of  himself  as  the  elegance  of  his  person, 
gave  him  a superiority  that  everyone  acknowledged  in  his  heart. 
He  was  the  only  one  of  all  the  men  that  I have  ever  known  who 
could  laugh  at  the  faults  and  follies  of  his  friends  in  such  a manner 
as  to  make  them  ashamed  without  touching  their  affection  for  him, 
and  to  confirm  their  respect  and  sense  of  his  superiority. 

“ I saw  strong  evidence  of  the  sympathy  of  his  nature  the  morn- 
ing after  the  first  engagement  of  our  troops  in  the  valley  of  Mexico. 
I had  lost  a cherished  relative  in  that  action,  known  to  General 
Lee  only  as  my  relative.  Meeting  me,  he  suddenly  saw  in  my  face 
the  effect  of  that  loss,  burst  into  tears,  and  expressed  his  deep 
sympathy  as  tenderly  in  words  as  his  lovely  wife  could  have  done.” 

On  leaving  West  Point,  Robert  Lee  was  appointed  brevet  second 
lieutenant  in  the  engineer  corps  ; his  first  service  was  to  seek  leave 
of  absence  that  he  might  take  a sick  colored  servant  to  the  milder 
climate  of  the  far  South.  There  he  nursed  him  tenderly  and  faith- 
fully, until  death  relieved  the  poor  fellow  from  his  sufferings ; an 
act  which  illustrates  his  solicitude  for  his  servants  ; none  ever  had 
a kinder  or  more  faithful  master.  The  following  extract  from  a 
letter,  written  to  one  of  the  Arlington  servants  after  the  war,  shows 
the  feeling  he  ever  entertained  for  them.  Though  overburdened  by 
an  immense  correspondence,  he  found  time  to  answer  the  note  of 
a former  servant  and  did  it  in  these  kind  words  : u Amanda  Parks, 
I have  received  your  letter  of  the  7th,  and  regret  very  much  that 
I did  not  see  you  when  I was  in  Washington.  I heard,  on  return- 
ing to  my  room  Sunday  night,  that  you  had  been  to  see  me,  and 
I was  sorry  to  have  missed  you,  for  I wanted  to  learn  how  you 
were,  and  how  all  the  people  from  Arlington  were  getting  on  in 
the  world.  My  interest  in  them  is  as  great  now  as  it  ever  was, 
and  I sincerely  wish  for  their  happiness  and  prosperity. 

I do  not  know  why  you  ask  if  I am  angry  with  you.  I am  not 
aware  of  your  having  done  anything  to  give  me  offence,  and  I hope 
you  would  not  say  or  do  what  was  wrong.  While  you  lived  at 
Arlington  you  behaved  very  well,  and  were  attentive  and  faithful 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


385 


to  your  duties.  I hope  you  will  always  conduct  yourself  in  the 
same  manner.  Wishing  you  health,  happiness  and  success  in  life.” 

It  is  not  within  the  purpose  of  this  brief  article  to  attempt  a 
review  of  General  Lee’s  career,  but  merely  to  illustrate  the  salient 
features  of  his  personal  character.  To  say  he  was  physically  brave 
would  be  merely  to  mention  a trait  common  to  Americans.  Yet 
there  was  one  incident  in 
his  career  that  illustrates 
so  well  his  moral  and  phy- 
sical strength  as  to  be  well 
w orth  mentioning.  It 
occurred  during  the  cam- 
paign in  Mexico,  and  so 
impressed  General  Scott 
that  he  pronounced  it  “ the 
greatest  feat  of  physical 
and  moral  courage  per- 
formed by  any  individual, 
in  my  knowledge,  pending 
the  campaign.”  The  feat 
alluded  to  was  Lee’s  cross- 
ing, one  dark  and  stormy 
night,  the  Pedregal,  a field 
of  volcanic  rock,  pathless, 
precipitous,  difficult  to  cross 
even  in  daylight.  The  pur- 
pose of  this  daring  night 
march  was  to  communicate 
with  General  Scott  that 
a simultaneous  attack  might  be  made  at  daybreak  by  both  wings 
of  the  American  army.  An  officer,  who  was  present,  has  written 
thus  of  the  attempt : “ When  we  remember  that  Captain  Lee  left 
the  council  chamber  at  Contreras  to  pass  over  miles  of  such  ground 
as  I have  described,  in  a pitch-dark  night,  without  light  or  com- 
pany, with  the  additional  danger  of  wandering  either  to  the  right  or 

25 


G.  W.  C.  I, EE  AS  A CADET  AT  WEST  POINT  IN  1854. 


386 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


left  and  thus  falling  into  the  hands  of  Valencia  or  Santa  Anna, 
the  risk  of  being  met  by  some  of  the  straggling  bands  of  Mexicans, 
which  we  had  seen  in  the  Pedregal,  with  no  guide  but  the  wind 
as  it  drove  the  cold  rain  in  torrents  against  his  face,  or  an  occasional 
flash  of  lightning  to  give  him  a momentary  glimpse  of  the  country 
around  him,  it  will  be  acknowledged  that  General  Scott,  considering 
the  object  for  which  this  was  done,  the  manner  of  doing  it,  and 
the  results,  has  characterized  this  deed  of  devotion  by  the  only 
terms,  exalted  as  they  are,  that  could  appropriate^  describe  it.” 
Nor  has  time  lessened  the  soldiers’  appreciation  of  this  daring 
feat.  General  Henry  J.  Hunt,  U.  S.  A.,  tells  us  he  was  called 
upon  for  a speech  at  a meeting  of  military  men  at  Boston,  in  1871  ; 
General  Casey  had  been  speaking  of  the  Mexican  campaign : “ I 
was  ‘ dead  broke  ’ on  matter  for  a speech,”  says  the  general,  “ but 
it  occurred  to  me  that  as  the  Pedregal  was  fresh  in  my  mind,  I 
would  give  them  a little  more  Mexican  history,  and  I recited,  glibly 
enough,  the  story.  Of  course  I did  not  mention  the  name  of  the 
hero.  I saw  they  all  thought  it  was  General  Casey.  I kept  dark 
until  the  close,  amidst  repeated  demands  of  ‘ Name  him!  Name  him!’ 
When  I got  through,  and  the  name  was  again  vociferously  demanded, 
I replied:  ‘It  is  a name  of  which  the  old  army  was  and  is  justly 
proud — that  of  Robert  E.  Lee,  then  captain  of  engineers,  and  since 
world-wide  in  fame  as  the  distinguished  leader  of  the  Confederate 
armies.’  For  a moment  there  was  unbroken  silence,  then  such  a 
storm  of  applause  as  is  seldom  heard.  I remarked  that  I had  been 
desirous  of  testing  the  society,  which  represented  all  shades  of  politi- 
cal opinions,  and  was  glad  to  see  that  they  could  recognize  heroism 
and  greatness  even  in  a former  enemy.” 

It  is  not  necessary  to  review  the  story  of  General  Lee’s  thirty 
years’  service  in  the  United  States  Army;  it  is  sufficient  to  say 
that  every  duty  was  performed  with  scrupulous  fidelity,  that  he  rose 
from  grade  to  grade,  rewarded  at  each  promotion  by  the  encomiums 
of  his  superior  officers.  General  Scott,  as  is  well  known,  enter- 
tained the  highest  admiration  for  him.  It  is  said  that  the  general 
on  one  occasion  declared  in  the  most  emphatic  manner  : “ Colonel 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


387 


Robert  K.  Lee  is  the  greatest  soldier  now  living,  and  if  he  ever  gets 
the  opportunity^  he  will  prove  himself  the  great  captain  of  history.” 
Adding  at  another  time,  “ His  services  are  worth  millions  a day 
to  any  government.” 

Such  being  his  position,  it  was  natural  that  the  question  of 
his  duty  in  the  Civil  War  crisis  would  be  a most  serious  one.  Being 
ardently  attached  to  the  army,  to  his  comrades  and  to  his  superior 
officers,  it  necessarily  cost  General  Lee  the  struggle  of  his  life  to 
decide  his  duty  in  the  coming  conflict.  No  wonder  his  wife  wrote 
a friend : “ My  husband  has  wept  tears  of  blood  over  this  terrible 
war,  but  he  must,  as  a man  of  honor  and  a Virginian,  share  the 
destiny  of  his  State.”  To  the  passionate  appeal  of  General  Scott, 
“ For  God’s  sake  don’t  resign,  Lee ! ” he  could  only  falter  the 
reply,  “I  am  compelled  to ; I cannot  consult  my  feelings  in  this 
matter.” 

Writing  to  his  sister,  Mrs.  Marshall,  he  gave  in  a few  simple 
words  his  reasons  for  resigning,  ending  with  this  pathetic  sentence : 
“ I know  you  will  blame  me,  but  you  must  think  as  kindly  of  me 
as  you  can,  and  believe  that  I have  endeavored  to  do  what  I thought 
right.” 

Though  confident  of  the  rectitude  of  his  own  action,  he  never 
sought  to  decide  for  another,  not  even  for  his  own  son.  After 
reaching  Richmond,  he  wrote  his  wife,  telling  her  their  son  “ must 
consult  his  own  judgment,  reason  and  conscience  as  to  the  course  he 
may  take.  I do  not  wish  him  to  be  guided  by  my  wishes  or  example. 
If  I have  done  wrong  let  him  do  better.” 

This  is  the  one  act  of  General  Lee’s  career  that  opponents  have 
censured,  yet  it  is  the  one  that  should  win  him  the  admiration  of 
every  honorable  person.  It  was  an  act  of  self-abnegation  rarely 
witnessed.  Consider,  what  did  this  decision  mean  to  him  ? So  much 
that  words  fail  to  describe  the  sacrifice.  On  the  one  side  he  surren- 
dered home,  property,  position  in  the  army,  which  offered  him 
everything  a soldier  could  possibly  desire — wealth,  fame,  power. 
And  on  the  other  side  ? A subordinate  position  to  begin  with  ; in 
case  of  success  nothing  more  than  he  had  left,  and  in  case  of  failure. 


388 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


the  loss  of  everything.  Of  this  sacrifice  a recent  writer  in  a Northern 
paper  has  this  to  say  : “ Colonel  Robert  E.  Lee  was  no  ordinary  man. 
He  was  realty  the  master  military  mind  of  his  age.  He  had  no  equal 
in  the  old  army  ; it  was  only  by  hard  knocks  and  practical  experience 
that  Grant  developed  his  latent  genius.  On  the  contrary,  Colonel 
Lee  was  fully  equipped  for  his  great  part  in  the  drama  of  war.  He 
could  have  succeeded  Scott  in  the  command  of  the  army.  He  could 
have  easily  mastered  the  situation  at  the  outset.  He  could  have 
been  President  of  the  United  States.  He  could  have  spent  his  last 
days  in  his  old  home  overlooking  the  national  capital.  All  of 
these  thoughts  come  to  the  visitor  to-day  [at  “ Arlington  ”],  and 
everybody  wonders  that  Colonel  Lee  should  have  been  so  misled  by 
circumstances  and  local  influences.” 

Colonel  Lee  was  not  misled  by  circumstances  nor  by  any  local 
influences  ; he  was  led  by  a jmre^and  inexorable  conscience  to  follow 
the  path  of  duty  to  which  his  high  gense  of  honor  called  him. 
Tennyson  well  described  this  act  as  the  deed  of  one 

“ Who  never  sold  the  truth  to  serve  the  hour, 

Nor  palter’d  with  Eternal  God  for  power.” 

George  Washington  and  Robert  E.  Lee  have  been  frequently 
compared,  and  to  the  detriment  of  neither.  Let  us  contrast  the 
sentiments  of  these  patriots  as  each  assumed  the  command  of  his 
country’s  army.  A close  similarity  of  sentiment  is  noticeable. 
Washington  wrote  a friend  in  Virginia: 

11  Dear  Sir: — I am  Imbarked  on  a tempestuous  ocean  from  whence  perhaps 
no  friendly  harbor  is  to  be  found.  I have  been  called  upon  by  the  unanimous 
Voice  of  the  Colonies  to  the  command  of  the  Continental  Army.  It  is  an  honor  I 
by  no  means  aspired  to.  It  is  an  honor  I wished  to  avoid,  as  well  from  an  un- 
willingness to  quit  the  peaceful  enjoyment  of  my  family,  as  from  a thorough 
conviction  of  my  own  Incapacity,  and  want  of  experience  in  the  conduct  of  so 
momentous  a concern  ; but  the  partiality  of  the  Congress  added  to  some  political 
motives  left  me  without  a choice.  May  God  grant,  therefore,  that  my  acceptance 
of  it  may  be  attended  with  some  good  to  the  common  cause,  and  without  Injury 
(from  want  of  knowledge)  to  my  own  reputation.  I can  answer  but  for  three 
things,  a firm  belief  of  the  justice  of  our  cause,  close  attention  to  the  prosecution 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


389 


of  it,  and  the  strictest  Integrity.  If  these  cannot  supply  the  places  of  Ability  and 
Experience,  the  cause  will  suffer  and  more  than  probable  my  character  along  with 
it,  as  reputation  derives  its  principal  support  from  success  ; but  it  will  be  remem- 
bered, I hope,  that  no  desire  or  intimation  of  mine  placed  me  in  this  situation.  I 
shall  not  be  deprived,  therefore,  of  a comfort  in  the  worst  event  if  I retain  a con- 
sciousness of  having  acted  to  the  best  of  my  judgment.” 

When  appointed  to  the  command  of  the  Virginia  forces,  General 
Lee  returned  this  brief  acknowledgment : “ Mr.  President  and 
Gentlemen  of  the  Convention : Profoundly  impressed  with  the 
solemnity  of  the  occasion,  for  which  I must  say  I was  not  prepared,  I 
accept  the  position  assigned  me  by  your  partiality.  I would  have 
much  preferred  had  your  choice  fallen  upon  an  abler  man.  Trusting 
in  Almighty  God,  an  approving  conscience,  and  the  aid  of  my7  fellow- 
citizens,  I devote  myself  to  the  service  of  my  native  State,  in  whose 
behalf  alone  will  I ever  again  draw  my  sword.” 

Of  General  - Lee’s  military  services  as  commander  of  the 
Southern  army,  others  have  fully  written.  Only  one  or  two  incidents 
of  his  campaigns  need  be  noted  here  as  best  illustrating  his  character. 
In  connection  with  the  Civil  War,  there  were  four  remarkable  crises 
in  General  Lee’s  career ; each  of  the  greatest  importance,  each  such 
as  to  test  severely  the  metal  of  the  man.  The  first  of  these  crises 
was  his  decision  as  to  which  side  he  ought  to  espouse  ; of  this  we  have 
written.  The  other  three  were : the  defeat  of  Pickett’s  charge  at 
Gettysburg,  the  breaking  of  his  lines  at  Petersburg,  and  lastly,  the 
surrender.  Of  his  conduct  on  these  three  trying  occasions,  let  us 
examine  eye-witnesses. 

Colonel  Freemantle,  an  English  officer,  who  was  with  the 
Southern  army  at  Gettysburg,  has  written  : “I  joined  General  Lee, 
who  had,  in  the  meanwhile,  come  to  the  front  on  becoming  aware  of 
the  disaster.  General  Lee  was  perfectly  sublime.  He  was  engaged 
in  rallying  and  encouraging  the  broken  troops,  and  was  riding  about 
a little  in  front  of  the  wood  quite  alone— the  whole  of  his  staff  being 
engaged  in  a similar  manner  to  the  rear.  His  face,  which  is  always 
placid  and  cheerful,  did  not  show  signs  of  the  slightest  disappoint- 
ment, care  or  annoyance  ; and  he  was  addressing  to  every  soldier  he 


390 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE. 


met  a few  words  of  encouragement,  such  as  ‘ All  this  will  come  right 
in  the  end  ; we’ll  talk  it  over  afterward ; but,  in  the  meantime,  all 
good  men  must  rally.  We  want  all  good  and  true  men  just  now,’ 
etc.  He  spoke  to  all  the  wounded  men  that  passed  him,  and  the 
slightly  wounded  he  exhorted  to  ‘bind  up  their  hurts  and  take  a 
musket  ’ in  this  emergency.  Very  few  failed  to  answer  his  appeal, 
and  I saw  badly  wounded  men  take  off  their  hats  and  cheer  him. 
General  Wilcox  now  came  up  to  him,  and,  in  very  depressed  tones 
of  annoyance  and  vexation,  explained  to  him  the  state  of  his 
brigade.  But  General  Lee  immediately  shook  hands  with  him,  and 
said,  in  a cheerful  manner:  ‘Never  mind,  general.  All  this  has 
been  my  fault.  It  is  I who  have  lost  this  fight,  and  you  must  help 
me  out  of  it  the  best  way  you  can.’  In  this  way  did  General  Lee, 
wholly  ignoring  self  and  position,  encourage  and  reanimate  his  some- 
what dispirited  troops,  and  magnanimously  take  upon  his  own 
shoulders  the  whole  weight  of  the  repulse.  It  was  impossible  to  look 
at  or  listen  to  him  without  feeling  the  strongest  admiration.” 

The  defeat  of  Pickett’s  assault  at  Gettysburg  was  undoubtedly 
a severe  disappointment  to  General  Lee,  as  he  had  every  reason 
to  hope  for  success  from  his  well-matured  plans.  Moreover,  he  fully 
realized  that  he,  as  commanding  general,  would  be  censured  for 
the  failure  ; opportunity  was  offered  him  to  place  the  blame  upon 
the  shoulders  of  those  chiefly  responsible  for  it,  but  this  he  declined 
to  accept.  After  the  action  General  Pickett  submitted  his  report, 
which  criticised  those  who  had  failed  to  properly  support  him  as 
ordered. 

General  Lee  refused  to  receive  this  report,  and  returned  it, 
with  the  following  note : 

“ General  C.  E.  Pickett: — You  and  your  men  have  crowned  yourselves 
with  glory;  but  we  have  the  enemy  to  fight,  and  must,  at  this  critical  moment, 
carefully  guard  against  dissensions  which  the  reflections  in  your  report  will  create. 
I will,  therefore,  suggest  that  you  destroy  both  copy  and  original,  substituting 
one  confined  to  casualties  only.” 

The  next  crisis  in  General  Lee’s  career  was  the  forcing  of  his 
lines  at  Petersburg.  John  Esten  Cooke,  who  was  present,  writes 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


39i 


thus  of  it : “I  should  think  it  impossible  for  his  worst  enemy  to 
regard  the  situation  of  this  truly  great  man  at  the  moment  in 
question  without  a certain  sympathy  and  respect.  He  was  not  only 
commander-in-chief,  but  the  whole  Southern  Confederacy  in  himself, 
carrying  upon  his  shoulders  the  heavy  weight  of  the  public 
care.  . . . Lee  was  the  idol  almost  of  the  people,  and  it  was 

to  him  that  the  whole  South  looked  in  this  dark  hour,  calling  on 
him  for  deliverance.  Up  to  this  moment  he  had  been  in  a condi- 
tion to  meet  his  great  responsibility.  ...  If  the  reader  real- 
izes what  I have  tried  to  express  he  may  form  some  idea  of  the 
crushing  ordeal  through  which  General  Lee  was,  on  the  2d  of 
April,  called  to  pass.  . . . Soon  after  sunrise  on  the  2d  of 

April  the  Federal  columns,  in  heavy  mass,  advanced  from  the  outer 
line  of  works,  which  they  had  carried  at  daybreak,  to  attack  General 
Lee  in  his  inner  intrenchments  near  Petersburg.  When  the  present 
writer  reached  the  vicinity  of  army  headquarters,  on  the  Cox  Road, 
west  of  the  city,  a Federal  column  was  rapidly  advancing  to  charge 
a battery  posted  in  the  open  field  to  the  right  of  the  house, 
and  at  that  time  firing  rapidly.  General  Lee  was  on  the  lawn  in 
front  of  his  headquarters,  looking  through  his  glasses  at  the  column 
as  it  moved  at  double-quick  across  the  fields ; and  knowing  the 
terrible  significance  of  the  advantage  which  the  Federal  troops 
had  gained,  I looked  at  General  Lee  to  ascertain,  if  possible,  what 
he  thought  of  it.  He  never  appeared  more  calm,  and  if  the 
affair  had  been  a review  he  could  not  have  exhibited  less  emotion 
of  any  description.  . . . The  column  pressed  on,  and  the 

Federal  battery  opened  a heavy  fire  on  the  hill,  before  which  the 
southern  guns — there  was  no  infantry — withdrew.  General  Lee 
retired  slowly  with  his  artillery,  riding  his  well  known  iron-gray ; 
and  one  person,  at  least,  in  the  company  forgot  the  shells  and 
sharpshooters  in  looking  at  the  superb  old  cavalier,  erect  as  an 
arrow  and  as  calm  as  a May  morning.  When  he  said  to  an  officer 
near,  ‘ This  is  bad  business,  colonel,’  there  was  no  excitement  in 
his  voice,  or  indeed  any  change  whatsoever  in  his  grave  and 
courteous  tones.  A shell  from  the  Federal  battery,  fired  at  this 


392 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE 


group,  burst  almost  upon  him,  killing  a liorse  nearby  and  cutting 
his  bridle-reins  This  brought  a decided  expression  of  ‘fight’  to 
the  old  soldier’s  face,  and  he  probably  felt  as  he  did  in  Culpeper, 
when  the  disaster  of  Rappahannock  bridge  occurred,  when  he  mut- 
tered, as  General  Stuart  told  me,  1 1 should  now  like  to  go  into  a 
charge ! ’ 

“ These  details  may  appear  trivial.  But  the  demeanor  of  public 
men  on  great  occasions  is  legitimate  and  not  uninteresting  matter  for 
history.  General  Lee’s  personal  bearing  upon  this  critical  occasion, 
when  he  saw  himself  about  to  be  subjected  to  the  greatest  humiliation 
to  the  pride  of  a soldier — capture — was  admirably  noble  and  serene. 
It  was  impossible  not  to  be  struck  with  the  grandeur  of  his  appear- 
ance— no  other  phrase  describes  it — or  to  refraiu  from  admiring  the 
princely  air  with  which  the  old  cavalry  officer  sat  his  horse.” 

The  bearing  of  General  Lee  on  these  occasions  calls  to  mind  a 
description  of  Wellington,  which  seems  applicable  to  Lee.  Of  Wel- 
lington it  has  been  written,  “ No  responsibility  proved  too  heavy  for 
his  calm,  assured  and  fertile  intellect.  If  he  made  a mistake,  he 
repaired  it  before  the  enemy  could  profit  by  it.  If  his  adversary  made 
oue,  he  took  advantage  of  it  with  immediate  decision.  Always  cool, 
sagacious,  resolute,  reliant,  he  was  never  at  loss  for  expedients, 
never  disturbed  by  any  unforeseen  accidents,  never  without  a clear 
conception  of  the  object  to  be  achieved  and  the  best  way  of  achieving 
it.” 

No  event  in  Lee’s  career  portraj'S  so  fully  the  grandeur  of  his 
character,  or  so  well  illustrates  his  superb  self-control,  as  the  final 
scene  at  Appomattox.  He  believed  “ human  virtue  should  be  equal 
to  human  calamity,”  and  was  there  to  test  his  creed.  The  scene  on 
that  last  day  of  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia  is  thus  painted  in 
the  glowing  words  of  a Southern  orator : 

“ As  the  day  dawns,  a remnant  of  the  cavalry  under  Fitz  Lee  is 
forming,  and  Gordon’s  infantry,  scarce  two  thousand  strong,  are 
touching  elbows  for  the  last  charge.  Once  more  the  thrilling  rebel 
cheer  rings  through  the  Virginia  woods,  and  with  all  their  wonted 
fierceness  they  fall  upon  Sheridan’s  men.  Ah,  yes ! victory  still 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


393 


clings  to  the  tattered  battle-flags.  Yes,  the  troopers  of  our  gallant 
Fitz  are  as  dauntless  as  when  they  followed  the  plume  of  Stuart,  ‘the 
flower  of  cavaliers.’  Yes,  the  matchless  infantry  of  ‘ tattered  uniforms 
and  bright  muskets  ’ under  Gordon,  the  brave,  move  with  as  swift, 
intrepid  tread  as  when,  of  old,  Stonewall  led  the  way.  Soldiers  of 
Manassas,  of  Richmond,  Sharpsburg,  Fredericksburg,  Chaucellors- 
ville,  Gettysburg,  of  the  Wilderness,  of  Spottsylvania,  of  Cold  Harbor, 
of  Petersburg — scarred  and  sinewy  veterans  of  fifty  fields,  your  glories 
are  still  about  you,  your  manhood  is  triumphant  still.  Yes,  the  blue 
lines  break  before  them  ; two  cannon  and  many  prisoners  are  taken, 
and  for  two  miles  they  sweep  the  field  toward  Lynchburg,  victors 
still ! But  no — too  late ! too  late  ! Behind  the  flying  sabres  and 
rifles  of  Sheridan  rise  the  bayonets  and  frown  the  batteries  of  the 
Army  of  the  James  under  Ord — a solid  phalanx  stands  athwart  the 
path  of  Fitz  Lee’s  and  Gordon’s  men.  Too  late  ! The  die  is  cast ! 
The  doom  is  sealed ! There  is  no  escape  ! The  eagle  is  quarried  in 
his  eyrie ; the  wounded  lion  is  hunted  to  his  lair ! 

“ And  so  the  guns  of  the  last  charge  died  away  on  the  morning 
air ; and  echo,  like  the  sob  of  a mighty  sea,  rolled  up  the  valley  of 
the  James,  and  all  was  still.  The  last  fight  of  the  Army  of  Northern 
Virginia  had  been  fought.  The  end  had  come.  The  smoke  vanished. 
The  startled  birds  renewed  their  songs  over  the  stricken  field ; the 
battle-smell  was  drowned  in  the  fragrance  of  the  flowering  Spring. 
And  the  ragged  soldier  of  the  South,  God  bless  him  ! stood  there 
facing  the  dread  reality,  more  terrible  than  death — stood  there  to 
grapple  with  and  face  down  despair,  for  he  had  done  his  all,  and  all 
was  lost — save  honor.'''1 

Seeing  the  strength  of  the  force  opposed  to  him,  General  Gordon 
sent  this  message : “ Tell  General  Lee  I have  fought  my  corps  to  a 
frizzle,  and  I fear  I can  do  nothing  unless  I am  heavily  supported  by 
Lougstreet.”  On  receiving  this  announcement  General  Lee  said  : 
“ Then  there  is  nothing  left  me  but  to  go  and  see  General  Grant,  and 
I would  rather  die  a thousand  deaths.”  This,  the  only  wail  of  despair 
that  escaped  him  during  that  trying  hour,  was  quickly  suppressed, 
for  “it  is  our  duty  to  live.” 


394 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


“ After  his  interview  with  General  Grant,”  writes  General  Long, 
who  was  present,  “ when  General  Lee  again  appeared,  a shout  of 
welcome  instinctively  ran  through  the  army.  But  instantly  recol- 
lecting the  sad  occasion  that  brought  him  before  them,  their  shouts 
sank  into  silence,  every  hat  was  raised,  and  the  bronzed  faces  of 
thousands  of  grim  warriors  were  bathed  with  tears.  As  he  rode 
slowly  along  the  lines,  hundreds  of  his  devoted  veterans  pressed 
around  their  noble  chief,  trying  to  take  his  hand,  touch  his  person, 
or  even  lay  a hand  upon  his  horse,  thus  exhibiting  for  him  their  great 
affection.”  In  answer  to  these  demonstrations  of  affection,  the  gen- 
eral could  only  falter  a few  broken  sentences : “ Men,  we  have  fought 
through  the  war  together  ; I have  done  my  best  for  you ; my  heart  is 
too  full  to  say  more.”  The  next  day,  in  his  farewell  address,  he  tells 
them  : “You  will  take  with  you  the  satisfaction  that  proceeds  from 
the  consciousness  of  duty  faithfully  performed,  and  I earnestly  pray 
that  a merciful  God  will  extend  to  you  His  blessing  and  protection. 
With  an  unceasing  admiration  of  your  constancy  and  devotion  to 
your  country,  and  a grateful  remembrance  of  your  kind  and  generous 
consideration  of  myself,  I bid  you  an  affectionate  farewell.” 

After  the  war  General  Lee  was  the  recipient  of  many  offers. 
Finally  he  decided,  after  some  hesitation,  fearing  he  could  not  “ dis- 
charge the  duties  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  trustees,  or  to  the  benefit 
of  the  institution,  to  accept  the  presidency  of  Washington  College, 
at  Lexington,  in  the  beautiful  valley  of  Virginia.  “ I have  been 
elected,”  he  wrote  “ to  the  presidency  of  Washington  College,  and 
have  entered  upon  the  duties  of  the  office  in  hope  of  being  of  some 
use  to  the  noble  youth  of  our  country.”  So,  while  he  had  exchanged 
the  uniform  of  the  soldier  for  the  peaceful  garb  of  the  teacher,  his 
purpose  was  the  same  ; there  was  only  a difference  in  the  mode  of 
action.  “ I have,”  he  declared  later,  “ a self-imposed  task,  which  I 
must  accomplish.  I have  led  the  young  men  of  the  South  in  battle  ; 
I have  seen  many  of  them  fall  under  my  standard.  I shall  devote 
my  life  now  to  training  young  men  to  do  their  duty  in  life.”  Some 
time  after  becoming  president  of  the  college,  he  remarked  to  one  of 
the  clergymen  of  the  town  : “ I shall  be  disappointed,  sir,  I shall  fail 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


395 


in  the  leading  object  that  brought  me  here,  unless  these  young  men 
become  real  Christians.  I wish  you,  and  others  of  your  sacred  pro- 
fession, to  do  all  you  can  to  accomplish  this  result.” 

No  picture  of  Robert  E.  Lee  could  be  complete  that  did  not  por- 
tray the  religious  side  of  his  character.  It  was  the  basis  upon  which 
all  else  rested.  It  was  the  source  of  his  strength,  the  law  of  his  life, 
the  guide  for  his  every  act,  and  the  support  upon  which  he  leaned  in 
every  trial.  Throughout  the  war  almost  every  military  dispatch  or 
private  letter  written  by  him  contained  some  allusion  to  his  trust  and 
confidence  in  God.  As,  for  instance,  after  the  second  battle  of  Man- 
assas, he  concluded  his  dispatch  to  the  Confederate  President  in  these 
words  : “ Our  gratitude  to  Almighty  God  for  His  mercies  rises  higher 
each  day.  To  Him,  and  to  the  valor  of  our  troops,  a nation’s  grati- 
tude is  due.”  In  his  letters  to  his  children  noble  sentiments,  such  as 
these,  occur  again  and  again  : “ Occupy  yourself  in  aiding  those  more 
helpless  than  yourself.  . . . Study  to  be  frank  with  the  world. 

Frankness  is  the  child  of  honesty  and  courage.  . . . Never  let 

your  mother  or  me  wear  one  gray  hair  for  any  lack  of  duty  on  your 
part.  . . . Hold  on  to  your  purity  and  virtue.  They  will  sustain 

you  in  every  calamity.  . . . Never  neglect  the  means  of  making 

yourself  useful  in  the  world.  . . . You  and  Custis  must  take 

care  of  your  kind  mother  and  sisters  when  your  father  is  dead.  To 
do  that  you  must  learn  to  be  good.  Be  true,  kind  and  generous,  and 
pray  earnestly  to  God  to  enable  you  to  ‘ Keep  His  Commandments, 
and  to  walk  in  the  same  all  the  days  of  your  life.’  ...  I hope 
you  will  always  be  distinguished  for  your  avoidance  of  the  universal 
bane,  whisky,  and  of  every  immorality.  Nor  need  you  fear  to  be 
ruled  out  of  the  society  that  indulges  in  it,  for  you  will  acquire  their 
esteem  and  respect,  as  all  venerate,  if  they  do  not  practice,  virtue.” 
The  hero  whose  example  he  commended  to  his  son  for  imitation,  was 
the  old  Puritan,  Davenport,  of  Stamford.  “ There  was,”  he  wrote, 
“ quietness  in  that  man’s  mind — the  quietness  of  heavenly  wisdom 
and  inflexible  willingness  to  obey  present  duty.  Duty,  then,  is  the 
sublimest  word  in  our  language.  Do  your  duty  in  all  things,  like  the 
old  Puritan.  You  cannot  do  more  ; you  should  never  wish  to  do  less.” 


396 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


In  pages  following  we  shall  endeavor  to  show  the  influence  Lee’s 
character  had  over  his  soldiers,  and  how  he  is  now  regarded  by  the 
world  in  general.  Farther  inspection  can  hardly  fail  to  win  the 
appreciation  of  those  who  can  admire  one  of  whom  it  may  be  said — 

“ His  life  was  gentle;  and  the  elements 
So  mixed  in  him  that  nature  might  stand  up 
And  say  to  all  the  world,  This  was  a man  ! ” 

General  Lee’s  influence  over  his  men  was  remarkable.  This  was 
shown  by  the  morale  of  his  army,  which  seems  rather  to  have 
increased  than  to  have  diminished  as,  with  the  passing  years,  their 
duties  became  more  arduous  and  more  dangerous.  Neither  defeat  nor 
disaster,  nor  even  starvation  appear  to  have  lessened  their  confidence 
in  their  commander.  This  influence  was  further  shown  by  their 
obedience  to  his  orders  against  pillage,  even  when  invading  the 
enemy’s  country.  To  prevent  pillage  under  such  conditions  is  most 
difficult  at  all  times  ; with  an  army  poorly  clad  and  worse  fed, 
obedience  evinces  wonderful  control.  It  may  be  truthfully  added  that 
his  slightest  wish  was  as  law  to  his  men ; to  know  that  “ Uncle 
Robert,”  as  they  affectionately  styled  their  general,  desired  any  action 
was  sufficient  to  insure  their  ready  obedience. 

A comparison  may  not  be  out  of  place  here.  The  Duke  of 
Wellington  was  always  a strict  disciplinarian — one  that  ruled  his 
soldiers  with  an  inflexible  will.  Yet  that  great  general  could  not 
restrain  his  troops,  on  their  retreat  from  Madrid  in  1812,  from  com- 
mitting the  most  savage  outrages.  “ Deeds  of  violence,”  says 
Allison,  “ and  cruelty  were  prepetrated,  hitherto  rare  in  the  British 
army,  and  which  cause  the  historian  to  blush,  not  merely  for  his 
country,  but  for  his  species.”  Wellington,  in  an  order  issued  to  his 
army,  laments  these  excesses,  and  adds,  “ The  discipline  of  every 
army,  after  a long  and  active  campaign,  becomes  in  some  degree 
relaxed  ; but  I am  concerned  to  observe  that  the  army  under  my 
command  has  fallen  off  in  this  respect  in  the  late  campaign  to  a 
greater  degree  than  any  army  with  which  I have  ever  been  or  of  which 
I have  ever  read.'1'1  To  make  the  contrast  even  greater,  it  need  only 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT.  397 


be  added  that  Wellington’s  army  committed  these  outrages  upon 
their  allies,  the  Spaniards. 

“ Lee  is  the  only  man  whom  I would  follow  blindfold,”  once 
exclaimed  Stonewall  Jackson.  If  such  a declaration  could  be  elicited 
from  the  taciturn,  unemotional  Jackson,  can  one  wonder  that  the  rank 
and  file  of  Lee’s  army  had  such  implicit  confidence  in  him  ? Though 
the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia  was  composed  of  superb  material  (a 


“COBBS  HALL,”  WHERE  RICHARD  LEE,  THE  PROGENITOR  OF  THE  VIRGINIA  FAMILY 
LIVED,  DIED  AND  WAS  BURIED. 

Northern  general  admits  the  North  sent  no  such  army  into  the  field)  , 
it  is  evident  that  its  efficiency  was  largely  due  to  its  commander. 
“ The  genius  of  Lee,”  says  a Southern  soldier,  “ created  the  grand 
Army  of  Northern  Virginia.  He  breathed  the  spirit  of  his  splendid 
genius  into  its  heart ; he  reared  it  as  a wise  parent  would  a beloved 
offspring.” 


398 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


Las  Casas  tells  us  Napoleon  once  declared  that  great  generals 
alone  create  great  armies  ; that  it  was  Caesar,  not  the  Romans,  who 
conquered  Gaul ; Hannibal,  not  the  Carthaginians,  who  almost 
extinguished  the  power  of  Rome ; Alexander,  not  the  Macedonians, 
who  conquered  half  the  known  world,  and  so  on  of  all  great  con- 
querors. The  secret  of  their  success,  in  Napoleon’s  opinion,  was 
simply  that  they  added  industry  to  genius.  “ No  series  of  great 
actions,”  said  he,  “ is  the  mere  work  of  chance  ; it  is  always  the 
result  of  reflection  and  genius.  Great  men  rarely  fail  in  the  most 
perilous  undertakings.  . . . When  we  come  to  inquire  into  the 

causes  of  their  success,  we  are  astonished  to  find  they  did  everything 
to  obtain  it.”  This,  perhaps,  was  the  secret  of  General  Lee’s  success ; 
he  did  everything  to  secure  it. 

Self-denial,  self-restraint,  fortitude,  qualities  so  prominent  in 
their  commanding  general,  were  nobly  reflected  by  his  troops,  and 
have  made  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia  one  of  the  wonders  of 
history.  Little  surprise  is  occasioned  by  the  praise  bestowed  upon  it 
by  the  men  who  felt  its  prowess.  General  Hooker  thought  it  had 
“ acquired  by  discipline  alone  a character  for  steadiness  and  efficiency 
unsurpassed,  in  my  judgment,  in  ancient  or  modern  times;”  while 
Mr.  Swinton  exclaims,  “ who  can  ever  forget  that  once  looked  npon 
it? — that  array  of  tattered  uniforms  and  bright  muskets — the  Army 
of  Northern  Virginia.  ...  . which,  vital  in  all  its  parts,  died 

only  with  its  annihilation.”  Nor  was  the  successful  general  of  the 
North  less  appreciative  of  the  fortitude  of  the  Southern  soldier;  for 
General  Grant  wrote,  in  August,  1864,  that,  if  the  Southern  army 
should  be  recruited  by  an  exchange  of  prisoners,  “ We  shall  have  to 
fight  on  until  the  whole  South  is  exterminated.”  Could  volumes  say 
more  for  the  genius  of  the  general,  or  for  the  stubborn  resolution  of 
his  men  ? Yet  to  say  less  of  the  Southern  army  would  be  to  grossly 
disparage  that  great  army  which  fought  it  so  valiantly  for  four 
years. 

Lee  and  his  soldiers  were  worthy  of  one  another.  The  man- 
liness and  genius  of  the  officer  were  nobly  seconded  by  the  courage 
and  endurance  of  the  soldier.  No  man  could  hesitate  to  brave  any 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


399 


danger,  or  to  suffer  any  hardship,  when  he  knew  his  commander 
endured  these,  and  his  great  responsibilities,  too,  without  a murmur. 
No  man  could  complain  of  scanty  clothing  when  he  had  seen  his 
general  come  into  camp  bearing  in  his  hand  a bag  of  home-made 
socks  for  his  men.  They  knew  all  luxuries  sent  him  by  friends 
were  promptly  turned  over  to  the  sick.  They  knew  he  had  refused, 
when  solicited  by  a Northern  officer,  to  arrange  a special  cartel  of 
exchange  for  his  wounded  son,  because  he  “ would  ask  no  favor 
for  his  own  that  he  could  not  ask  for  the  humblest  private  in  the 
arm}7.”  They  had  heard  of  his  declining  the  present  of  a house 
in  Richmond,  desiring  rather  that  the  donors  would  use  the  money 
“ to  relieve  the  families  of  our  soldiers,  who  are  in  need  of  assist- 
ance, and  more  worthy  of  it  than  myself.”  When  they  went  into 
battle  they  felt  assured  that  “ Uncle  Robert  ” would  “ do  his  best  ” 
for  them,  and  that  no  lives  would  be  uselessly  sacrificed  if  he  could 
prevent.  Therefore  they  went  forward  with  that  assured  confidence 
which  only  a trusted  leader  can  inspire.  Add  to  these  evidences 
of  his  love  for  and  care  of  his  men  the  fact  that  he  would  ask  no 
private  to  go  where  he  would  not  willingly  lead  him.  In  modern 
warfare,  it  is  certainly  not  the  duty  of  the  commanding  general 
to  lead  his  men  in  person  ; nevertheless,  they  like  him  to  show  a 
willingness  to  share  their  dangers.  There  are  no  less  than  three 
well  authenticated  instances  when  General  Lee  desired  to  lead  his 
brave  men.  But  they  would  never  allow  it.  The  most  notable  of 
these  occasions  occurred  at  the  battle  of  the  Wilderness.  One  of 
his  staff,  Colonel  Charles  S.  Venable,  tells  of  it : “ The  Texans 
cheered  lustily.  Much  moved  by  the  greeting  of  these  brave  men 
and  their  magnificent  behavior,  General  Lee  spurred  his  horse 
through  an  opening  in  the  trenches  and  followed  close  on  their  line 
as  it  moved  rapidly  forward.  The  men  did  not  perceive  that  he  was 
going  with  them  until  they  had  advanced  some  distance  in  the 
charge.  When  they  did,  there  came  from  the  entire  line,  as  it  rushed 
on,  the  cry,  ‘ Go  back,  General  Lee  ; go  back  ! ’ ” Some  historians 
like  to  put  it  in  less  homely  words  ; but  the  brave  Texans  did  not 
pick  their  phrases.  ‘ We  won’t  go  unless  you  go  back,’  they  cried.” 


400 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


A sergeant  seized  the  general’s  bridle  rein,  and  he  was  turned  back. 
The  other  two  incidents  occurred  about  the  same  time  and  were  of 
a similar  nature. 

His  long  defensive  campaign  against  General  Grant’s  much  larger 
forces  may  perhaps  be  considered  General  Lee’s  greatest  military 
achievement.  It  was  certainly  a campaign  that  proved  the  stern  resolu- 
tion of  the  general  and  tried  to  the  utmost  the  fortitude  of  his  men. 
Such  campaigns  require  courageous  endurance  under  any  conditions. 
When  hunger  and  cold  aid  the  enemy,  endurance  becomes  heroic. 
Wellington  once  asserted  that  defensive  campaigns  require  sagacious 
patience  as  well  as  other  strong  qualities,  and  thought  Napoleon 
lacked  this  element  of  a great  leader.  Earl  Stanhope  has  reported 
Wellington  as  saying  of  Napoleon’s  defence  of  Paris,  in  1814: 
“Excellent,  quite  excellent.  The  study  of  it  has  given  me  a 
greater  idea  of  his  genius  than  any  other.  Had  he  continued  that 
system  a little  while  longer,  it  is  my  opinion  he  could  have  saved 
Paris.  But  he  lacked  patience ; he  did  not  see  the  necessity  of 
adhering  to  defensive  warfare ; so  he  imprudently  threw  himself 
on  the  rear  of  the  allies.  Then,  of  course,  they  marched  to 
Paris.” 

So  in  two  months  the  allies  captured  Paris,  though  guarded  by 
the  great  Napoleon.  All  things  considered,  the  disproportion  between 
the  French  and  the  allies  was  no  greater  than  that  existing  between 
the  armies  of  Lee  and  Grant.  Yet  General  Lee,  after  sustaining  for 
two  months  repeated  and  severe  assaults,  still  protected  his  capital 
and  commanded  an  army  whose  morale  “ was  never  better,”  and  had 
inflicted  severe  losses  upon  his  opponent.  The  condition  of  the  two 
armies  at  this  time  is  thus  contrasted  by  Mr.  Swinton,  the  historian 
of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  : “ So  gloomy  was  the  military  outlook 
after  the  action  on  the  Chickahominy,  and  to  such  a degree  by  conse- 
quence had  the  moral  spring  of  the  public  mind  been  relaxed,  that 
there  was  at  this  time  great  danger  of  a collapse  of  the  war.  The 
history  of  this  conflict,  truthfully  written,  will  show  this.  Had  not 
success  elsewhere  come  to  brighten  the  horizon  it  would  have  been 
difficult  to  have  raised  new  forces  to  recruit  the  Army  of  the  Potomac, 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


401 


which,  shaken  in  its  structure,  its  valor  quenched  in  blood,  and 
thousands  of  its  ablest  officers  killed  and  wounded,  was  the  Army  of 
the  Potomac  no  more.” 

Of  the  Southern  army  Mr.  Swinton  writes  : “ The  Confederates, 
elated  at  the  skillful  manner  in  which  they  had  been  constantly  thrust 
between  Richmond  and  the  Union  army,  and  conscious  of  the  terrible 
price  in  blood  they  had  exacted  from  the  latter,  were  in  high  spirit, 
and  the  morale  of  Lee’s  army  was  never  better  than  after  the  battle 
of  Cold  Harbor.” 

Perhaps  a few  anecdotes  would  convey  a clearer  idea  of  the 
feeling  generally  entertained  for  General  Lee.  One  night,  it  is  said, 
some  of  his  soldiers  were  discussing  Darwinism  around  their  camp 
fires.  One  of  their  number  suddenly  interrupted  the  discussion  by 
saying  : “ Well,  boys,  the  rest  of  us  may  be  descended  from  monkeys  ; 
but  I tell  you,  none  less  than  a God  could  have  made  such  a man  as 
‘ Uncle  Robert.’  ” After  one  of  his  battles  the  general  met  a young 
soldier  whose  arm  had  been  badly  shattered  by  a bullet.  “ I grieve 
for  you,  my  poor  boy,”  said  the  tender-hearted  chief ; “ can  I do 
anything  for  you  ? ” “ Yes,  sir,”  replied  the  boy  ; “ you  can  shake 

hands  with  me,  general,  if  you  will  consent  to  take  my  left 
hand.” 

Some  years  ago  this  story  went  the  rounds  of  the  papers,  said 
to  have  been  told  by  the  actor  in  the  scene.  It  is  here  repeated 
from  memory.  After  the  battle  of  Gettysburg  General  Lee  and  staff 
were  riding  across  a portion  of  that  field,  on  which  some  wounded 
still  lay.  A Northern  soldier,  badly  wounded  lay  near  their  route, 
and,  seeing  the  Southern  general,  he  raised  himself  slowly  on  one 
elbow,  lifted  his  cap  and  cried:  “Three  cheers  for  President 
Lincoln  ! ” General  Lee,  on  hearing  the  cry,  immediately  wheeled 
his  horse,  rode  up  to  the  soldier  and  dismounted.  The  soldier 
thought  the  general  was  offended  and  had  come  to  punish  him  for  his 
bravado.  But,  instead,  he  raised  his  head  and  tried  to  arrange  him  so 
as  to  make  his  position  more  comfortable,  saying,  at  the  same  time : 
“ My  poor  fellow,  I hope  you  will  soon  be  better.”  The  soldier 
acknowledges  that  he  wept  tears  of  shame  after  the  general  had  gone 
26 


402  GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


on,  to  think  that  he  had  tried  to  wound  the  feelings  of  so  noble  an 
enemy. 

Nearby  Stratford  House,  the  birthplace  of  General  Lee,  stand 
several  large  hickory  trees,  which  bear  nuts  as  large  as  walnuts. 

During  the  recent 
encampment  of  the 
Grand  Army  of  the 
Republic  at  Wash- 
ington, numbers  of 
the  veterans  visited 
Alexandria,  six 
miles  below  on  the 
Potomac.  An  enter- 
prising person  estab- 
lished a stand  near 
old  Christ  Church, 
where  photographs 
of  the  general  and 
about  a bucketful  of 
these  nuts  were 
offered  for  sale.  All 
were  readily  sold  to 
the  veterans  of  the 
North,  anxious  to 
obtain  souvenirs  of 
the  Southern  gen- 
eral. It  is  said  the 
supply  was  not 
nearly  equal  to  the 
demand.  This 
simple  incident 
shows  how  the  veterans  of  the  North  regard  the  soldier  against 
whose  genius  they  had  battled  so  bravely. 

The  Chancellorsville  campaign  illustrates  General  Lee’s  calm 
self-reliance  in  executing  hazardous  manoeuvres.  “ Lee,”  writes  Mr. 


MRS.  R.  E.  LEE.  MRS.  SYDNEY  SMITH  LEE.  MRS.  W.  H.  FITZHDGH. 

GROUP  TAKEN  AT  THE  FITZHUGH  RESIDENCE,  ALEXANDRIA, 
ABOUT  1868. 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


403 


Swinton,  “ with  instant  perception  of  the  situation,  now  seized  the 
masses  of  his  forces,  and  with  the  grasp  of  a Titan  swung  them 
into  position  as  a giant  might  fling  a mighty  stone  from  a sling.” 
On  gaining  his  new  position,  however,  he  found  his  opponent  held 
a stronger  one.  Consulting  with  General  Jackson,  he  explained 
the  relative  positions  of  the  armies  and  asked,  “ How  can  we  get  at 
these  people,  general?”  “You  know  better  than  I,”  replied  his 
lieutenant ; “ tell  me  your  plans  and  I will  do  my  best  to  carry 
them  out.”  Lee  then  described  his  plan  and,  as  it  was  outlined, 
it  is  said,  Jackson’s  eye  kindled,  for  he  appreciated  the  boldness  of 
the  proposed  manoeuvre.  But  he  simply  replied  : “ Very  well,  sir ; 
my  men  shall  move  at  daybreak.”  While  this  flanking  movement 
was  being  executed  by  Jackson,  General  Lee  remained  with  some 
14,000  men  to  hold  his  line  before  the  huge  army  of  General 
Hooker,  who,  had  he  discovered  Lee’s  weakened  condition,  would 
assuredly  have  advanced  to  crush  him.  Lee’s  suspense,  as  that 
May  day  wore  slowly  on,  must  have  been  great ; yet,  as  an  officer 
who  was  stationed  nearby  tells  us,  the  general’s  face  did  not  show 
the  least  trace  of  anxiety. 

General  Lee  was  noted  for  his  modesty  and  humility,  as  shown 
by  such  expressions  as  these,  which  occur  time  and  again  in  his 
letters  to  his  wife  : “ The  kindness  exhibited  toward  you  as  well 

as  myself  by  our  people,  in  addition  to  exciting  my  gratitude, 
causes  me  to  reflect  how  little  I have  done  to  merit  it,  and  hum- 
bles me  in  my  own  eyes  to  a painful  degree.  ...  I tremble 
for  my  country  when  I hear  of  the  confidence  expressed  in  me.  I 
know  too  well  my  weakness,  and  that  our  only  hope  is  in  God.” 

It  is  a notable  fact  that  soldiers  are  usually  extremely  jealous 
of  their  reputations,  and  military  annals  are  filled  with  their  recrimi- 
nations and  bickerings.  Their  eagerness  to  claim  successes  is  only 
equaled  by  their  promptness  in  explaining  failures.  Contrary  to 
such  practice,  General  Lee,  throughout  the  war,  invariably  gave  the 
credit  for  his  successes  to  others — to  some  officer  or  to  his  men  ; 
but  always  took  upon  himself  the  blame  for  any  failure.  At 
Chancellorsville,  Colonel  Charles  Marshall,  a member  of  his  staff, 


404 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE 


tells  us  that  a note  was  brought  from  General  Jacksou,  congratu- 
lating General  Lee  upon  the  victory.  “ I shall  never  forget,”  says 
Colonel  Marshall,  “ the  look  of  pain  and  anguish  that  passed  over 
his  face  as  he  listened.  With  a voice  broken  with  emotion  he 
bade  me  say  to  General  Jackson  that  the  victory  was  his,  and  the 
congratulations  were  due  him.  I do  not  know  how  others  may 
regard  this  incident,  but  for  myself,  as  I gave  expression  to  the 
thoughts  of  his  exalted  mind,  I forgot  the  genius  that  won  the 
day  in  my  reverence  for  the  generosity  that  refused  its  glory.” 

So,  too,  at  Gettysburg  he  took  all  the  blame  upon  himself, 
saying,  “ Never  mind,  general ; all  this  has  been  my  fault.  It  is  / 
who  have  lost  this  fight.”  Of  the  same  battle  he  wrote  later  to  a 
lady  friend:  “The  army  did  all  it  could.  I fear  I required  of  it 
impossibilities.  But  it  responded  nobly  and  cheerfully  ; and,  though 
it  did  not  win  a victory,  it  conquered  a success.”  Again,  at  Appo- 
mattox, when  one  of  his  staff  exclaimed,  “ Oh,  General  ! what  will 
history  say  of  the  surrender  of  this  army  in  the  field  ?”  he  replied, 
“ Yes,  I know  they  will  say  hard  things  of  us;  they  will  not  under- 
stand how  we  were  overwhelmed  by  numbers.  But  that  is  not  the 
question,  colonel.  The  question  is : Is  it  right  to  surrender  this 
army  ? If  it  is  right,  then  I will  take  all  the  responsibility.”  So 
he  was  ever  ready  to  “ take  all  the  responsibility,”  provided  the 
action  was  in  the  line  of  duty. 

It  may  be  truthfully  asserted  that  General  Lee  did  not  care  for 
fame.  That  he  might  perform  his  duty  seemed  to  be  his  one 
thought.  Results  and  reputation  he  left  in  the  hands  of  Providence. 
There  is,  perhaps,  no  trial  more  severe  to  human  nature  than  to  bear 
in  silence  some  undeserved  calumny.  In  such  a position  was  General 
Lee  placed  for  many  months  after  his  campaign  in  West  Virginia ; 
but  he  never  sought  by  word  or  deed  to  relieve  himself  of  the  impu- 
tation of  failure.  Once,  when  the  direct  question  was  asked  him  why 
he  did  not  fight,  General  Lee  replied,  in  substance,  says  General 
Long,  “that  his  men  were  in  good  spirits,  and  would  doubtless 
have  done  their  duty,  but  that  a battle  then  would  have  been 
without  substantial  results ; that  the  Confederates  were  seventy 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT.  405 

miles  from  the  railroad,  their  base  of  supplies ; that  the  ordinary 
road  was  almost  impassable,  and  that  it  would  have  been  difficult 
to  procure  two  days’  supplies  of  provisions  ; that  if  he  had  fought 
and  won  the  battle,  and  General  Rosecrans  had  retreated,  he  would 
have  been  compelled  to  fall  back  at  last  to  the  source  of  his 
supplies.’  ‘ But,’  said  General  Starke,  who  wras  questioning  him, 
‘ your  reputation  was  suffering,  the  press  was  denouncing  you, 
your  own  State  was  losing  confidence  in  you,  and  the  army  needed 
a victory  to  add  to  its  enthusiasm.’ 

“ At  this  remark,  a smile  lighted  up  the  sad  face  of  General 
Lee,  and  his  reply  was  worthy  of  him : “ I could  not  afford  to  sac- 
rifice the  lives  of  five  or  six  hundred  of  my  men  to  silence  public 
clamor.’  ” 

Though  not  anxious  to  secure  reputation  for  himself,  General 
Lee  was  never  neglectful  of  that  of  his  soldiers  or  his  country.  He 
always  spoke  in  the  proudest  terms  of  his  army ; on  one  occasion 
he  declared,  “The  world  has  never  seen  nobler  men  than  those  who 
belonged  to  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia.”  A few  months  before 
his  death,  he  wrote  a relative  of  his  desire  to  place  on  record  some 
account  of  his  campaigns,  that  justice  might  be  done  his  soldiers, 

and  added,  “ I am  very  much  obliged for  the  interest  you 

evince  in  the  character  of  the  people  of  the  South,  and  their  defence 
of  the  rights  which  they  believed  were  guaranteed  by  the  Constitu- 
tion. The  reputation  of  individuals  is  of  minor  importance  to  the 
opinion  which  posterity  may  form  of  the  motives  which  governed 
the  South  in  their  late  struggle  for  the  maintenance  of  the  principles 
of  the  Constitution.  I hope,  therefore,  a true  history  will  be  written, 
and  justice  done  them.” 

Such  are  a few  incidents  taken  at  random  from  the  eventful  life 
of  Robert  B.  Lee.  Some  portray  the  filial  devotion  of  the  son, 
others  the  tender  love  of  the  parent ; one  represents  the  man, 
another  the  soldier ; one  the  grim  warrior,  another  the  peaceful 
teacher;  one  the  victorious  general,  another  the  captured  leader. 
Yet,  in  all,  the  same  grand  lines  are  plainly  visible ; the  manly 
character,  “ Strong  to  do  good,  strong  to  resist  evil,  strong  to  bear 


406 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


up  under  difficulties  aud  misfortune,”  is  ever  prominent.  As  in  a 
gem  of  the  purest  ray,  perfectly  cut,  each  facet  reflects  the  light 
with  equal  purity  and  intensity,  so  Robert  Lee,  as  son  or  brother, 
father  or  husband,  friend  or  comrade,  subaltern  or  commander, 
exhibits  the  full  measure  of  the  Christian  gentleman,  combined, 
always  combined,  with  steadfast  adherence  to  duty.  After  repeated 
attempts  to  analyze  this  noble  compound,  we  are  forced  to  agree  with 
Stonewall  Jackson  that  “ Lee  is  a phenomenon.” 

It  is  only  proper  now  to  ask,  What  impression  has  this  grand 
personality  made  upon  the  world  ? Is  our  civilization  so  advanced 
that  we  can  impartially  judge  nobility  of  character,  whether  exhibited 
by  friend  or  enemy  ? Lord  Brougham  has  declared  that  in  future 
ages  “ a test  of  the  progress  which  our  race  has  made  in  wisdom  and 
virtue  will  be  derived  from  the  veneration  paid  to  the  immortal 
name  of  Washington.'1'1  How  of  Lee  ? — what  does  the  world  say  of 
his  character  ? 

As  for  the  South,  it  is  almost  impossible  for  one  who  has  not 
lived  among  the  Southern  people  to  fully  realize  their  enthusiastic 
devotion  to  General  Lee.  While  the  war  was  being  waged,  their 
feeling  was  one  of  love  for  the  man  and  of  pride  in  the  soldier ; 
since  the  struggle  ended,  to  these  sentiments  has  been  added  the 
deeper  one  of  veneration.  He  has  been,  and  is  now,  their  idol.  To 
any  one  who  might  challenge  their  enthusiasm  they  would  reply,  as 
Pliny  said  of  Julius  Caesar:  “As  for  his  magnanimity,  it  was  incom- 
parable ; and  he  left  behind  him  such  a precedent  as  I forbid  all  men 
to  match  or  second  it.” 

These  sentiments  on  the  part  of  the  Southern  people  for  General 
Lee  are  only  natural.  Are  they  shared  by  others  ? — by  the  people 
of  the  North  or  by  Europeans  ? In  answer  to  these  questions  the 
following  extracts  are  well  worth  reproducing.  At  the  time  of  his 
death  a leading  New  York  paper  had  this  to  say  : “ . . . We  have 

long  ceased  to  looked  upon  him  as  the  Confederate  leader,  but  have 
claimed  him  as  one  of  ourselves  ; have  cherished  and  felt  proud  of 
his  military  genius  as  belonging  to  us ; have  recounted  and  recorded 
his  triumphs  as  our  own  ; have  extolled  his  virtue  as  reflecting  upon 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT.  407 

us.  Robert  Edward  Lee  was  an  American,  and  the  great  nation  that 
gave  him  birth  would  to-day  be  unworthy  of  snch  a son  if  she 
regarded  him  lightly. 

“ Never  had  mother  a nobler  son.  In  him  the  military  genius 
of  America  was  developed  to  a greater  extent  than  ever  before. 
In  him  all  that  was  pure  and  lofty  in  mind  and  purpose  found 
lodgment.  Dignified  without  presumption,  affable  without  fanii- 


STRATFORD  HOUSE,  THE  BIRTHPLACE  OF  GENERAL  LEE. 


liarity,  he  united  all  those  charms  of  manner  which  made  him  the 
idol  of  his  friends  and  of  his  soldiers,  and  won  for  him  the  respect 
and  admiration  of  the  world.  Even  as,  in  the  days  of  his  triumph, 
glory  did  not  intoxicate,  so,  when  the  dark  clouds  swept  over  him, 
adversity  did  not  depress.  From  the  hour  that  he  surrendered  his 
sword  at  Appomattox  to  the  fatal  autumn  morning,  he  passed 
among  men,  noble  in  his  quiet,  simple  dignity,  displaying  neither 
bitterness  nor  regret  over  the  irrevocable  past.  He  conquered  us 


408 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


in  misfortune  by  the  grand  manner  in  which  he  sustained  him- 
self, even  as  he  dazzled  us  by  his  genius  when  the  tramp  of  his 
soldiers  resounded  through  the  valleys  of  Virginia. 

“And  for  such  a man  we  are  all  tears  and  sorrow  to-day. 
Standing  beside  his  grave,  men  of  the  South  and  men  of  the  North 
can  mourn  with  all  the  bitterness  of  four  years  of  warfare  erased 
by  this  common  bereavement.  May  this  unity  of  grief — this 
unselfish  manifestation  over  the  loss  of  the  Bayard  of  America — in 
the  season  of  dead  leaves  and  withered  branches  which  this  death 
ushers  in,  bloom  and  blossom  like  the  distant  coming  spring  into 
flowers  of  a heartier  accord.” 

At  a later  date  a Northern  writer  thus  compared  Lee  and 
Washington  : “ While  it  may  be  true  that  America  has  produced 

no  man  so  great  as  Washington — and  probably  never  will — it  is 
folly  to  say  that  she  has  not  produced  men  like  him.  There  were 
no  less  than  two  Virginians  of  the  same  type  in  the  civil  war — 
one  on  the  side  of  the  Confederacy  and  one  on  the  side  of  the 
Union — -Robert  E.  Lee  and  George  H.  Thomas.  In  the  case  of 
Lee,  especially,  the  character  resemblance  was  very  strong,  though 
he  was  less  of  a statesman  and  more  of  a soldier  than  Washing- 
ton. There  was  in  both  the  same  wonderful  balance  of  faculties  ; 
the  same  personal  pride  joined  to  exquisite  consideration  for  others; 
the  same  fierce  courage  under  outward  calm  ; the  same  physical 
grandeur  of  proportion  and  dignity  of  bearing ; the  same  blending 
of  patrician  and  democrat.  And  if  Lee  had  been,  like  Washington, 
a successful  rebel,  he  might  have  been  called  upon  to  imitate  him 
in  the  establishment  of  the  Confederacy  on  a permanent  basis. 
Any  close  historic  student  may  see  that  Lee  and  Washington 
belonged  to  the  same  type,  and  that  the  type  is  essentially  Ameri- 
can and  essentially  republican — not  monarchical.” 

Mr.  James  Ford  Rhodes,  a Northern  man,  whose  accurate  schol- 
arship no  less  than  his  impartial  fidelity  to  truthfulness  commends 
his  opinions,  in  the  third  volume  of  his  “ History  of  the  United 
States  since  the  Compromise  of  1850,”  says  : “ The  Confederates 

had  an  advantage  in  that  Robert  E.  Lee  espoused  their  cause.  To' 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


409 


some  extent  appreciated  at  the  time,  this  in  reality  was  an  advantage 
beyond  computation.  . . . Drawing  from  a knightly  race  all 

their  virtues,  he  inherited  none  of  their  vices.  Honest,  sincere, 
simple,  magnanimous,  forbearing,  refined,  courteous,  yet  dignified  and 
proud,  never  lacking  self-command,  he  was  in  all  respects  a true  man. 
Graduating  from  West  Point,  his  life  had  been  exclusively  that  of  a 
soldier,  yet  he  had  none  of  a soldier’s  bad  habits.  He  used  neither 
liquor  nor  tobacco,  indulged  rarely  in  a social  glass  of  wine,  and  cared 
nothing  for  the  pleasures  of  the  table.  ‘ Duty  is  the  sub- 

limest  word  in  our  language,’  he  wrote  to  his  son.  Sincerely 
religious,  Providence  was  to  him  a verity,  and  it  may  be  truly  said  he 
walked  with  God. 

“A  serious  man,  he  watched  anxiously  from  his  station  in 
Texas  the  progress  of  events  since  Lincoln’s  election.  Thinking 
‘ slavery  as  an  institution  a moral  and  political  evil,’  having  a 
soldier’s  devotion  to  his  flag,  and  a warm  attachment  to  General 
Scott,  he  loved  the  Union,  and  it  was  especially  dear  to  him  as  the 
fruit  of  the  mighty  labors  of  Washington.  Although  believing  that 
the  South  had  just  grievances,  due  to  the  aggression  of  the  North, 
he  did  not  think  these  evils  great  enough  to  resort  to  the  remedy 
of  revolution,  and  to  him  secession  was  nothing  less.  ‘ Still,’  he 
wrote,  in  January,  1861, ‘a  union  that  can  only  be  maintained  by 
swords  and  bayonets,  and  in  which  strife  and  civil  war  are  to  take 
the  place  of  kindness  and  brotherly  love,  has  no  charm  for  me.  If 
the  Union  is  dissolved  and  the  Government  is  disrupted,  I shall 
return  to  my  native  State  and  share  the  miseries  of  my  people,  and, 
save  in  defence,  will  draw  my  sword  on  none.’ 

“ Northern  men  may  regret  that  Lee  did  not  see  his  duty  in 
the  same  light  as  did  two  other  Virginians,  Scott  and  Thomas;  but 
censure’s  voice  upon  the  action  of  so  noble  a soul  is  hushed.  A 
careful  survey  of  his  character  and  life  must  lead  the  student  of 
men  and  affairs  to  see  that  the  course  he  took  was,  from  his  point 
of  view  and  judged  by  his  inexorable  and  pure  conscience,  the  path 
of  duty  to  which  a high  sense  of  honor  called  him.  Could  we  share 
the  thoughts  of  that  high-minded  man  as  he  paced  the  broad-pillared 


410 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


veranda  of  his  noble  Arlington  house,  his  eyes  glancing  across  the 
river  at  the  flag  of  his  country  waving  above  the  dome  of  the  capitol, 
and  then  resting  on  the  soil  of  his  native  Virginia,  we  should  be 
willing  now  to  recognize  in  him  one  of  the  finest  products  of  Ameri- 
can life.  For  surely,  as  the  years  go  on,  we  shall  see  that  such  a 
life  can  be  judged  by  no  partisan  measure,  and  we  shall  come  to 
look  upon  him  as  the  English  of  our  day  regard  Washington, 
whom,  little  more  than  a century  ago,  they  delighted  to  call  a rebel. 
Indeed,  in  all  essential  characteristics  Lee  resembled  Washington, 
and  had  the  great  work  of  his  life  been  crowned  with  success,  or 
had  he  chosen  the  winning  side,  the  world  would  have  acknowledged 
that  Virginia  could  in  a century  produce  two  men  who  were  the 
embodiment  of  public  and  private  virtue.” 

“ Great  as  he  was  in  war,”  says  a writer  in  the  London 
Standard , “ and  surely  no  captain  of  any  age  ever  accomplished 
greater  things  against  an  enemy  of  the  same  race,  better  armed, 
better  provided,  and  outnumbering  him  by  two  or  three  to  one  on 
almost  every  battlefield — General  Lee  shone  greater  in  disaster, 
defeat  and  ruin.  The  retreat  from  Richmond  was  a masterpiece  of 
moral  power  and  soldierly  skill ; the  surrender  was  elevated  by  its 
circumstances  into  one  of  the  grandest  scenes  in  history.  Lee  was 
surrounded  by  tenfold  numbers,  all  was  lost ; but  his  men  were 
staunch  to  the  last,  and  the  temptation  1 to  ride  along  the  lines, 
give  the  word  and  end  it  all  ’ was  strong  indeed.  He  conquered 
it ; he  ‘ did  his  best  ’ for  the  men  who  had  loved  and  trusted  him 
so  long.  . . . All  Southern  eyes  were  fixed  on  him,  and  his 

influence  was  used  to  keep  them  calm  and  patient,  and  to  reattach 
them  to  the  Union,  which  had  conquered  and  was  crushing  them. 
Even  while  their  wrongs  were  wearing  out  his  life,  he  checked  every 
utterance  of  resentment,  every  expression  of  hope  for  a future  deliv- 
erance. He  would  allow  no  toasts  to  the  ‘ Lost  Cause,’  no  honors 
to  the  ‘ Fallen  Banner.’  He  bore  his  burden  with  simple,  unaf- 
fected, patient  heroism.  Other  men  may  have  approached  him  in 
war  and  in  achievement ; none  capable  of  deeds  like  his  ever  rivaled 
him  in  endurance  and  submission  in  hopeless  defeat.  A Cato  would 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT 


411 

have  fallen  on  his  sword ; a Brutus  might  have  conspired ; a Han- 
nibal might  have  endured  only  in  hope  of  revenge  and  retrieval. 
But  General  Lee  not  only  endured,  but  submitted,  and  that  without 
suffering  his  country  to  entertain  even  the  wish  to  renew  the 
struggle.  . . . Wherever  the  English  tongue  is  spoken  his 

name  is  revered  and  honored — a name  to  which  history  furnishes 
few  equals  in  military  renown,  none  in  moral  grandeur ; the  name  of 
one  who  realized  in  actual  life  the  dreams  of  ideal  chivalry  ; so  great  in 
victory  that  none  ever  surpassed,  so  much  greater  in  defeat  that  none 
ever  approached  him  ; the  patriot  without  thought  of  self,  the  hero 
without  a shade  of  affectation  or  display  ; ideal  soldier  and  perfect 
citizen,  a Christian  without  pretension,  and  a gentleman  without  flaw.” 

The  present  commander  of  England’s  armies,  Lord  Wolseley, 
visited  the  Southern  army,  and  has  thus  written  of  its  commander : 
“ The  fierce  light  which  beats  upon  the  throne  is  as  that  of  a rush- 
light  in  comparison  with  the  electric  glare  which  our  newspapers 
now  focus  upon  the  public  man  in  Lee’s  position.  His  character 
has  been  subjected  to  that  ordeal,  and  who  can  point  to  any  spot 
upon  it?  His  clear,  sound  judgment,  personal  courage,  untiring 
activity,  genius  for  war  and  absolute  devotion  to  his  State,  mark 
him  out  as  a public  man,  as  a patriot  to  be  ever  remembered  by 
all  Americans.  His  amiability  of  disposition,  deep  sympathy  with 
those  in  pain  or  sorrow,  his  love  for  children,  nice  sense  of  personal 
honor  and  genial  courtesy  endeared  him  to  all  his  friends.  I shall 
never  forget  his  sweet,  winning  smile,  nor  his  clear,  honest  eyes, 
that  seemed  to  look  into  your  heart  while  they  searched  your  brain. 
I have  met  many  of  the  great  men  of  my  time,  but  Lee  alone 
impressed  me  with  the  feeling  that  I was  in  the  presence  of  a man 
who  was  cast  in  a grander  mold  and  made  of  different  and  finer 
metal  than  all  other  men.  He  is  stamped  upon  my  memory  as 
being  apart  and  superior  to  all  others  in  every  way — a man  with 
whom  none  I ever  knew,  and  very  few  of  whom  I ever  read,  are 
worthy  to  be  classed.  I have  met  with  but  two  men  who  realize 
my  ideas  of  what  a true  hero  should  be — my  friend  Charles  Gordon 
was  one  • General  Lee  was  the  other.” 


412 


GENERAL  ROBERT  EDWARD  LEE, 


Such  are  the  eulogiums  paid  to  the  character  of  Robert  E. 
Lee.  Will  the  calm,  dispassionate  judgment  of  history  reverse 
their  verdict  ? 

General  Lee  died  of  a broken  heart.  “ This,”  says  a Northern 
writer,  “ is  the  most  touching  aspect  of  the  great  warrior’s  death  : 
that  he  did  not  fall  on  the  field  of  battle,  either  in  the  hour  of  defeat 
or  victory,  but  in  silent  grief  for  sufferings  which  he  could  not  relieve. 
There  is  something  infinitely  pathetic  in  the  way  that  he  entered  into 
the  condition  of  a whole  people,  and  gave  his  last  strength  to  comfort 
those  who  were  fallen  and  cast  down.  It  was  this  constant  strain  of 
hand  and  brain  and  heart  that  finally  snapped  the  strings  of  life ; so 
that  the  last  view  of  him  as  he  passes  out  of  sight  is  one  of  unspeak- 
able sadness.  The  dignity  is  preserved,  but  it  is  the  dignity  of  woe. 
It  is  the  same  tall  and  stately  form,  yet  not  wearing  the  robes  of  a 
conqueror,  but  bowed  down  with  sorrows  not  his  own.  In  this 
mournful  majesty,  silent  with  grief  beyond  words,  this  great  figure 
passes  into  history.” 

Writing  to  his  son,  a few  years  after  the  war,  General  Lee  refers 
to  the  “ cloud  of  sorrow  which  had  been  pressing  upon  him  for 
years,”  showing  clearly  how  heavily  the  afflictions  of  others  weighed 
upon  his  sensitive  heart.  He  writes  : 

“ My  visit  to  Petersburg  was  extremely  pleasant.  . . . When 

our  army  was  in  front  of  Petersburg,  I suffered  so  much  in  body  and 
mind  on  account  of  the  good  townspeople,  especially  on  that  gloomy 
night  when  I was  forced  to  abandon  them,  that  I have  always  reverted 
to  them  in  sadness  and  sorrow.  My  old  feelings  returned  to  me  as 
I passed  well-remembered  spots,  and  recalled  the  ravishes  of  hostile 
shot  and  shell.  But  when  I saw  the  cheerfulness  with  which  the 
people  were  working  to  restore  their  fortunes,  and  witnessed  the 
comforts  with  which  they  were  surrounded,  a cloud  of  sorrow,  which 
had  been  pressing  upon  me  for  years,  was  lifted  from  my  heart.” 

Such  was  the  conduct  of  Robert  E.  Lee  in  peace  and  in  war. 
This  sketch,  brief  as  it  is,  has  been  sufficient  to  illustrate  the  rare 
blending  in  his  character  of  the  fierce  courage  and  indomitable  reso- 
lution of  the  soldier  with  the  tender  pity  and  loving  sympathy  of 


SOLDIER,  CITIZEN  AND  CHRISTIAN  PATRIOT. 


4i3 


a woman.  Always  prompt  to  strike  a blow  whenever  opportunity 
offered,  he  was  no  less  read}^  to  sympathize  with  those  in  affliction. 

May  we  not  justly  conclude  with  the  lines  in  which  Tennyson 
has  portrayed  the  Duke  of  Wellington?  Are  they  not  equally 
applicable  to  Robert  E.  Lee  ? 

“ Mourn  for  the  man  of  amplest  influence, 

Yet  clearest  of  ambitious  crime, 

Our  greatest  yet  with  least  pretence, 

Great  in  council  and  great  in  war, 

Foremost  captain  of  his  time, 

Rich  in  saving  common  sense, 

And,  as  the  greatest  only  are, 

In  his  simplicity,  sublime.” 


APPENDIX. 


1415) 


APPENDIX. 


THE  BATTLE  OF  MANASSAS  (BULL  RUN), 

As  Described  by  General  G.  T.  Beauregard,  Commanding  Army  of 
the  Potomac  (afterward  First  Corps). 

Headquarters  First  Corps,  Army  of  the  Potomac, 

Manassas,  August  26th  (October  14th),  1861. 

General  : — Before  entering  upon  a narrative  of  the  general 
military  operations  in  the  presence  of  the  enemy  on  the  21st  of  July 
I propose,  I hope  not  unseasonably,  first  to  recite  certain  events  which 
belong  to  the  strategy  of  the  campaign,  and  consequently  form  an 
essential  part  of  the  history  of  the  battle. 

Having  become  satisfied  that  the  advance  of  the  enemy,  with  a 
decidedly  superior  force,  both  in  numbers  and  war  equipage,  to  attack 
or  turn  my  position  in  this  quarter,  was  immediately  impending,  I 
despatched,  July  13th,  one  of  my  staff,  Colonel  Chestnut,  of  South 
Carolina,  to  submit  for  the  consideration  of  the  President  a plan  of 
operations  as  follows : I proposed  that  General  Johnston  should 
unite  the  bulk  of  the  Army  of  the  Shenandoah  with  that  of  the 
Potomac,  then  under  my  command,  leaving  sufficient  forces  to  gar- 
rison his  strong  works  at  Winchester  and  to  guard  the  fine  defensive 
passes  of  the  Blue  Ridge,  and  thus  hold  General  Patterson  in  check. 
At  the  same  time  Brigadier-General  Holmes  was  to  march  hither  with 
all  of  his  command  not  essential  for  the  defence  of  the  position  of 
Acquia  Creek.  These  junctions  having  been  effected  at  Manassas,  an 
immediate  impetuous  attack  of  our  combined  armies  upon  General 
McDowell  was  to  follow  as  soon  as  he  approached  my  advanced  posi- 
tions at  and  around  Fairfaix  Courthouse,  with  the  inevitable  result, 
27  (417) 


418 


APPENDIX. 


as  I submitted,  of  bis  complete  defeat  and  the  destruction  or  capture 
of  bis  army.  This  accomplished,  the  Army  of  the  Shenandoah, 
under  General  Johnston,  increased  with  a part  of  my  forces,  and 
rejoined  as  he  returned  by  the  detachments  left  to  hold  the  mountain 
passes,  was  to  march  back  rapidly  into  the  valley,  fall  upon  and  crush 
Patterson  with  a superior  force  wheresoever  he  might  be  found.  This 
I confidently  estimated  could  be  achieved  within  fifteen  days  after 
General  Johnston  should  march  from  Winchester  for  Manassas. 
Meanwhile  I was  to  occupy  the  enemy’s  works  on  this  side  of  the 
Potomac,  if,  as  I anticipated,  he  had  been  so  routed  as  to  enable  me 
to  enter  them  with  him ; or  if  not,  to  retire  again  for  a time  within 
the  lines  of  Bull  Run  with  my  main  force.  Patterson  having  been 
virtually  destroyed,  then  General  Johnston  would  reinforce  General 
Garnett  sufficiently  to  make  him  superior  to  his  opponent,  General 
McClellan,  and  able  to  defeat  that  officer.  This  done,  General  Garnett 
was  to  form  an  immediate  junction  with  General  Johnston,  who  was 
forthwith  to  cross  the  Potomac  into  Maryland  with  his  whole  force, 
arouse  the  people  as  he  advanced  to  the  recovery  of  their  political 
rights  and  the  defence  of  their  homes  and  families  from  an  offensive 
invader,  and  then  march  to  the  investment  of  Washington  in  the 
rear,  whilst  I resumed  the  offensive  in  front. 

This  plan  of  operations,  you  are  aware,  was  not  accepted  at  the 
time,  from  considerations  which  appeared  so  weighty  as  to  more  than 
counterbalance  its  proposed  advantages. 

Informed  of  these  views,  and  of  the  decision  of  the  War  Depart- 
ment, I then  made  my  preparations  for  the  stoutest  practicable  defence 
of  the  line  of  Bull  Run,  the  enemy  having  now  developed  his  pur- 
poses by  the  advance  on  and  occupation  of  Fairfax  Courthouse,  from 
which  my  advance  brigade  had  been  withdrawn. 

The  War  Department  having  been  informed  by  me  by  telegraph 
on  the  17th  of  July,  of  the  movement  of  General  McDowell,  General 
Johnston  was  immediately  ordered  to  form  a junction  of  his  army 
corps  with  mine,  should  the  movement  in  his  judgment  be  deemed 
advisable.  General  Holmes  was  also  directed  to  push  forward  with 
two  regiments,  a battery  and  one  company  of  cavalry. 


APPENDIX. 


419 


In  view  of  these  propositions,  approaching  reinforcements  modi- 
fying my  plan  of  operations  so  far  as  to  determine  on  attacking  the 
enemy  at  Centreville  as  soon  as  I should  hear  of  the  near  approach 
of  the  two  reinforcing  columns,  I sent  one  of  my  aids,  Colonel 
Chisholm,  of  South  Carolina,  to  meet  and  communicate  my  plans  to 
General  Johnston,  and  my  wish  that  one  portion  of  his  force  should 
march  by  the  way  of  Aldie,  and  take  the  enemy  on  his  right  flank 
and  in  reverse  at  Centreville.  Difficulties,  however,  of  an  insuperable 
character,  in  connection  with  means  of  transportation  and  the 
marching  condition  of  his  troops,  made  this  impracticable,  and  it  was 
determined  our  forces  should  be  united  within  the  lines  of  Bull  Run, 
and  thence  advance  to  the  attack  of  the  enemy. 

General  Johnston  arrived  here  about  noon  on  the  29th  of  July, 
and  being  my  senior  in  rank,  he  necessarily  assumed  command  of  all 
the  forces  of  the  Confederate  States  then  concentrating  at  this  point. 
Made  acquainted  with  my  plan  of  operations  and  dispositions  to  meet 
the  enemy,  he  gave  them  his  entire  approval,  and  generously  directed 
their  execution  under  my  command. 

In  consequence  of  the  untoward  detention,  however,  of  some 
five  thousand  of  General  Johnston’s  army  corps,  resulting  from  the 
inadequate  and  imperfect  means  of  transportation  for  so  many 
troops  at  the  disposition  of  the  Manassas  Gap  Railroad,  it  became 
necessary,  on  the  morning  of  the  21st,  before  daylight,  to  modify 
the  plan  accepted,  to  suit  the  contingency  of  an  immediate  attack 
on  our  lines  by  the  main  force  of  the  enemy,  then  plainly  at 
hand. 

The  enemy’s  forces,  reported  by  their  best-informed  journals  to 
be  55,000  strong,  I had  learned  from  reliable  sources,  on  the  night 
of  the  20th,  were  being  concentrated  in  and  around  Centreville  and 
along  the  Warrenton  Turnpike  Road  to  Bull  Run,  near  which  our 
respective  pickets  were  in  immediate  proximity.  This  fact,  with  the 
conviction  that  after  his  signal  discomfiture  on  the  18th  of  July 
before  Blackburn’s  Ford — the  centre  of  my  lines — he  would  not 
renew  the  attack  in  that  quarter,  induced  me  at  once  to  look  for 
an  attempt  on  my  left  flank,  resting  on  the  Stone  Bridge,  which 


420 


APPENDIX. 


was  but  weakly  guarded  by  men,  as  well  as  but  slightly  provided 
with  artillery. 

In  view  of  these  palpable  military  conditions,  by  4.30  a.  m.  on 
the  2 1 st  of  July  I had  prepared  and  dispatched  orders  directing  the 
whole  of  the  Confederate  forces  within  the  lines  of  Bull  Run, 
including  the  brigades  and  regiments  of  General  Johnston,  which  had 
arrived  at  that  time,  to  be  held  in  readiness  to  march  at  a moment’s 
notice.  At  that  hour  the  following  was  the  disposition  of  our  forces  : 
Ewell’s  brigade,  constituted  as  on  the  18th  of  July,  remained  in 
position  at  Union  Mills  Ford,  its  left  extending  along  Bull  Run  in 
the  direction  of  McLean’s  Ford,  and  supported  by  Holmes’s  brigade, 
Second  Tennessee  and  First  Arkansas  regiments  a short  distance  to 
the  rear — that  is,  at  and  near  camp  Wigfall.  D.  R.  Jones’s  brigade, 
from  Ewell’s  left,  in  front  of  McLean’s  Ford  and  along  the  stream  to 
Longstreet’s  position.  It  was  unchanged  in  organization,  and  was 
supported  by  Early’s  brigade,  also  unchanged,  placed  behind  a thicket 
of  young  pines  a short  distance  in  the  rear  of  McLean’s  Ford. 
Longstreet’s  brigade  held  its  former  ground  at  Blackburn’s  Ford, 
from  Jones’s  left  to  Bonham’s  right  at  Mitchell’s  Ford,  and  was 
supported  by  Jackson’s  brigade,  consisting  of  Colonels  James  F. 
Preston’s  Fourth,  Harper’s  Fifth,  Allen’s  Second,  the  Twenty- 
seventh,  Lieutenant-Colonel  Echols,  and  the  Thirty-third  (Cum- 
ming’s)  Virginia  regiments,  2611  strong,  which  were  posted  behind 
the  skirting  of  pines  to  the  rear  of  Blackburn’s  and  Mitchell’s 
Fords  ; and  in  rear  of  this  support  was  also  Barksdale’s  Thirteenth 
Regiment  Mississippi  Volunteers,  which  had  lately  arrived  from 
Lynchburg.  Along  the  edge  of  a pine  thicket,  in  rear  of  and 
equidistant  from  McLean’s  and  Blackburn’s  Fords,  read}^  to  support 
either  position,  I had  also  placed  all  of  Bee’s  and  Bartow’s  brigades 
that  had  arrived,  namely  : two  companies  of  the  Eleventh  Mississippi, 
Colonel  Faulkner,  and  Fourth  Alabama,  with  Seventh  and  Eighth 
Georgia  regiments,  Colonel  Gartrell  and  Lieutenant-Colonel  Gard- 
ner— in  all  2732  bayonets.  Bonham’s  brigade,  as  before,  held 
Mitchell’s  Ford,  its  right  near  Longstreet’s  left,  its  left  extending 
in  the  direction  of  Cocke’s  right.  It  was  organized  as  at  the  end 


APPENDIX. 


421 


of  the  18th  of  July,  with  Jackson’s  brigade,  as  before  said,  as  a 
support. 

Cocke’s  brigade,  increased  by  seven  companies  of  the  Eighth 
(Hunton’s,)  three  companies  of  the  Forty-ninth  (Smith’s)  Virginia 
regiments,  two  companies  of  cavalry,  and  a battery,  under  Rogers, 
of  four  six-pounders,  occupied  the  line  in  front  and  rear  of  Bull  Run, 
extending  from  the  direction  of  Bonham’s  left,  and  guarding  Island, 
Ball’s  and  Lewis’s  Fords,  to  the  right  of  Evan’s  demi-brigade,  near 
the  Stone  Bridge,  and  its  left  covered  a farm  ford  about  one  mile 
above  the  bridge. 

Stuart’s  cavalry,  some  300  men,  of  the  Army  of  the  Shenandoah, 
guarded  the  level  ground  extending  in  rear  from  Bonham’s  left  to 
Cocke’s  right. 

Two  companies  of  Radford’s  cavalry  were  held  in  reserve  a 
short  distance  in  rear  of  Mitchell’s  Ford,  his  left  extending  in 
the  direction  of  Stuart’s  right.  Colonel  Pendleton’s  reserve 
battery  of  eight  pieces  was  temporarily  placed  in  rear  of  Bon- 
ham’s extreme  left.  Major  Walton’s  reserve  battery  of  five  guns 
was  in  position  on  McLean’s  farm,  in  a piece  of  woods  in  rear  of 
Bee’s  right. 

Hampton’s  Legion,  of  six  companies  of  infantry,  600  strong, 
having  arrived  that  morning  by  the  cars  from  Richmond,  was  subse- 
quently, as  soon  as  it  arrived,  ordered  forward  to  a position  in  the 
immediate  vicinity  of  the  Lewis  house  as  a support  for  any  troops 
engaged  in  that  quarter. 

The  effective  force  of  all  arms  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  on 
that  eventful  morning,  including  the  garrison  at  Camp  Pickens,  did  not 
exceed  21,833  and  twenty-nine  guns.  The  Army  of  the  Shenandoah, 
ready  for  action  on  the  field,  may  be  set  at  6000  and  twenty  guns. 
(That  is,  when  the  battle  began.  Smith’s  brigade  and  Fisher’s  North 
Carolina  came  up  later,  and  made  total  of  Army  of  the  Shenandoah 
engaged,  of  all  arms,  8334.  Hill’s  Virginia  Regiment,  550  men, 
also  arrived,  but  was  posted  as  reserve  to  right  flank.)  The  brigade 
of  General  Holmes  mustered  about  1265  bajmnets,  six  guns,  and  a 
company  of  cavalry  about  ninety  strong. 


422 


APPENDIX. 


Informed  at  5.30  a.  m.  by  Colonel  Evans  that  the  enemy 
had  deployed  some  1200  men  (these  were  what  Colonel  Evans 
saw  of  General  Schenck’s  brigade  of  General  Tyler’s  division  and 
two  other  heavy  brigades,  in  all,  over  9000  men  and  thirteen 
pieces  of  artillery — Carlisle’s  and  Ayre’s  batteries ; that  is,  900 
men  and  two  six-ponnders  confronted  by  9000  men  and 
thirteen  pieces  of  artillery  in  his  immediate  front,  I at  once 
ordered  him,  as  also  General  Cocke,  if  attacked,  to  maintain  their 
position  to  the  last  extremity. 

In  my  opinion  the  most  effective  method  of  relieving  that  flank 
was  by  a rapid,  determined  attack  with  my  right  wing  and  centre  on 
the  enemy’s  flank  and  rear  at  Centreville,  with  due  precautions 
against  the  advance  of  his  reserves  from  the  direction  of  Washington. 
By  such  a movement  I confidently  expected  to  achieve  a complete 
victory  for  my  country  by  12  m. 

These  new  dispositions  were  submitted  to  General  Johnston, 
who  fully  approved  them,  and  the  orders  for  their  immediate 
execution  were  at  once  issued. 

Brigadier-General  Ewell  was  directed  to  begin  the  movement, 
to  be  followed  and  supported  successively  by  Generals  D.  R.  Jones, 
Longstreet  and  Bonham,  respectively,  supported  by  their  several 
appointed  reserves.  The  cavalry,  under  Stuart  and  Radford,  were 
to  be  held  in  hand,  subject  to  future  orders  and  ready  for  employ- 
ment, as  might  be  required  by  the  exigencies  of  battle. 

About  8.30  a.  m.  General  Johnson  and  myself  transferred  our 
headquarters  to  a central  position,  about  a half  a mile  in  rear  of 
Mitchell’s  Ford,  whence  we  might  watch  the  course  of  events. 
Previously,  as  early  as  5.30,  the  Federalists  in  front  of  Evans’s 
position  (Stone  Bridge)  had  opened  with  a large  thirty-pounder  Parrott 
rifled  gun,  and  thirty  minutes  later  with  a moderate,  apparently 
tentative,  fire  from  a battery  of  rifled  pieces,  directed  first  in  front 
of  Evans’s,  and  then  in  the  direction  of  Cocke’s  position,  but  without 
drawing  a return  fire  and  discovery  of  our  positions,  chiefly  because 
in  that  quarter  we  had  nothing  but  eight  six-pounder  pieces  which 
could  not  reach  the  distant  enemy. 


APPENDIX. 


423 


As  the  Federalists  had  advanced  with  an  extended  line  of 
skirmishers  in  front  of  Evans,  that  officer  promptly  threw  forward 
the  two  flank  companies  of  the  Fourth  South  Carolina  regiment 
and  one  company  of  Wheat’s  Louisiana  battalion,  deployed  as 
skirmishers  to  cover  his  small  front.  An  occasional  scattering  fire 
resulted,  and  thus  the  two  armies  in  that  quarter  remained  for 
more  than  an  hour,  while  the  main  body  of  the  enemy  was  march- 


“ STONEWAU  ” JACKSON  IN  BATTLE. 

ing  his  devious  way  through  the  Big  Forest  to  take  our  forces  in 
the  flank  and  rear. 

By  8.30  a.  m.  Colonel  Evans,  having  become  satisfied  of  the 
counterfeit  character  of  the  movement  on  his  front,  and  persuaded 
of  an  attempt  to  turn  his  left  flank,  decided  to  change  his  position 
to  meet  the  enemy,  and  for  this  purpose  immediately  put  in  motion 
to  his  left  and  rear  six  companies  of  Sloan’s  Fourth  South  Carolina 


§§SH 





424 


APPENDIX. 


regiment,  Wheat’s  Louisiana  battalion’s  five  companies,  and  two 
six-pounders  of  Latham’s  battery,  leaving  four  companies  of  Sloan’s 
regiment  under  cover  as  the  sole  immediate  defence  of  the  Stone 
Bridge,  but  giving  information  to  General  Cocke  of  his  change  of 
position  and  the  reason  that  impelled  it. 

Following  a road  leading  by  the  old  Pittsylvania  (Carter)  man- 
sion, Colonel  Evans  formed  in  line  of  battle  some  four  hundred  yards 
in  rear,  as  he  advanced,  of  that  house,  his  guns  to  the  front  and 
in  position,  properly  supported  to  its  immediate  right.  Finding, 
however,  that  the  enemy  did  not  appear  on  that  road,  which  was  a 
branch  of  one  leading  by  Sudley  Springs  Ford  to  Brentsville  and 
Dumfries,  he  turned  abruptly  to  the  left,  and  marching  across  the 
fields  for  three-quarters  of  a mile,  about  9.30  a.  m.,  took  a position 
in  line  of  battle,  his  left,  Sloan’s  companies,  resting  on  the  main 
Brentsville  road  in  a shallow  ravine,  the  Louisiana  battalion  to  the 
right,  in  advance  some  two  hundred  yards,  a rectangular  copse  of 
wood  separating  them,  one  piece  of  his  artillery  planted  on  an 
eminence  some  several  hundred  yards  to  the  rear  of  Wheat’s  bat- 
talion, and  the  other  on  a ridge  near  and  in  rear  of  Sloan’s 
position,  commanding  a reach  of  the  road  just  in  front  of  the  line 
of  battle.  In  this  order  he  awaited  the  coming  of  the  masses  of  the 
enemy  now  drawing  near. 

In  the  meantime,  about  7 o’clock  a.  m.,  Jackson’s  brigade,  with 
Imboden’s  and  five  pieces  of  Walton’s  battery,  had  been  sent  to 
take  up  a position  along  Bull  Run,  to  guard  the  interval  between 
Cocke’s  right  and  Bonham’s  left,  with  orders  to  support  either  in 
case  of  need,  the  character  and  topographical  features  of  the  ground 
having  been  shown  to  General  Jackson  by  Captain  D.  B.  Harris,  of 
the  Virginia  Engineers,  of  this  army  corps.  So  much  of  Bee’s  and 
and  Bartow’s  brigades,  now  united,  as  had  arrived,  some  2800  muskets, 
had  also  been  sent  forward  to  the  support  of  the  position  of  the  Stone 
Bridge. 

The  enemy,  beginning  his  detour  from  the  turnpike  at  a point 
nearly  halfway  between  Stone  Bridge  and  Centreville,  had  pursued  a 
tortuous,  narrow  trace  of  a rarely  used  road  through  a dense  wood, 


APPENDIX. 


425 


the  greater  part  of  his  way,  until  near  the  Sudley  road.  A division 
under  Colonel  Hunter,  of  the  Federal  regular  army,  of  two  strong 
brigades,  was  in  the  advance,  followed  immediately  by  another  divi- 
sion, under  Colonel  Heintzelman,  of  three  brigades  and  seven 
companies  of  regular  cavalry  and  twenty-four  pieces  of  artillery, 
eighteen  of  which  were  rifled  guns.  This  column,  as  it  crossed 
Bull  Run,  numbered  over  16,000  men  of  all  arms  by  their  own 
accounts. 

Burnside’s  brigade,  which  here,  as  at  Fairfax  Courthouse,  led 
the  advance,  at  about  9.45  a.  m.,  debouched  from  a wood  in  sight 
of  Evans’s  position  some  five  hundred  yards  distant  from  Wheat’s 
battalion.  He  immediately  threw  forward  his  skirmishers  in  force, 
and  they  became  engaged  with  Wheat’s  command  and  the 
six-pounder  gun  under  Lieutenant  Leftwitch.  The  Federalists  at 
once  advanced — as  they  reported  officially — the  Second  Rhode 
Island  regiment  volunteers,  with  its  vaunted  battery  of  six  thirteen- 
pounder  rifled  guns.  Sloan’s  companies  were  then  brought  into 
action,  having  been  pushed  forward  through  the  woods.  The  enemy, 
soon  galled  and  staggered  by  the  fire  and  pressed  by  the  deter- 
mined valor  with  which  Wheat  handled  his  battalion  until 
he  was  desperately  wounded,  hastened  up  three  other  regiments 
of  the  brigade  and  two  Dahlgren  howitzers,  making  in  all 
quite  3500  bayonets  and  eight  pieces  of  artillery,  opposed  to 
less  than  800  men  and  two  six-pounder  guns.  Despite  the 
odds,  this  intrepid  command,  of  but  eleven  weak  companies, 
maintained  its  front  to  the  enemy  for  quite  an  hour,  aud  until 
General  Bee  came  to  their  aid  with  his  command.  The  heroic 
Bee,  with  a soldier’s  eye  and  recognition  of  the  situation  had 
previously  disposed  his  command  with  skill,  Imboden’s  battery 
having  been  admirably  placed  between  the  two  brigades,  under 
shelter,  behind  the  undulations  of  a hill  about  one  hundred  and 
fifty  yards  north  of  the  now  famous  Henry  house,  and  very  near 
where  he  subsequently  fell  mortally  wounded,  to  the  great  misfor- 
tune of  his  country,  but  after  deeds  of  deliberate  and  ever-memor- 
able  courage.  Meanwhile  the  enemy  had  pushed  forward  a battalion 


426 


APPENDIX. 


of  eight  companies  of  regular  infantry  and  one  of  their  batteries 
of  six  pieces  (four  rifled),  supported  by  four  companies  of  marines, 
to  increase  the  desperate  odds  against  which  Evans  and  his  men 
had  maintained  their  stand  with  an  almost  matchless  tenacity. 
General  Bee,  now  finding  Evans  sorely  pressed  under  the  crushing 
weight  of  the  masses  of  the  enemy,  at  the  call  of  Colonel  Evans 
threw  forward  his  whole  force  to  his  aid  across  a small  stream 
(Young’s  branch  and  valley),  and  engaged  the  Federalists  with 
impetuosity,  Imboden’s  battery  at  the  time  playing  from  his  well- 
chosen  position  with  brilliant  effect  with  spherical  case,  the  enemy 
having  first  opened  on  him  from  a rifled  battery  (probably  Griffin’s) 
with  elongated  cylindrical  shells,  which  flew  a few  feet  over  the 
heads  of  our  men  and  exploded  in  the  crest  of  the  hill  immediately 
in  rear. 

As  Bee  advanced  under  a severe  fire  he  placed  the  Seventh  and 
Eighth  Georgia  regiments,  under  the  chivalrous  Bartow,  at  about 
ii  a.  m.,  in  a wood  of  second-growth  pines,  to  the  right  and  front 
of  and  nearly  perpendicular  to  Evans’s  line  of  battle  ; the  Fourth 
Alabama  to  the  left  of  them,  along  a fence,  connecting  the  position 
of  the  Georgia  regiments  with  the  rectangular  copse  in  which 
Sloan’s  South  Carolina  companies  were  engaged,  and  into  which 
he  also  threw  the  Second  Mississippi.  A fierce  and  destructive 
conflict  now  ensued.  The  fire  was  withering  on  both  sides,  while 
the  enemy  swept  our  short  thin  lines  with  their  numerous  artillery, 
which,  according  to  their  official  reports  at  this  time  consisted  of 
at  least  ten  rifled  guns  and  four  howitzers.  For  an  hour  did  these 
stout-hearted  men  of  the  blended  commands  of  Bee,  Evans  and 
Bartow  breast  an  uninte-rmitting  battle  storm,  animated  surely  by 
something  more  than  ordinary  courage  of  even  the  bravest  men 
under  fire.  It  must  have  been  indeed  the  inspiration  of  the  cause 
and  consciousness  of  the  great  stake  at  issue  which  thus  nerved  and 
animated  one  and  all  to  stand  unawed  and  unshrinking  in  such 
extremity. 

Two  Federal  brigades  of  Heintzelman’s  division  were  now  brought 
into  action,  led  by  Rickett’s  superb  light  battery  of  six  ten-pounder 


APPENDIX. 


427 


rifled  guns,  which,  posted  on  an  eminence  to  the  right  of  the 
Sudley  Road,  opened  fire  on  Imboden’s  battery,  about  this  time  in- 
creased by  two  rifled  pieces  of  the  Washington  Artillery  under  Lieu- 
tenant Richardson,  and  already  the  mark  of  two  batteries,  which 
divided  their  fire  with  Imboden,  and  two  guns  under  Lieutenants 
Davidson  and  Leftwitch  of  Latham’s  battery,  posted  as  before  men- 
tioned. 

At  this  time  confronting  the  enemy  we  had  still  but  Evans’s 
eleven  companies  and  two  guns,  Bee’s  and  Bartow’s  four  regiments, 
the  two  companies  Eleventh  Mississippi,  under  Lieutenant-Colonel 
Liddell,  and  the  six  pieces  under  Imboden  and  Richardson.  The 
enemy  had  two  divisions  of  four  strong  brigades  including  seven- 
teen companies  of  regular  infantry,  cavalry  and  artillery,  four  com- 
panies of  marines,  and  twenty  pieces  of  artillery.  Against  these 
odds,  scarcely  credible,  our  advance  position  was  still  for  a while 
maintained,  and  the  enemy’s  ranks  constantly  broken  and  shattered 
under  the  scorching  fire  of  our  men ; but  fresh  regiments  of  the 
Federalists  came  upon  the  field.  Sherman’s  and  Keyes’s  brigades 
of  Tyler’s  division,  as  is  stated  in  their  reports,  numbering  over 
six  thousand  bayonets,  which  had  found  a passage  across  the  run 
about  eight  hundred  yards  above  the  stone  bridge,  threatened  our 
right.  Heavy  losses  had  now  been  sustained  on  our  side,  both  in 
numbers  and  in  the  personal  worth  of  the  slain.  The  Eighth 
Georgia  regiment  had  suffered  heavily,  being  exposed  as  it  took 
and  maintained  its  position,  to  a fire  from  the  enemy,  already 
posted  within  a hundred  yards  of  their  front  and  right,  sheltered 
by  fences  and  other  cover.  It  was  at  this  time  that  Lieutenant- 
Colonel  Gardner  was  severely  wounded,  as  also  several  other 
valuable  officers.  The  adjutant  of  the  regiment,  Lieutenant  Branch, 
was  killed,  and  the  horse  of  the  regretted  Bartow  was  shot  under 
him.  The  Fourth  Alabama  also  suffered  severely  from  the  deadly 
fire  of  the  thousands  of  muskets  which  they  so  dauntlessly  con- 
fronted under  the  immediate  leadership  of  Bee  himself.  Its  brave 
colonel  (E.  J.  Jones)  was  dangerously  wounded,  and  many  gallant 
officers  fell,  slain,  or  hors  de  combat. 


428 


APPENDIX. 


Now,  however,  with  the  surging  mass  of  over  fourteen  thou- 
sand Federal  infantry  pressing  on  their  front,  and  under  the  in- 
cessant fire  of  at  least  twenty  pieces  of  artillery,  with  the  fresh 
brigades  of  Sherman  and  Keyes  approaching,  the  latter  already  in 
musket  range,  our  lines  gave  back,  but  under  orders  from  General 
Bee.  The  enemy,  maintaining  their  fire,  pressed  their  swelling 
masses  onward  as  our  shattered  battalions  retired.  The  slaughter 
for  the  moment  was  deplorable,  and  has  filled  many  a Southern 
home  with  life-long  sorrow.  Under  this  inexorable  stress  the  retreat 
continued  until  arrested  by  the  energy  and  resolution  of  General 
Bee,  supported  by  Bartow  and  Evans,  just  in  rear  of  the  Robinson 
house,  and  Hampton’s  Legion,  which  had  been  already  advanced, 
and  was  in  position  near  it.  Imboden’s  battery,  which  had  been 
handled  with  marked  skill,  but  whose  men  were  almost  exhausted, 
and  the  two  pieces  of  Walton’s  battery,  under  Lieutenant  Richard- 
son, being  threatened  by  the  enemy’s  infantry  on  the  left  and  front, 
were  also  obliged  to  fall  back.  Imboden,  leaving  a disabled  piece 
on  the  ground,  retired  until  he  met  Jackson’s  brigade,  while  Rich- 
ardson joined  the  main  body  of  his  battery  near  the  Lewis  house. 

As  our  infantry  retired  from  the  extreme  front,  the  two  six- 
pounders  of  Latham’s  battery,  before  mentioned,  fell  back  with 
excellent  judgment  to  suitable  positions  in  the  rear,  where  an 
effective  fire  was  maintained  upon  the  still  advancing  lines  of  the 
Federalists,  with  damaging  effect,  until  their  ammunition  was  nearly 
exhausted,  when  they  too  joined  their  captain.  From  the  point, 
previously  indicated,  where  General  Johnston  and  myself  had  estab- 
lished our  headquarters,  we  heard  the  continuous  roll  of  musketry 
and  the  sustained  din  of  the  artillery,  which  announced  the  serious 
outburst  of  the  battle  on  our  left  flank,  and  we  anxiously  but 
confidently  awaited  similar  sounds  of  conflict  from  our  front  at 
Centreville,  resulting  from  the  prescribed  attack  in  that  quarter  by 
our  right  wing. 

At  10.30  a.  m.,  however,  this  expectation  was  dissipated  from 
Brigadier-General  Ewell  informing  me,  to  my  profound  disappoint- 
ment, that  my  orders  for  his  advance  had  miscarried,  but  in 


APPENDIX. 


429 


consequence  of  a communication  from  General  D.  R.  Jones  he  had 
just  thrown  his  brigade  across  the  stream  at  Union  Mills.  But,  in 
my  judgment,  it  was  now  too  late  for  the  effective  execution  of 
the  contemplated  movement,  which  must  have  required  quite  three 
hours  for  the  troops  to  get  into  position  for  the  attack.  Therefore 
it  became  immediately  necessary  to  depend  on  new  combinations 
and  other  dispositions  suited  to  the  now  pressing  exigency.  The 
movement  of  the  right  and  centre,  already  begun  by  Jones  and 
Longstreet,  was  at  once  countermanded,  with  the  sanction  of 
General  Johnston,  and  we  arranged  to  meet  the  enemy  on  the  field 
he  had  chosen  to  give  us  battle.  Under  these  circumstances  our 
reserves  not  already  in  movement  were  ordered  up  to  support  our 
left  flank,  namely,  Holmes’s  two  regiments,  a battery  of  artillery, 
under  Captain  Lindsay  Walker,  of  six  guns,  and  Early’s  brigade. 
Two  regiments  from  Bonham’s  brigade,  with  Kemper’s  four  six- 
pounders,  were  also  called  for  and,  with  the  sanction  of  General 
Johnston,  Generals  Ewell,  Jones  (D.  R.),  Longstreet  and  Bonham 
were  directed  to  make  a demonstration  to  their  several  fronts,  to 
retain  and  engross  the  enemy’s  reserves  and  any  forces  on  their 
flank  and  at  and  around  Centreville.  Previously  our  respective 
chiefs  of  staff,  Major  Rhett  and  Colonel  Jordan,  had  been  left  at 
my  headquarters  to  hasten  up  and  give  directions  to  any  troops 
that  might  arrive  from  Manassas. 

The  orders  having  been  duly  despatched  by  staff  officers,  at 
11.30  a.  m.  General  Johnston  and  myself  set  out  for  the  immediate 
field  of  action,  which  we  reached  in  the  rear  of  the  Robinson  and 
Widow  Henry’s  houses  at  about  12  m.,  and  just  as  the  commands 
of  Bee,  Bartow  and  Evans  had  taken  shelter  in  a wooded  ravine 
behind  the  former,  stoutly  held  at  the  time  by  Hampton  with  his 
Legion,  which  had  made  a stand  there  after  having  previously  been 
as  far  forward  as  the  turnpike,  where  Lieutenant-Colonel  Johnston, 
an  officer  of  brilliant  promise,  was  killed  and  other  severe  losses 
were  sustained.  Before  our  arrival  upon  the  scene  General  Jackson 
had  moved  with  his  brigade  of  five  Virginia  regiments  from  his 
position  in  reserve,  and  had  judiciously  taken  post  below  the  brim 


43° 


APPENDIX. 


of  the  plateau,  nearly  east  of  the  Henry  house  and  to  the  left  of 
the  ravine  and  woods  occupied  by  the  mingled  remants  of  Bee’s 
Bartow’s  and  Evans’s  commands,  with  Imboden’s  battery  and  two 
of  Stanard’s  pieces  placed  so  as  to  play  upon  the  oncoming  enemy, 
supported  in  the  immediate  rear  by  Colonel  J.  F.  Preston’s  and 
Lieutenant-Colonel  Echol’s  regiments,  on  the  right  by  Harper’s 
and  on  the  left  by  Allen’s  and  Cummings’s  regiments. 

As  soon  as  General  Johnston  and  myself  reached  the  field  we 
were  occupied  with  the  reorganization  of  the  heroic  troops,  whose 
previous  stand,  with  scarce  a parallel,  has  nothing  more  valiant  in 
all  the  pages  of  history,  and  whose  losses  fitly  tell  why  at  length 
their  ranks  had  lost  their  cohesion.  It  was  now  that  General 
Johnston  impressively  and  gallantly  charged  to  the  front,  with  the 
colors  of  the  Fourth  Alabama  regiment  by  his  side,  all  the  field 
officers  of  the  regiment  having  been  previously  disabled.  Shortly 
afterward  I placed  S.  R.  Gist,  adjutant  and  inspector-general  of 
South  Carolina,  a volunteer  aid  of  General  Bee,  in  command  of  this 
regiment,  and  who  led  it  again  to  the  front  as  became  its  pre- 
vious behavior. 

As  soon  as  we  had  thus  rallied  and  disposed  our  forces  I urged 
General  Johnston  to  leave  the  immediate  conduct  of  the  field  to 
me,  while  he,  repairing  to  “ Portici,”  the  Lewis  hoiise,  should  urge 
reinforcements  forward.  At  first  he  was  unwilling,  but  reminded 
that  one  of  us  must  do  so,  and  that  properly  it  was  his  place,  he 
reluctantly,  but  fortunately,  complied;  fortunately  because  from  that 
position,  by  his  energy  and  sagacity,  his  keen  perception  and  antici- 
pation of  my  needs,  he  so  directed  as  to  insure  the  success  of  the 
day. 

As  General  Johnston  departed  for  “ Portici,”  Colonel  Bartow  re- 
ported to  me  with  the  remains  of  the  Seventh  Georgia  Volunteers, 
Gartrell’s,  which  I ordered  him  to  post  the  left  of  Jackson’s  line 
in  the  edge  of  a belt  of  pines  bordering  the  southeastern  rim 
of  the  plateau,  on  which  the  battle  was  now  to  rage  so  long  and 
so  fiercely.  Colonel  William  Smith’s  battalion  of  the  Forty-ninth 
Virginia  Volunteers  having  also  come  up  by  my  orders,  I placed 


APPENDIX. 


431 


it  on  the  left  of  Gartrell’s,  as  my  extreme  left  at  the  time. 
Repairing  then  to  the  right,  I placed  Hampton’s  Legion,  which 
had  suffered  greatly,  on  that  flank,  somewhat  to  the  rear  of  Har- 
per’s regiment,  and  also  the  seven  companies  of  the  Eighth  (Huuton’s) 
Virginia  regiment,  which,  detached  from  Cocke’s  brigade  by  my 
orders  and  those  of  General  Johnston,  had  opportunely  reached  the 
ground.  These  with  Harper’s  regiment  constituted  a reserve  to 
protect  our  right  flank  from  an  advance  of  the  enemy  from  the 
quarter  of  the  Stone  Bridge,  and  served  as  a support  for  the  line 
of  battle  which  was  formed  on  the  right  by  Bee’s  and  Evans’s 
commands,  in  the  centre  by  four  regiments  of  Jackson’s  brigade, 
• with  Imboden’s  four  six-pounders,  Walton’s  five  guns  (two  rifled),, 
two  guns  (one  piece  rifled)  of  Stanard’s  and  two  six-pounders  of 
Rogers’s  battery,  the  latter  under  Lieutenant  Heaton,  and  on  the 
left  by  Gartrell’s  reduced  ranks  and  Colonel  Smith’s  battalion, 
subsequently  reinforced,  Falkner’s  Second  Mississippi  regiment,, 
and  by  another  regiment  of  the  Army  of  the  Shenandoah,  just 
arrived  upon  the  field — the  Sixth  (Fisher’s)  North  Carolina.  Con- 
fronting the  enemy  at  this  time  my  forces  numbered  at  most  not 
more  than  6500  infantry  and  artillery,  with  but  thirteen  pieces  of 
artillery  and  two  companies  (Carter’s  and  Hoge’s)  of  Stuart’s  cavalry. 

The  enemy’s  force  now  bearing  hotly  and  confidently  down  on 
our  position,  regiment  after  regiment  of  the  best-equipped  men  that 
ever  took  the  field,  according  to  their  own  official  history  of  the 
day,  was  formed  of  Colonels  Hunter’s  and  Heintzelman’s  divisions, 
Colonels  Sherman’s  and  Keyes’s  brigades  of  Tyler’s  division, 
and  of  the  formidable  batteries  of  Ricketts,  Griffin  and  Arnold 
(regulars),  and  Second  Rhode  Island  and  two  Dahlgren  howitzers 
— a force  of  over  20,000  infantry,  seven  companies  of  regular  cavalry 
and  twenty-four  pieces  of  improved  artillery.  At  the  same  time  perilous 
heavy  reserves  of  infantry  and  artillery  hung  in  the  distance  around 
the  Stone  Bridge,  Mitchell’s,  Blackburn’s  and  Union  Mills  Fords, 
visibly  ready  to  fall  upon  us  ; and  I was  also  assured  of  the  exist- 
ence of  other  heavy  corps  at  and  around  Centreville  and  elsewffiere 
within  convenient  supporting  distance. 


432 


APPENDIX. 


Fully  conscious  of  this  portentious  disparity  of  force,  as  I 
posted  the  lines  for  the  encounter,  I sought  to  infuse  into  the  hearts 
of  my  officers  and  men  the  confidence  and  determined  spirit  of 
resistance  to  this  wicked  invasion  of  the  homes  of  a free  people 
which  I felt.  I informed  them  that  reinforcements  would  rapidly 
come  to  their  support,  and  that  we  must  at  all  hazards  hold  our 
posts  until  reinforced.  I reminded  them  that  we  fought  for  our 
homes,  our  firesides  and  for  the  independence  of  our  country.  I 
urged  them  to  the  resolution  of  victory  or  death  on  that  field. 
These  sentiments  were  loudly  cheered  wheresoever  proclaimed,  and 
I then  felt  reassured  of  the  unconquerable  spirit  of  that  army, 
which  would  enable  us  to  wrench  victory  from  the  host  then 
threatening  us  with  destruction. 

Oh  ! my  country ! I would  readily  have  sacrificed  my  life  and 
those  of  all  the  brave  men  around  me  to  save  your  honor  and  to 
maintain  your  independence  from  the  degrading  yoke  which  those 
ruthless  invaders  had  come  to  impose  and  render  perpetual ; and 
the  day’s  issue  has  assured  me  that  such  emotions  must  have  ani- 
mated all  under  my  command. 

In  the  meantime  the  enemy  had  seized  upon  the  plateau  on 
which  Robinson’s  and  the  Henry  houses  are  situated — the  position 
first  occupied  in  the  morning  by  General  Bee  before  advancing  to 
the  support  of  Evans.  Ricketts’s  battery  of  six  rifled  guns,  the 
pride  of  the  Federalists,  the  object  of  their  unstinted  expenditure 
in  outfit,  and  the  equally  powerful  regular  light  battery  of  Griffin, 
were  brought  forward  and  placed  in  immediate  action,  after  having, 
conjointly  with  the  batteries  already  mentioned,  played  from  former 
positions  with  destructive  effect  upon  our  forward  battalions. 

The  topographical  features  of  the  plateau,  now  become  the 
stage  of  the  contending  armies,  must  be  described  in  outline.  A 
glance  at  the  map  will  show  that  it  is  enclosed  on  three  sides  by 
small  water-courses,  which  empty  into  Bull  Run  within  a few  yards 
of  each  other,  a half-mile  to  the  south  of  the  Stone  Bridge.  Rising 
to  an  elevation  of  quite  one  hundred  feet  above  the  level  of  Bull 
Run  at  the  bridge,  it  falls  off  on  three  sides  to  the  level  of  the 


APPENDIX. 


433 


inclosing  streams  in  gentle  slopes,  but  which  are  furrowed  by- 
ravines  of  irregular  direction  and  length,  and  studded  with  clumps 
and  patches  of  young  pines  and  oaks.  The  general  direction  of 
the  crest  of  the  plateau  is  oblique  to  the  course  of  Bull  Run  in 
that  quarter,  and  to  the  Brentsville  and  Turnpike  Roads,  which 
intersect  each  other  at  right  angles.  Immediately  surrounding  the 
two  houses  before  mentioned  are  small  open  fields  of  irregular 
outline,  not  exceeding  one  hundred  and  fifty  acres  in  extent.  The 
houses  occupied  at  the  time,  the  one  by  the  Widow  Henry,  and  the 
free  negro  Robinson,  are  small  wooden  buildings,  the  latter  densely 
embowered  in  trees  and  environed  by  a double  row  of  fences  on 
two  sides.  Around  the  eastern  and  southern  brow  of  the  plateau 
an  almost  unbroken  fringe  of  second-growth  pines  gave  excellent 
shelter  for  our  marksmen,  who  availed  themselves  of  it  with  the 
most  satisfactory  skill.  To  the  west,  adjoining  the  fields,  a broad 
belt  of  oaks  extends  directly  across  the  crest  on  both  sides  of  the 
Sudley  Road,  in  which  during  the  battle  regiments  of  both  armies 
met  and  contended  for  the  mastery.  From  the  open  ground  of 
this  plateau  the  view  embraces  a wide  expanse  of  woods  and  gently 
undulating  open  country  of  broad  grass  and  grain  fields  in  all 
directions,  including  the  scene  of  Evans’s  and  Bee’s  recent  encoun- 
ter with  the  enemy,  some  twelve  hundred  yards  to  the  northward. 

In  reply  to  the  play  of  the  enemy’s  batteries  our  own  artillery 
had  not  been  either  idle  or  unskillful.  The  ground  occupied  by  our 
guns,  on  a level  with  that  held  by  the  batteries  of  the  enemy,  was  an 
open  space  of  limited  extent,  behind  a low  undulation  j ust  at  the  eastern 
verge  of  the  plateau,  some  five  or  six  hundred  yards  from  the  Henry 
house.  Here,  as  before  said,  thirteen  pieces,  mostly  six-pounders, 
were  maintained  in  action  ; the  several  batteries  of  Imboden,  Stanard, 
Pendleton  (Rockbridge  Artillery)  and  Alburtis,  of  the  Army  of  the 
Shenandoah,  and  five  guns  of  Walton’s  and  Heaton’s  section  of 
Roger’s  battery,  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  alternating  to  some 
extent  with  each  other,  and  taking  part  as  needed  ; all  from  the 
outset  displaying  that  marvelous  capacity  of  our  people  as  artillerists 
which  has  made  them,  it  would  appear,  at  once  the  terror  and 
28 


434 


APPENDIX. 


admiration  of  the  enemy.  As  was  soon  apparent,  the  Federalists  had 
suffered  severely  from  our  artillery  and  from  the  fire  of  our  musketry 
on  the  right,  and  especially  from  the  left  flank,  placed  under  cover, 
within  whose  galling  range  they  had  been  advanced ; and  we  are 
told  in  their  official  reports  how  regiment  after  regiment  thrown  for- 
ward to  dislodge  us  was  broken,  never  to  recover  its  entire  organiza- 
tion on  that  field. 

In  the  meantime,  also,  two  companies  of  Stuart’s  cavalry  (Car- 
ter’s and  Hoge’s)  made  a dashing  charge,  down  the  Ceutreville  and 
Sudley  Road,  upon  the  Fire  Zouaves,  then  the  enemy’s  right  on  the 
plateau,  which  added  to  the  disorder  wrought  by  our  musketry  on  that 
flank.  But  still  the  press  of  the  enemy  was  heavy  in  that  quarter 
of  the  field,  as  fresh  troops  were  thrown  forward  to  outflank  us,  and 
some  three  guns  of  a battery,  in  an  attempt  to  obtain  a position, 
apparently  to  enfilade  our  batteries,  were  thrown  so  close  to  the 
Thirty-third  regiment,  Jackson’s  brigade,  that  that  regiment,  spring- 
ing forward,  seized  them,  but  with  severe  loss,  and  was  subsequently 
driven  back  by  an  overpowering  force  of  Federal  musketry. 

Now,  full  2 o’clock  p.  m.,  I gave  the  order  for  the  right  of  my 
line,  except  my  reserves,  to  advance  to  recover  the  plateau.  It  was 
done  with  uncommon  resolution  and  vigor,  and  at  the  same  time 
Jackson’s  brigade  pierced  the  enemy’s  centre  with  the  determination 
of  veterans  and  the  spirit  of  men  who  fought  for  a sacred  cause  ; but 
it  suffered  seriously.  With  equal  spirit  the  other  parts  of  the  line 
made  the  onset,  and  the  Federal  lines  were  broken  and  swept  back  at 
all  points  from  the  open  ground  of  the  plateau.  Rallying  soon, 
however,  as  they  were  strongly  reinforced  by  fresh  regiments,  the 
Federalists  returned,  and  by  weight  of  numbers  pressed  our  lines 
back,  recovered  their  ground  and  guns,  and  renewed  the  offensive. 

By  this  time,  between  half-past  two  and  three  o’clock  p.  m.,  our 
reinforcements  pushed  forward,  and  directed  by  General  Johnston  to 
the  required  quarter,  were  at  hand  just  as  I had  ordered  forward,  to  a 
second  effort  for  the  recovery  of  the  disputed  plateau,  the  whole  line, 
including  my  reserve,  which  at  this  crisis  of  the  battle  I felt  called 
upon  to  lead  in  person.  This  attack  was  general,  and  was  shared  in 


APPENDIX. 


435 


by  every  regiment  then  in  the  field,  including  the  Sixth  (Fisher’s) 
North  Carolina  regiment,  which  had  just  come  up  and  taken  position 
on  the  immediate  left  of  the  Forty-ninth  Virginia  regiment.  The 
whole  open  ground  was  again  swept  clear  of  the  enemy,  and  the 
plateau  around  the  Flenry  and  Robinson  houses  remained  finally  in 
our  possession,  with  the  greater  part  of  Ricketts’s  and  Griffin’s  bat- 
teries, and  a flag  of  the  First  Michigan  regiment,  captured  by  the 
Twenty-seventh  regiment,  Lieutenant-Colonel  Echols,  of  Jackson’s 
brigade. 

This  part  of  the  day  was  rich  with  deeds  of  individual  coolness 
and  dauntless  conduct,  as  well  as  well-directed  embodied  resolution 
and  bravery,  but  fraught  with  the  loss  to  the  service  of  the  country 
of  lives  of  inestimable  preciousness  at  this  juncture.  The  brave 
Bee  was  mortally  wounded  at  the  head  of  the  Fourth  Alabama  and 
some  Mississippians.  In  the  open  field  near  the  Henry  house,  a few 
yards  distant,  the  promising  life  of  Bartow,  while  leading  the  Seventh 
Georgia  regiment,  was  quenched  in  blood.  Colonel  F.  J.  Thomas, 
acting  chief  of  ordnance,  of  General  Johnston’s  staff,  after  gallant 
conduct  and  most  efficient  service,  was  also  slain.  Colonel  Fisher, 
Sixth  North  Carolina,  likewise  fell,  after  soldierly  behavior  at  the 
head  of  his  regiment  with  ranks  greatly  thinned. 

Withers’s  Eighteenth  regiment,  of  Cocke’s  brigade,  had  come 
up  in  time  to  follow  this  charge,  and  in  conjunction  with  Hampton’s 
Legion,  captured  several  rifled  pieces,  which  may  have  fallen  pre- 
viously in  possession  of  some  of  our  troops,  but  if  so  had  been 
recovered  by  the  enemy.  These  pieces  were  immediately  turned  and 
effectively  served  on  distant  masses  of  the  enemy  by  the  hands  of 
some  of  our  officers. 

While  the  enemy  had  thus  been  driven  back  on  our  right  entirely 
across  the  turnpike  and  beyond  Young’s  Branch  on  our  left,  the 
woods  yet  swarmed  with  them,  when  reinforcements  opportunely 
arrived  in  quick  succession  and  took  position  in  that  portion  of  the 
field.  Kershaw’s  Second  and  Cash’s  Eighth  South  Carolina  regi- 
ments, which  had  arrived  soon  after  Withers’s,  were  led  through 
the  oaks  just  east  of  the  Sudley-Brentsville  Road,  brushing  some  of 


436 


APPENDIX. 


the  enemy  before  them,  and  taking  an  advantageous  position  along 
and  west  of  that  road,  opened  with  much  skill  and  effect  on  bodies 
of  the  enemy  that  had  been  rallied  under  cover  of  a strong  Federal 
brigade  posted  on  a plateau  in  the  southwest  angle  formed  by  inter- 
section of  the  turnpike  with  the  Sudley-Brentsville  road.  Among 
the  troops  thus  engaged  were  the  Federal  regular  infantry. 

At  the  same  time  Kemper’s  battery,  passing  northward  by  the 
Sudley-Brentsville  road,  took  position  on  the  open  space,  under 
orders  of  Colonel  Kershaw,  near  where  an  enemy’s  battery  had 
been  captured,  and  was  opened  with  effective  results  upon  the  Fed- 
eral right,  then  the  mark  also  of  Kershaw’s  and  Cash’s  regiments. 
Preston’s  Twenty-eighth  regiment,  of  Cocke’s  brigade,  had  by  that 
time  entered  the  same  body  of  oaks,  and  encountered  some  Michigan 
troops,  capturing  their  brigade  commander,  Colonel  Wilcox. 

Another  important  accession  to  our  forces  had  also  occurred 
about  the  same  time,  3 o’clock  p.  m.  Brigadier-General  E.  K. 
Smith,  with  some  1700  infantry  of  Elzey’s  brigade  of  the  Army  of 
the  Shenandoah,  and  Beckham’s  batter}^,  came  upon  the  field  from 
Camp  Pickens,  Manassas,  where  they  had  arrived  by  railroad  at 
noon.  Directed  in  person  by  General  Johnston  to  the  left,  then  so 
much  endangered,  on  reaching  a position  in  rear  of  the  oak  woods 
south  of  the  Henry  house  and  immediately  east  of  the  Sudley  road, 
General  Smith  was  disabled  by  a severe  wound,  and  his  valuable 
services  were  lost  at  that  critical  juncture;  but  the  command 
devolved  upon  a meritorious  officer  of  experience,  Colonel  Elzey, 
who  led  his  infantry  at  once  somewhat  farther  to  the  left,  in  the 
direction  of  the  Chinn  house,  across  the  road,  through  the  oaks 
skirting  the  west  side  of  the  road,  and  around  which  he  sent  the 
battery  under  Lieutenant  Beckham.  This  officer  took  up  a most 
favorable  position  near  that  house,  whence  with  a clear  view  of  the 
Federal  right  and  centre,  filling  the  open  fields  to  the  west  of  the 
Sudley-Brentsville  road,  and  gently  sloping  southward,  he  opened 
fire  with  his  battery  upon  them  with  deadly  and  damaging  effect. 

Colonel  Early,  who  by  some  mischance  did  not  receive  orders 
until  two  o’clock  which  had  been  sent  him  at  noon,  came  on  the 


APPENDIX. 


437 


ground  immediately  after  Elzey,  with  Kemper’s  Seventh  Virginia, 
Hays’s  Seventh  Louisiana  and  Barksdale’s  Thirteenth  Mississippi 
regiments.  This  brigade,  by  the  personal  direction  of  General 
Johnston,  was  marched  by  the  Holkham  house  across  the  fields  to 
the  left,  entirely  around  the  woods  through  which  Elzey  had  passed, 
and  under  a severe  fire,  into  a position  in  line  of  battle  near 
Chinn’s  house,  outflanking  the  enemy’s  right. 

iVt  this  time,  about  3.30  p.  m.,  the  enemy,  driven  back  on  their 
left  and  centre,  and  brushed  from  the  woods  bordering  the  Sudley 
road,  south  and  west  of  the  Henry  house,  had  formed  a line  of 
battle  of  truly  formidable  proportions,  of  crescent  outline,  reaching 
on  their  left  from  vicinity  of  Pittsylvania  (the  old  Carter  mansion), 
b}r  Mathews’s  and  in  rear  of  Dogan’s,  across  the  turnpike  near  to 
Chinn’s  house.  The  woods  and  fields  were  filled  with  their  masses 
of  infantry  and  their  carefully  preserved  cavalry.  It  was  a truly 
magnificent,  though  redoubtable,  spectacle  as  they  threw  forward  in 
fine  style,  on  the  broad,  gentle  slopes  of  the  ridge  occupied  by 
their  main  lines,  a cloud  of  skirmishers,  preparator}^  for  another 
attack. 

But  as  Early  formed  his  line,  and  Beckham’s  pieces  played 
upon  the  right  of  the  enemy,  Elzey ’s  brigade,  Gibbon’s  Tenth  Vir- 
ginia, Lieutenant-Colonel  Stewart’s  First  Maryland,  and  Vaughn’s 
Third  Tennessee  regiments,  Cash’s  Eighth  and  Kershaw’s  Second 
South  Carolina,  Withers’s  Eighteenth  and  Preston’s  Twenty-eighth 
Virginia  advanced  in  an  irregular  line,  almost  simultaneously,  with 
great  spirit,  from  their  several  positions  upon  the  front  and  flanks 
of  the  enemy  in  their  quarter  of  the  field.  At  the  same  time,  too, 
Early  resolutely  assailed  their  right  flank  and  rear.  Under  this 
combined  attack  the  enemy  was  soon  forced,  first,  over  the  narrow 
plateau  in  the  southern  angle  made  by  the  two  roads  so  often 
mentioned,  into  a patch  of  woods  on  its  western  slope,  thence  back 
over  Young’s  Branch  and  the  turnpike  into  the  fields  of  the  Dogan 
farm  and  rearward,  in  extreme  disorder,  in  all  available  directions 
toward  Bull  Run.  The  rout  had  now  become  general  and  com- 
plete. 


438 


APPENDIX. 


About  the  time  that  Elzey  and  Early  were  entering  into  action 
a column  of  the  enemy  (Keyes’s  brigade  of  Tyler’s  division)  made 
its  way  across  the  turnpike  between  Bull  Run  and  the  Robinson 
house,  under  cover  of  a wood  and  brow  of  the  ridges,  apparently  to 
turn  my  right,  but  was  easily  repulsed  by  a few  shots  from  Latham’s 
battery,  now  united  and  placed  in  position  by  Captain  D.  B.  Harris, 
of  Virginia  Engineers,  whose  services  during  the  day  became  his 
character  as  an  able,  cool  and  skillful  officer,  and  from  Alburtis's 
battery,  opportunely  ordered  by  General  Jackson  to  a position  to 
the  right  of  Latham’s,  on  a hill  commanding  the  line  of  approach 
of  the  enemy,  and  supported  by  portions  of  regiments  collected 
together  by  the  staff  officers  of  General  Johnston  and  myself. 

Early’s  brigade  meanwhile,  joined  by  the  Nineteenth  Virginia 
regiment,  Lieutenant  Colonel  Strange,  of  Cocke’s  brigade,  pursued 
the  now  panic-stricken,  fugitive  enemy.  Stuart,  with  his  cavalry, 
and  Beckham,  had  also  taken  up  the  pursuit  along  the  road  by 
which  the  enemy  had  come  upon  the  field  that  morning,  but  soon, 
cumbered  by  prisoners  who  thronged  his  way,  the  former  was  unable 
to  attack  the  mass  of  the  fast-fleeing,  frantic  Federalists.  Withers’s, 
R.  T.  Preston’s,  Cash’s  and  Kershaw’s  regiments,  Hampton’s  Legion 
and  Kemper’s  battery  also  pursued  along  the  Warrenton  road  by 
the  Stone  Bridge,  the  enemy  having  opportunely  opened  a way  for 
them  through  the  heavy  abatis  which  my  troops  had  made  on  the 
west  side  of  the  bridge  several  days  before  ; but  this  pursuit  was 
soon  recalled  in  consequence  of  a false  report  which  unfortunately 
reached  us  that  the  enemy’s  reserves,  known  to  be  fresh  and  of 
considerable  strength,  were  threatening  the  position  of  Union  Mills 
Ford. 

Colonel  Radford,  with  six  companies  of  Virginia  cavalry,  was 
also  ordered  by  General  Johnston  to  cross  Bull  Run  and  attack 
the  enemy  from  the  direction  of  Lewis’s  house.  Conducted  by  one 
of  my  aids,  Colonel  Chisholm,  by  the  Lewis  Ford  to  the  immediate 
vicinity  of  the  Suspension  Bridge,  he  charged  a battery  with  great 
gallantry,  took  Colonel  Corcoran,  of  the  Sixty-ninth  Regiment  of 
New  York  Volunteers,  a prisoner,  and  captured  the  Federal  colors 


APPENDIX. 


439 


of  that  regiment,  as  well  as  a number  of  the  enemy.  He  lost, 
however,  a promising  officer  of  his  regiment,  Captain  Winston  Rad- 
ford. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  Munford  also  led  some  companies  of  cavalry 
in  hot  pursuit,  and  rendered  material  service  in  the  capture  of 
prisoners,  and  of  cannon,  horses,  ammunition,  etc.,  abandoned  by 
the  enemy  in  their  flight.  Captain  Lay’s  company  of  the  Powhatan 
Troops  and  Utterbaek’s  Rangers,  Virginia  volunteers,  attached 
to  my  person,  did  material  service  under  Captain  Lay  in 
rallying  troops  broken  for  the  time  by  the  onset  of  the  enemy’s 
masses. 

During  the  period  of  the  momentous  events,  fraught  with  the 
weal  of  our  country,  which  were  passing  on  the  blood-stained  plateau 
along  the  Sudley  and  Warrenton  roads,  other  portions  of  the  line 
of  Bull  Run  had  not  been  void  of  action  of  momeut  and  of  influence 
on  the  general  result. 

While  Colonel  Evans  and  his  sturdy  band  were  holding  at  bay 
the  Federal  advance  beyond  the  turnpike,  the  enemy  made  repeated 
demonstrations  with  artillery  and  infantry  upon  the  line  of  Cocke’s 
brigade,  with  the  serious  intention  of  forcing  the  position,  as  General 
Sehenck  admits  in  his  report.  They  were  driven  back  with  severe 
loss  by  Latham’s  (a  section)  and  Rogers’s  four  six-pounders,  and 
were  so  impressed  with  the  strength  of  that  line  as  to  be  held  in 
check  and  inactive,  even  after  it  had  been  stripped  of  all  its  troops 
but  one  company  of  the  Nineteenth  Virginia  regiment,  under 
Captain  Duke,  a meritorious  officer ; and  it  is  worthy  of  notice 
that  in  this  encounter  of  our  six-pounder  guns,  handled  by  our  volun- 
teer artillerists,  they  had  worsted  such  a notorious  adversary  as 
the  Ayres  (formerly  Sherman’s)  battery,  which  quit  the  contest 
under  the  illusion  that  it  had  weightier  metal  than  its  own  to 
contend  with. 

The  centre  brigades,  Bonham’s  and  Longstreet’s,  of  the  line 
of  Bull  Run,  if  not  closely  engaged,  were,  nevertheless,  exposed  for 
much  of  the  day  to  an  annoying,  almost  incessant,  fire  of  artillery 
of  long  range ; but  by  a steady,  veteranlike  maintenance  of  their 


440 


APPENDIX. 


positions  they  held  virtually  paralyzed  all  day  two  strong  brigades 
of  the  enemy,  with  their  batteries  (four)  of  rifled  guns. 

As  before  said,  two  regiments  of  Bonham’s  brigade — Second 
and  Eighth  South  Carolina  Volunteers — and  Kemper’s  battery 
took  a distinguished  part  in  the  battle.  The  remainder — Third 
(Williams’s),  Seventh  (Bacon’s)  South  Carolina  Volunteers,  the 
Eleventh  (Kirkland’s)  North  Carolina  regiment,  six  companies  of 
the  Eighth  Louisiana  Volunteers,  Shields’s  battery,  and  one  section 
of  Walton’s  battery,  under  Lieutenant  Garnett — whether  in  holding 
their  post  or  taking  up  the  pursuit,  officers  and  men,  discharged 
their  duty  with  credit  and  promise. 

Longstreet’s  brigade,  pursuant  to  orders  prescribing  his  part 
of  the  operations  of  the  centre  and  right  wing,  was  thrown  across 
Bull  Run  early  in  the  morning,  and  under  a severe  fire  of  artillery 
was  skillfully  disposed  for  an  assault  of  the  enemy’s  batteries  in 
that  quarter,  but  was  withdrawn  subsequently,  in  consequence  of 
the  change  of  plan  already  mentioned  and  explained.  The  troops 
of  this  brigade  were:  First  (Major  Skinner),  Eleventh  (Garland’s), 
Twenty-fourth  (Lieutenant-Colonel  Hairston),  Seventeenth  (Corse’s) 
Virginia  regiments ; Fifth  North  Carolina  (Lieutenant-Colonel 
Jones)  and  Whitehead’s  company  of  Virginia  cavalry.  Through- 
out the  day  these  troops  evinced  the  most  soldierly  spirit. 

After  the  rout,  having  been  ordered  by  General  Johnston  in 
the  direction  of  Centreville  in  pursuit,  these  brigades  advanced 
nearly  to  that  place,  when,  darkness  intervening,  General  Bonham 
thought  it  proper  to  direct  his  own  brigade  and  that  of  General 
Longstreet  back  to  Bull  Run. 

General  D.  R.  Jones  early  in  the  day  crossing  Bull  Run  with 
his  brigade,  pursuant  to  orders  indicating  his  part  of  the  projected 
attack  by  our  right  wing  and  centre  on  the  enemy  at  Centreville, 
took  up  a position  on  the  Union  Mills  and  Centreville  road,  more 
than  a mile  in  advance  of  the  run.  Ordered  back,  in  conse- 
quence of  the  miscarriage  of  the  orders  to  General  Ewell,  the 
retrograde  movement  was  necessarily  made  under  a sharp  fire  of 
artillery. 


APPENDIX. 


441 


At  noon  this  brigade,  in  obedience  to  new  instructions,  was 
again  thrown  across  Bull  Run  to  make  demonstration.  Unsup- 
ported by  other  troops,  the  advance  was  gallantly  made  until  within 
musket  range  of  the  enemy’s  force — Colonel  Davies’s  brigade,  in 
position  near  Rocky  Run — and  under  the  concentrated  fire  of  their 
artillery.  In  this  affair  the  Fifth  (Jenkins’s)  South  Carolina  and 
Captain  Fontaine’s  company  of  the  Eighteenth  Mississippi  regiment 
are  mentioned  by  General  Jones  as  having  shown  conspicuous  gal- 
lantry, coolness  and  discipline  under  a combined  fire  of  infantry 
and  artillery.  Not  only  did  the  return  fire  of  the  brigade  drive  to 
cover  the  enemy’s  infantry,  but  the  movement  unquestionably  spread 
through  the  enemy’s  ranks  a sense  of  insecurity  and  danger  from 
an  attack  by  that  route  on  their  rear  at  Centreville,  which  served 
to  augment  the  extraordinary  panic  which  we  know  disbanded  the 
entire  Federal  army  for  the  time. 

This  is  evident  from  the  fact  that  Colonel  Davies,  the  imme- 
diate adversary’s  commander,  in  his  official  report,  was  induced  to 
magnify  one  small  company  of  our  cavalry  which  accompanied  the 
brigade  into  a force  of  2000  men ; and  Colonel  Miles,  the  com- 
mander of  the  Federal  reserves  at  Centreville,  says  the  movement 
caused  painful  apprehensions  for  the  left  flank  of  their  army. 

General  Ewell,  occupying  for  the  time  the  right  of  the  line  of 
Bull  Run,  at  Union  Mills  Ford,  after  the  miscarriage  of  my  orders 
for  his  advance  upon  Centreville,  in  the  afternoon  was  ordered  by 
General  Johnston  to  bring  up  his  brigade  into  battle,  then  raging 
on  the  left  flank.  Promptly  executed  as  this  movement  was,  the 
brigade,  after  a severe  march,  reached  the  field  too  late  to  share  the 
glories  as  they  had  the  labors  of  the  day.  As  the  important  position 
at  the  Union  Mills  had  been  left  with  but  a slender  guard,  General 
Ewell  was  at  once  ordered  to  retrace  his  steps  and  resume  his 
position,  to  prevent  the  possibility  of  its  seizure  by  any  force  of  the 
enemy  in  that  quarter.  Brigadier-General  Holmes,  left  with  his 
brigade  as  a support  to  the  same  position  in  the  original  plan  of  the 
battle,  had  also  been  called  to  the  left,  whither  he  marched  with 
the  utmost  speed,  but  not  in  time  to  join  actively  in  the  battle. 


442 


APPENDIX. 


Walker’s  rifled  guns  of  the  brigade,  however,  came  up  in  time  to  be 
fired  with  precision  and  decided  execution  at  the  retreating  enemy, 
and  Scott’s  cavalry,  joining  in  the  pursuit,  assisted  in  the  capture 
of  prisoners  and  war  munitions. 

The  victory,  the  details  of  which  I have  thus  sought  to 
chronicle  as  fully  as  were  fitting  an  official  report,  it  remains  to 
record,  was  dearly  won  by  the  death  of  many  officers  and  men  of 
inestimable  value,  belonging  to  all  grades  of  our  society.  In  the 
death  of  General  Bernard  E.  Bee  the  Confederacy  has  sustained  an 
irreparable  loss,  for,  with  great  personal  bravery  and  coolness,  he 
possessed  the  qualities  of  an  accomplished  soldier  and  an  able, 
reliable  commander.  Colonels  Bartow  and  Fisher,  and  Lieutenant- 
Colonel  Johnston,  of  Hampton’s  Legion,  in  the  fearless  command 
of  their  men,  gave  earnest  of  great  usefulness  to  the  service  had  they 
been  spared  to  complete  a career  so  brilliantly  begun.  Besides  the 
field  officers  already  mentioned  as  having  been  wounded  while  in  the 
gallant  discharge  of  their  duties,  man}'-  others  also  received  severe 
wounds,  after  equally  honorable  and  distinguished  conduct,  whether 
in  leading  their  men  forward  or  in  rallying  them  when  overpowered 
or  temporarily  shattered  by  the  largely  superior  force  to  which  we 
were  generally  opposed. 

The  subordinate  grades  were  likewise  abundantly  conspicuous 
for  zeal  and  capacity  for  the  leadership  of  men  in  arms.  To  men- 
tion all  who,  fighting  well,  paid  the  lavish  forfeit  of  their  lives,  or 
at  least  crippled,  mutilated  bodies,  on  the  field  of  Manassas,  cannot 
well  be  done  within  the  compass  of  this  paper,  but  a grateful  country 
and  mourning  friends  will  not  suffer  their  names  and  services  to  be 
forgotten  and  pass  away  unhonored. 

Nor  are  those  officers  and  men  who  were  so  fortunate  as  to 
escape  the  thick-flying,  deadly  missiles  of  the  enemy  less  worthy  of 
praise  for  their  endurance,  firmness  and  valor  than  their  brothers  in 
arms  whose  lives  closed  or  bodies  were  maimed  on  that  memorable 
day.  To  mention  all  who  exhibited  ability  and  brilliant  courage 
were  impossible  in  this  report  ; nor  do  the  reports  of  brigade  and 
other  subordinate  commanders  supply  full  lists  of  all  actually 


APPENDIX. 


443 


deserving  of  distinction.  I can  only  mention  those  whose  conduct 
came  immediately  under  my  notice,  or  the  consequence  of  whose 
actions  happened  to  be  signally  important.  It  is  fit  that  I should, 
in  this  way,  commend  to  notice  the  dauntless  conduct  and  impertur- 
bable coolness  of  Colonel  Evans  ; and  well,  indeed,  was  he  supported 
by  Colonel  Sloan  and  the  officers  of  the  Fourth  South  Carolina  regi- 
ment ; as  also  Major  Wheat,  than  whom  no  one  displayed  more 
brilliant  courage  until  carried  from  the  field  shot  through  the  lungs, 
though  happily  not  mortally  stricken.  But  in  the  desperate,  unequal, 
conflict  to  which  these  brave  gentlemen  were  for  a time  necessarily 
exposed,  the  behavior  of  officers  and  men  generally  was  worthy  of  the 
highest  admiration  ; and  assuredly  hereafter  all  there  present  may 
proudly  say,  We  were  of  that  band  who  fought  the  first  hour  of 
the  battle  of  Manassas.  Equal  honors  and  credit  must  also  be 
awarded  in  the  pages  of  history  to  the  gallant  officers  and  men  who, 
under  Bee  and  Bartow,  subsequently  marching  to  their  side,  saved 
them  from  destruction,  and  relieved  them  from  the  brunt  of  the 
enemy’s  attack.  The  conduct  of  General  Jackson  also  require 
mention  as  eminently  that  of  an  able,  fearless  soldier  and  sagacious 
commander — one  fit  to  lead  his  efficient  brigade.  His  prompt, 
timely  arrival  before  the  plateau  of  the  Henry  house,  and  his  judi- 
cious disposition  of  his  troops,  contributed  much  to  the  success  of 
the  day.  Although  painfully  wounded  in  the  hand,  he  remained 
on  the  field  to  the  end  of  the  battle,  rendering  invaluable  assist- 
ance. 

Colonel  William  Smith  was  as  efficient  as  self-possessed  and 
brave.  The  influence  of  his  example  and  his  words  of  encourage- 
ment were  not  confined  to  his  immediate  command,  the  good  con- 
duct of  which  is  especially  noticeable,  inasmuch  as  it  had  been 
embodied  but  a day  or  two  before  the  battle. 

Colonels  Harper,  Hunton  and  Hampton,  commanding  the 
reserve,  attracted  my  notice  by  their  soldierly  ability,  as  with  their 
gallant  commands  they  restored  the  fortunes  of  the  day  at  a time 
when  the  enemy,  by  a last  desperate  onset  with  heavy  odds,  had 
driven  our  forces  from  the  fiercely  contested  ground  around  the 


444 


APPENDIX. 


Henry  and  Robinson  bouses.  Veterans  could  not  have  behaved 
better  than  these  well  led  regiments.  High  praise  must  also  be 
given  to  Colonels  Cocke,  Early  and  Elzey,  brigade  commanders  ; also 
to  Colonel  Kershaw,  commanding  for  the  time  the  Second  and  Eighth 
South  Carolina  regiments.  Under  the  instructions  of  General 
Johnston  these  officers  reached  the  field  at  an  opportune,  critical 
moment,  and  disposed,  handled  and  fought  their  respective  commands- 
with  sagacity,  decision  and  successful  results,  which  have  been 
described  in  detail. 

Colonel  J.  E.  B.  Stuart  likewise  deserves  mention  for  his  enter- 
prise and  ability  as  a cavalry  commander.  Through  his  judicious 
reconnoissance  of  the  country  on  our  flank  he  acquired  information, 
both  of  topographical  features  and  the  positions  of  the  enemy,  of  the 
utmost  importance  in  the  subsequent  and  closing  movements  of  the 
day  on  that  flank,  and  his  services  in  the  pursuit  were  highly  effec- 
tive. 

Captain  E.  P.  Alexander,  Confederate  States  engineers,  gave  me 
seasonable  and  material  assistance  early  in  the  day  with  his  system 
of  signals.  Almost  the  first  shot  fired  by  the  enemy  passed  through 
the  tent  of  his  party  at  the  Stone  Bridge,  where  they  subsequently 
firmly  maintained  their  position  in  the  discharge  of  their  duty — the 
transmission  of  messages  of  the  enemy’s  movements — for  several 
hours  under  fire.  Later  Captain  Alexander  acted  as  my  aid-de- 
camp  in  the  transmission  of  orders  and  in  observation  of  the  enemy. 

I was  efficiently  served  throughout  the  day  by  my  volunteer  aids, 
Colonels  Preston,  Manning,  Chestnut,  Miles,  Rice,  Hayward  and 
Chisholm,  to  whom  I tender  my  thanks  for  their  unflagging,  intelli- 
gent and  fearless  discharge  of  the  laborious,  responsible  duties 
intrusted  to  them.  To  Lieutenant  S.  W.  Ferguson,  aid-de-camp,  and 
Colonel  Hayward,  who  were  habitually  at  my  side  from  twelve  noon 
until  the  close  of  the  battle,  my  special  acknowledgments  are  due. 
The  horse  of  the  former  was  killed  under  him  by  the  same  shell  that 
wounded  that  of  the  latter.  Both  were  eminently  useful  to  me,  and 
were  distinguished  for  coolness  and  courage  until  the  enemy  gave 
way  and  fled  in  wild  disorder  in  every  direction — a scene  the  President 


APPENDIX. 


445 


of  the  Confederacy  had  the  high  satisfaction  of  witnessing,  as  he 
arrived  on  the  field  at  that  exultant  moment. 

I also  received,  from  the  time  I reached  the  front,  such  signal 
service  from  H.  E.  Peyton,  at  the  time  a private  in  the  Loudoun 
Cavalry,  that  I have  called  him  to  my  personal  staff.  Similar  services 
were  also  rendered  me  repeatedly  during  the  battle  by  T.  J.  Randolph, 
a volunteer  acting  aid-de-camp  to  Colonel  Cocke.  Captain  Clifton 
H.  Smith,  of  the  general  staff,  was  also  present  on  the  field,  and 
rendered  efficient  service  in  the  transmission  of  orders. 

It  must  be  permitted  me  here  to  record  my  profound  sense  of  my 
obligations  to  General  Johnston  for  his  generous  permission,  to  carry 
out  my  plans  with  such  modifications  as  circumstances  had  required. 
From  his  services  on  the  field  as  we  entered  it  together,  already 
mentioned,  and  his  subsequent  watchful  management  of  the  rein- 
forcements as  they  reached  the  vicinity  of  the  field,  our  countrymen 
may  draw  the  most  auspicious  auguries. 

To  Colonel  Thomas  Jordan,  my  efficient  and  zealous  assistant 
adjutant-general,  much  credit  is  due  for  the  intelligence  and  prompt- 
ness with  which  he  discharged  all  the  laborious  and  important  duties 
of  his  office. 

Valuable  assistance  was  given  me  by  Major  Cabell,  chief  officer 
of  the  quartermaster’s  department,  in  the  sphere  of  his  duties — duties 
environed  by  far  more  than  the  ordinary  difficulties  and  embarrass- 
ments attending  the  operations  of  a long-organized  regular  establish- 
ment. 

Captain  R.  B.  Lee,  chief  of  subsistence  department,  had  just 
entered  upon  his  duties,  but  his  experience  and  long  and  varied 
services  in  his  department  made  him  as  efficient  as  possible. 

Captain  W.  H.  Fowle,  whom  Colonel  Lee  had  relieved,  had  pre- 
viously exerted  himself  to  the  utmost  to  carry  out  orders  from  these 
headquarters  to  render  his  department  equal  to  the  demands  of  the 
service.  That  it  was  not  entirely  so  it  is  due  to  justice  to  say  was 
■certainly  not  his  fault. 

Deprived  by  sudden  severe  illness  of  the  medical  director,  Sur- 
geon Thomas  H.  Williams,  his  duties  were  discharged  by  Surgeon 


446 


APPENDIX. 


R.  L.  Brodie  to  my  entire  satisfaction  ; and  it  is  proper  to  say  that 
the  entire  medical  corps  of  the  army  at  present,  embracing  gentle- 
men of  distinction  in  the  profession,  who  had  quit  lucrative  prac- 
tice, by  their  services  in  the  field  and  subsequently,  did  honor  to 
their  profession. 

The  vital  duties  of  the  ordnance  department  were  effectively 
discharged  under  the  administration  of  my  chief  of  artillery  and 
ordnance,  Colonel  S.  Jones. 

At  one  time,  when  reports  of  evil  omen  and  disaster  reached 
Camp  Pickens,  with  such  circumstantiality  as  to  give  reasonable 
grounds  of  anxiety,  its  commander,  Colonel  Terrett,  the  commander 
of  the  intrenched  batteries,  Captain  Sterrett,  of  the  Confederate  States 
Navy,  and  their  officers,  made  the  most  efficient  possible  prepara- 
tions for  the  desperate  defence  of  that  position  in  extremity ; and 
in  this  connection  I regret  my  inability  to  mention  the  names  of 
those  patriotic  gentlemen  of  Virginia  by  the  gratuitous  labor  of 
whose  slaves  the  intrenched  camp  at  Manassas  had  been  mainly 
constructed,  relieving  the  troops  from  that  laborious  service,  and 
giving  opportunity  for  their  military  instruction. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  Thomas  H.  Williamson,  the  engineer  of  these 
works,  assisted  by  Captain  D.  B.  Harris,  discharged  his  duties  with 
untiring  energy  and  devotion  as  well  as  satisfactory  skill. 

Captain  W.  H.  Stevens,  Engineer  Confederate  States  Army, 
served  with  the  advanced  forces  at  Fairfax  Courthouse  for  some  time 
before  the  battle.  He  laid  out  the  works  there  in  admirable  accord- 
ance with  the  purposes  for  which  they  were  designed,  and  yet  so 
as  to  admit  of  ultimate  extension  and  adaptation  to  more  serious 
uses  as  means  and  part  of  a system  of  real  defence  when  deter- 
mined upon.  He  has  shown  himself  to  be  an  officer  of  energy  and 
ability. 

Major  Thomas  G.  Rhett,  after  having  discharged  for  several 
months  the  laborious  duties  of  adjutant-general  to  the  commanding 
officer  of  Camp  Pickens,  was  detached  to  join  the  Army  of  the 
Shenandoah  just  on  the  eve  of  the  advance  of  the  enemy,  but 
volunteering  his  services,  was  ordered  to  assist  on  the  staff  of 


APPENDIX. 


447 


General  Bonham,  joining  that  officer  at  Centreville  on  the  night 
of  the  17th,  before  the  battle  of  Bull  Run,  where  he  rendered 
valuable  services  until  the  arrival  of  General  Johnston,  on  the  20th 
of  July,  when  he  was  called  to  the  place  of  chief  of  staff  of  that 
officer.  It  is  also  proper  to  acknowledge  the  signal  services  rendered 
by  Colonels  B.  F.  Terry  and  F.  Lubbock,  Texas,  who  had  attached 
themselves  to  the  staff  of  General  Longstreet.'  These  gentlemen 
made  daring  and  valuable  reconnoissances  of  the  enemy’s  positions, 
assisted  by  Captains  Goree  and  Chichester ; they  also  carried  orders 
to  the  field,  and  on  the  following  day  accompanied  Captain  White- 
head’s troop  to  take  possession  of  Fairfax  Courthouse.  Colonel 
Terry,  with  his  unerring  rifle,  severed  the  halyard,  and  thus  lowered 
the  Federal  flag  found  still  floating  from  the  cupola  of  the  court- 
house there.  He  also  secured  a large  Federal  garrison  flag,  designed, 
it  is  said,  to  be  unfurled  over  our  intrenchments  at  Manassas. 

In  connection  with  the  unfortunate  casualty  of  the  day — that 
is,  the  miscarriage  of  the  orders  sent  by  courier  to  Generals  Holmes 
and  Ewell  to  attack  the  enemy  in  the  flank  and  reverse  at  Centre- 
ville, through  which  the  triumph  of  our  arms  was  prevented  from 
being  still  more  decisive,  I regard  it  in  place  to  say  a divisional 
organization,  with  officers  in  command  of  divisions,  with  appropriate 
rank,  as  in  European  service,  would  greatly  reduce  the  risk  of 
such  mishaps,  and  would  advantageously  simplify  the  communica- 
tions of  a general  in  command  of  a field  with  his  t"oops.  While 
glorious  for  our  people,  and  of  crushing  effect  upon  the  morale  of 
our  hitherto  confident  and  overwhelming  adversary,  as  were  the 
events  of  the  battle  of  Manassas,  the  field  was  only  won  by  stout 
fighting,  and,  as  before  reported,  with  much  loss,  as  is  precisely 
exhibited  in  the  papers  herewith,  and  being  lists  of  the  killed  and 
wounded.  The  killed  outright  numbered  369,  and  wounded,  1483, 
making  in  aggregate,  1852. 

The  actual  loss  of  the  enemy  will  never  be  known,  it  may 
now  only  be  conjectured.  Their  abandoned  dead,  as  they  were 
buried  by  our  people  where  they  fell,  unfortunately  were  not  enum- 
erated, but  many  parts  of  the  field  were  thick  with  their  corpses  as 


448 


APPENDIX. 


but  few  battlefields  have  ever  been.  The  official  reports  of  the 
enemy  are  studiously  silent  on  this  point,  but  still  afford  us  data 
for  an  approximate  estimate.  Left  almost  in  the  dark  in  respect 
to  the  losses  of  Hunter’s  and  Heintzelman’s  divisions,  first,  longest 
and  most  hotly  engaged,  we  are  informed  that  Sherman’s  brigade, 
Tyler’s  division,  suffered  in  killed,  wounded  and  missing  609,  that 
is  about  18  per  cent  of  the  brigade.  A regiment  of  Franklin’s 
brigade  (Gorman’s)  lost  twenty-one  per  cent ; Griffin’s  (battery) 
loss  was  30  per  cent ; and  that  of  Keyes’s  brigade,  which  was  so 
handled  by  its  commander  as  to  be  exposed  only  to  occasional  vol- 
leys from  our  troops,  was  at  least  10  per  cent.  To  these  facts 
add  the  repeated  references  in  the  reports  of  the  more  reticent 
commanders  to  the  “ murderous  ” fire  to  which  they  were  habitu- 
ally exposed,  the  “ pistol  range  ” volleys  and  galling  musketry  of 
which  they  speak  as  scourging  their  ranks,  and  we  are  warranted 
in  placing  the  entire  loss  of  the  Federalists  at  4500  in  killed, 
wounded  and  prisoners.  To  this  may  be  legitimately  added  as  a 
casualty  of  the  battle  the  thousands  of  fugitives  from  the  field  who 
have  never  rejoined  their  regiments,  and  who  are  as  much  lost  to 
the  enemy’s  service  as  if  slain  or  disabled  by  wounds.  These  may 
not  be  included  under  the  head  of  missing,  because  in  every 
instance  of  such  report  we  took  as  many  prisoners  of  those  brigades 
or  regiments  as  are  reported  missing. 

A list  appended  exhibits  some  1460  of  their  wounded  and 
others  who  fell  into  our  hands  and  were  sent  to  Richmond,  namely, 
three  colonels,  one  major,  thirteen  captains,  thirty-six  lieutenants, 
two  quartermasters,  five  surgeons,  seven  assistant-surgeons,  two 
chaplains,  fifteen  citizens  and  1376  enlisted  men.  Some  were  sent 
to  other  points,  so  that  the  number  of  prisoners,  including  wounded 
who  did  not  die,  may  be  set  down  as  not  less  than  1600.  Besides 
these  a considerable  number,  who  could  not  be  removed  from  the 
field,  died  at  several  farm  houses  and  field  hospitals  within  ten 
days  following  the  battle. 

To  serve  the  future  historian  of  this  war,  I will  note  the  fact 
that  among  the  captured  Federalists  are  officers  and  men  of  forty- 


APPENDIX. 


449 


seven  regiments  of  volunteers,  besides  from  some  nine  different 
regiments  of  regular  troops,  detachments  of  which  were  engaged. 
From  their  official  reports  we  learn  of  a regiment  of  volunteers 
engaged,  six  regiments  of  Miles’s  division  and  five  regiments  of 
Runyon’s  brigade,  from  which  we  have  neither  sound  nor  wounded 
prisoners.  Making  all  allowances  for  mistakes,  we  are  warranted 
in  saying  that  the  Federal  army  consisted  of  at  least  fifty-five 
regiments  of  volunteers,  eight  companies  of  regular  infantry,  four 


STONEWALL  CEMETERY  AT  WINCHESTER,  VA. 


of  marines,  nine  of  regular  cavalry  and  twelve  batteries  of  forty- 
nine  guns.  These  regiments  at  one  time,  as  will  appear  from  a 
published  list  appended  marked  K,  numbered  in  the  aggregate 
54,140,  and  average  964  each.  From  an  order  of  the  enemy’s  com- 
mander, however,  dated  July  18,  we  learn  that  100  men  from  each 
regiment  urere  directed  to  remain  in  charge  of  their  respective 
camps. 

Some  allowance  must  further  be  made  for  the  sick  and 
details,  which  would  reduce  the  average  to  800  men.  Adding 

29 


APPENDIX. 


450 

the  regular  cavalry,  infantry  and  artillery  present,  an  estimate  of 
tlieir  force  might  be  made.  * 

A paper  appended,  marked  L,  exhibits  in  part  the  ordnance 
and  supplies  captured,  including  some  twenty-eight  field  pieces  of 
the  best  character  of  arm,  with  over  100  rounds  of  ammunition  for 
each  gun ; thirty-seven  caissons,  six  forges,  four  battery  wagons, 
sixty-four  artillery  horses  completely  equipped,  500,000  rounds  of 
small  arms  ammunition,  4500  sets  of  accoutrements,  over  500  mus- 
kets, some  nine  regimental  and  garrison  flags,  with  a large  number 
of  pistols,  knapsacks,  swords,  canteens,  blankets,  a large  store  of 
axes  and  intrenching  tools,  wagons,  ambulances,  horses,  camp  and 
garrison  equipage,  hospital  stores  and  some  subsistence.  Added  to 
these  results  may  rightly  be  noticed  here  that  by  this  battle  an 
invading  army,  superbly  equipped,  within  twenty  miles  of  their  base 
of  operations,  has  been  converted  into  one  virtually  besieged  and 
exclusively  occupied  for  months  in  the  construction  of  a stupendous 
series  of  fortifications  for  the  protection  of  its  own  capital. 

I beg  to  call  attention  to  the  reports  of  the  several  subordi- 
nate commanders  for  reference  to  the  signal  parts  played  by  indi- 
viduals of  their  respective  commands.  Contradictory  statements 
found  in  these  reports  should  not  excite  surprise  when  we  remember 
how  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  it  is  to  reconcile  the  narrations  of 
bystanders,  or  participants,  in  even  the  most  inconsiderable  affair, 
much  less  the  shifting,  thrilling  scenes  of  a battlefield. 

Accompanying  are  maps  showing  the  positions  of  the  armies  on 
the  morning  of  July  21,  and  of  three  several  stages  of  the  battle  ; also 
of  the  line  of  Bull  Run  north  of  Blackburn’s  Ford.  These  maps, 
from  actual  surveys  made  by  Captain  D.  B.  Harris,  assisted  by  Mr. 
John  Grant,  were  drawn  by  the  latter  with  a rare  accuracy  worthy 
of  high  commendation.f 

In  conclusion,  it  is  proper,  and  doubtless  expected,  that  through 
this  report  my  countrymen  should  be  made  acquainted  with  some 

*See  strength  of  Union  army,  July  21,  1861,  as  reported  by  Confederate  authority,  in  the 
July  number  of  Confederate  War  Journal. 

f Summarized  in  the  casualties  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  July  21,  1861,  in  this  number 
of  Confederate  War  Journal. 


APPENDIX. 


451 


of  the  sufficient  causes  that  prevented  the  advance  of  our  forces 
and  prolonged  vigorous  pursuit  of  the  enemy  to  and  beyond  the 
Potomac.  The  War  Department  has  been  fully  advised  long  since 
of  all  those  causes,  some  of  which  are  only  proper  to  be  here  com- 
municated. An  army  which  had  fought  as  ours  on  that  day, 
against  uncommon  odds,  under  a July  sun,  most  of  the  time  with- 
out water  and  without  food,  except  a hastily  snatched,  scanty  meal 
at  dawn,  was  not  in  condition  for  the  toil  of  an  eager,  effective 
pursuit  of  an  enenty  immediately  after  the  battle. 

On  the  following  day  an  unusually  heavy,  unintermitting  fall 
of  rain  intervened  to  obstruct  our  advance  with  reasonable  prospect 
of  fruitful  results.  Added  to  this  the  want  of  a cavalry  force  of 
sufficient  numbers  made  an  efficient  pursuit  a military  impossibility. 

Respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

G.  T.  Beauregard, 

General  Commanding. 

General  S.  Cooper, 

Adjutant  and  Inspector-General,  Richmond,  Va. 


THE  SEVEN  DAYS  BATTLES  BEFORE  RICHMOND,  VA. 


The  Battles  of  Mechanicsville,  Gaines’s  Mill  (Cold  Harbor), 
White  Oak  Swamp,  Frazier’s  Farm,  Malvern  Hill,  etc.,  as 
Described  by  General  Thomas  J.  (Stonewall) 

Jackson,  Commanding  Second  Corps. 

Headquarters  of  Second  Corps, 

Army  of  Northern  Virginia,  February  20,  1862. 

General  : — I have  the  honor  herewith  to  submit  to  you  a 
report  of  the  operations  of  my  corps  in  the  battle  of  Cold  Harbor 
and  other  engagements  before  Richmond. 

On  June  17th  last,  leaving  the  cavalry  and  Chew’s  battery 
under  Brigadier-General  Robertson  near  Harrisonburg,  Whiting’s 
division,  then  near  Staunton,  and  Kwell’s  and  Jackson’s,  near 
Weyer’s  Cave,  Augusta  County,  Va.,  moved  toward  Richmond. 
Lawton’s  brigade,  subsequently  of  Jackson’s  division,  being  part  at 
Staunton  and  part  near  Weyer’s  Cave,  moved  with  the  troops  nearest 
their  positions.  Subsequently  Colonel  Munford,  with  his  cavalry, 
marched  in  the  same  direction. 

On  June  25th  we  reached  the  vicinity  of  Ashland,  on  the 
Richmond,  Fredericksburg  & Potomac  Railroad,  about  twelve  miles 
from  Richmond. 

The  division  of  Brigadier-General  Whiting  embraced  the  Texas 
brigade,  General  Hood,  and  the  Third  brigade,  Colonel  Law  com- 
manding, with  the  batteries  of  Reilly  and  Balthis. 

The  division  of  Major-General  Ewell,  the  Fourth  brigade, 
General  A.  Elze}y  the  Seventh  brigade,  General  Trimble;  the 
Eighth  brigade,  Colonel  I.  G.  Se)unour,  and  the  Maryland  line. 
Colonel  Bradley  T.  Johnson,  with  the  batteries  of  Brockenbrough, 
Carrington  and  Courtney. 

Jackson’s  division,  the  First  brigade,  General  Charles  S. 
Winder ; the  Second  brigade,  Lieutenant-Colonel  R.  H.  Cun- 

(452) 


APPENDIX. 


453 


ningham  commanding  ; the  Third  brigade,  Colonel  S.  V.  Fulkerson 
commanding  and  the  Fourth  brigade,  General  A.  R.  Lawton,  with 
the  batteries  of  Poague,  Carpenter  and  Wooding. 

On  the  morning  of  the  26th,  in  pursuance  of  instructions  from 
the  commanding  general,  I took  up  the  line  of  march  for  Cold 
Harbor,  Whiting’s  division  in  front. 

Pursuing  the  Ashcake  Road,  we  crossed  the  Central  Railroad 
about  10  a.  m.  Approaching  the  Totopotomoy  Creek,  the  Federal 
pickets  crossed  to  the  south  side  of  the  stream  and  partially 
destroyed  the  bridge,  and,  by  felling  trees  across  the  road  farther 
on,  attempted  to  delay  our  advance.  After  the  Texas  skirmishers 
had  gallantly  crossed  over,  and  Reilly  shelled  the  woods  for  the 
purpose  of  driving  the  enemy  from  it,  in  order  that  we  might 
safely  effect  a lodgment  beyond  the  creek,  Whiting  rapidly  repaired 
the  bridge  and  the  march  was  resumed. 

That  night  the  three  divisions  bivouacked  near  Hundley’s 
Corner.  While  there  some  skirmishing  took  place  with  detach- 
ments of  the  enemy,  in  which  Brockenbrough’s  battery,  the  First 
Maryland,  Thirteenth  Virginia  and  Sixth  Louisiana  regiments 
participated. 

We  were  now  approaching  the  ground  occupied  by  that  portion 
of  the  grand  army  of  McClellan  which  was  posted  north  of  the 
Chickahominy.  His  right  was  then  resting  upon  Mechaniesville, 
from  which  point  his  lines  extended  some  miles  down  the  river. 
As  our  route  that  day  inclined  toward  the  south,  and  brought  us 
in  the  direction,  but  to  the  left,  of  Mechaniesville,  we  distinctly 
heard  the  rapid  and  continued  discharges  of  cannon,  announcing 
the  engagement  of  General  A.  P.  Hill  with  the  extreme  right  of 
the  enemy. 

Early  the  next  morning  (27th)  the  three  divisions  resumed  the 
march,  General  Ewell  in  the  lead.  After  crossing  Beaver  Dam  we 
halted  to  dislodge  a force  of  the  enemy  observed  on  our  right 
near  the  intersection  of  the  road  then  occupied  by  us  with  the  road 
leading  from  Mechaniesville  to  Betliesda  Church.  But  the  Federals 
observing  the  division  of  General  D.  H.  Hill,  then  coming  into 


454 


APPENDIX. 


view,  and  which  was  advancing  from  Mechanicsville  toward  the 
point  of  intersection,  and  at  the  same  time  seeing  General  Ewell 
moving  down  from  my  command,  they  promptly  abandoned  their 
position  and  fell  back.  The  enemy  seen  by  us,  as  before  stated, 
on  our  right,  having  fallen  back,  and  the  road  being  open  for 
pressing  farther  along  his  rear,  the  march  was  resumed  toward 
Walnut  Grove  Church,  where  I again  halted  until  General  A.  P. 
Hill  came  up.  Continuing  to  carry  out  the  plan  of  the  commanding 
general,  I inclined  to  the  left  and  advanced  on  Cold  Harbor,  while 
General  A.  P.  Hill  moved  toward  the  same  point  by  a different 
road  to  the  right.  The  enemy  having  obstructed  the  road  which 
I had  taken,  and  adopted  the  additional  precaution  to  delay  my 
march  by  defending  the  obstructions  with  sharpshooters,  it  became 
necessary  for  the  purpose  of  saving  time,  to  take  a road  still  farther 
to  the  left.  The  time  consumed  in  this  delay  threw  me  in  rear 
of  General  D.  H.  Hill,  who  had  moved  by  Bethesda  Church. 
Upon  reaching  and  passing  Cold  Harbor  about  half  a mile  his 
division  was  opened  iipon  by  a heavy  fire  from  a position  on  his 
right,  and  also  from  artillery  in  his  front. 

Soon  after  General  A.  P.  Hill  became  engaged,  and  being 
unacquainted  with  the  ground,  and  apprehensive,  what  appeared  to 
me  to  be  the  respective  positions  of  the  Confederate  and  Federal 
forces  engaged,  that  if  I then  pressed  forward  our  troops  would 
be  mistaken  for  the  enemy  and  be  fired  into,  and  hoping  that 
Generals  A.  P.  Hill  and  Eongstreet  would  soon  drive  the  Federals 
toward  me,  I directed  General  D.  H.  Hill  to  move  his  division  to 
the  left  of  the  road,  so  as  to  leave  between  him  and  the  wood  on 
the  right  of  the  road  an  open  space  across  which  I hoped  the 
eneni}^  would  be  driven.  Thus  arranged,  it  was  in  our  power  to 
distinguish  friend  from  foe  in  case  the  enemy  should  be  driven  as 
expected.  Major-General  Stuart,  who  had  been  covering  my  left 
with  his  cavalry,  was  also  posted  so  as  to  charge  should  the 
Federals  attempt  to  retreat  to  the  Pamunkey  b}r  Cold  Harbor  ; but 
it  soon  becoming  apparent,  from  the  direction  and  sound  of  the 
firing,  that  General  A.  P.  Hill  was  hard  pressed,  I ordered  a general 


APPENDIX. 


455 


advance  of  my  entire  corps,  which  commenced  with  General  D.  H. 
Hill  upon  the  left,  and  extending  to  the  right  through  Ewell's, 
Jackson  and  Whiting’s  divisions,  posted  from  left  to  right  in  the 
order  named. 

The  Federal  commander  had  withdrawn  his  troops  from  their 
positions  west  of  the  Po white,  a small  tributary  of  the  Chicka- 
hominy,  and  had  concentrated  them  in  strong  positions  near  Cold 
Harbor  and  east  of  that  creek.  The  ground  which  had  been 
selected  to  receive  our  attack  had  natural  advantages  for  defence 
and  was  strengthened  by  artificial  works.  His  forces  were  posted 
upon  an  elevated  ridge  running  nearly  parallel  with  the  Chicka- 
hominy,  his  right  resting  near  McGehee’s  house,  and  his  left  upon 
an  abrupt  bluff,  surmounted  by  artillery  and  protected  by  a deep 
ravine  and  a double  line  of  breastworks  for  infantry.  This  position 
on  the  ridge  was  further  favored  on  his  right  by  points  still 
more  elevated  rising  in  his  rear,  well  adapted  for  batteries,  from 
which  a destructive  fire  could  be  maintained  against  an  advancing 
line  over  the  heads  of  his  own  infantry.  In  his  front  was  a wood 
of  deep  and  tangled  undergrowth,  through  which  a sluggish  stream 
passed,  converting  into  swamp  or  marsh  the  adjacent  soil.  This 
natural  obstruction  was  further  increased  by  felled  timber  designed 
to  retard  the  advance  of  our  troops  and  to  keep  them  as  long  as 
possible  exposed  to  fire. 

In  advancing  to  the  attack  General  D.  H.  Hill  had  to  cross 
this  swamp,  densely  covered  with  tangled  undergrowth  and  young 
timber.  This  caused  some  confusion  and  a separation  of  regiments. 
On  the  farther  edge  of  the  swamp  he  encountered  the  enemy.  The 
conflict  was  fierce  and  bloody.  The  Federals  fell  back  from  the 
wrood  under  the  protection  of  a fence,  ditch  and  hill.  Separated 
now  from  them  by  an  open  field  some  four  hundred  yards  wide, 
he  promptly  determined  to  press  forward.  Before  doing  so,  how- 
ever, it  was  necessary  to  capture  a battery  on  his  left  which  could 
enfilade  his  line  upon  its  advance.  To  effect  this  he  sent  two 
regiments  of  Elzey’s  brigade,  which  had  become  separated  from 
their  command,  to  go  in  rear  of  the  battery,  and  ordered  Colonel 


456 


APPENDIX. 


(Alfred)  Iverson,  with  the  Twentieth  North  Carolina  and  the  First 
and  Third  North  Carolina  regiments,  to  make  the  attack  in  front. 
The  order  was  promptly  and  gallantly  obeyed  and  carried  into 
execution  by  Colonel  Iverson  with  the  Twentieth  North  Carolina. 
He  was  severely  wounded  in  the  advance.  The  battery  was  cap- 
tured with  severe  loss  and  held  for  a short  time — sufficiently  long, 
however,  to  enable  the  division  to  move  on  free  from  its  terrific 
fire,  when  it  was  retaken  by  the  enemy.  Again  pressing  forward, 
the  Federals  again  fell  back,  but  only  to  select  a position  for  a 
more  obstinate  defence,  when  at  dark — under  the  pressure  of  our 
batteries,  which  had  then  begun  to  pla}^  with  marked  effect  upon 
the  left,  of  the  other  occurring  events  of  the  field,  and  of  the  bold 
and  dashing  charge  of  General  Hill’s  infantry,  in  which  the  troops 
of  General  C.  S.  Winder  joined — the  enemy  yielded  the  field  and 
fled  in  disorder. 

In  the  meantime  General  Ewell,  on  General  D.  H.  Hill’s  right, 
had  moved  the  Fourth  brigade,  General  Elzey,  to  the  left  of  the  road 
passing  from  Gaines’s  house  to  McGehee’s  and  a portion  of  the 
Seventh,  General  Trimble,  and  the  Eighth  brigade  into  the  wood  on 
the  right  of  that  road.  Having  crossed  the  swamp  and  commenced 
the  ascent  of  the  hill,  his  division  became  warmly  engaged  with  the 
enemjc 

For  two  hours,  assailed  in  front  and  flank  by  superior  num- 
bers, without  reinforcements,  Colonel  Seymour,  then  commanding, 
having  fallen,  the  Eighth  brigade  was  drawn  from  the  field,  but  the 
line  was  still  held  by  a portion  of  General  Trimble’s.  The  Fifth 
Texas  and  a part  of  the  Hampton  Legion  now  came  to  his  support, 
and  rendered  important  service  in  holding  the  enemy  in  check  until 
the  arrival  of  General  Lawton,  of  Jackson’s  division,  enabled  him  to 
assume  the  offensive.  Lawton,  after  aiding  in  clearing  the  front, 
wheeled  a part  of  his  brigade  to  the  right,  attacked  the  enemy  in 
flank,  and  opened  the  way  for  the  remainder  of  Trimble’s  brigade, 
which  advanced  to  the  field  beyond  the  woods.  General  Ewell's  troops 
having  now  exhausted  their  own  ammunition,  and,  in  many  cases, 
such  as  they  could  gather  from  the  dead  and  wounded,  and  having 


APPENDIX. 


457 


been  engaged  for  more  than  four  hours,  the  most  of  them  withdrew 
from  the  field  about  dusk. 

The  four  brigades  of  Jackson’s  division  did  not  act  together 
during  the  engagement,  but  were  called  to  separate  fields  of  service. 
In  pursuance  of  the  order  to  charge  the  enemy’s  front  the  First  Vir- 
ginia brigade,  commanded  by  General  C.  S.  Winder,  moved  forward 
through  the  swamp  ; upon  emerging  into  the  open  field,  its  ranks, 
broken  by  the  obstacles  encountered,  were  re-formed.  Meeting  at  that 
point  with  the  Hampton  Legion,  First  Maryland,  Twelfth  Alabama, 
Fifty-second  Virginia  and  Thirty-eighth  Georgia,  they  were  formed 
upon  his  line.  Thus  formed,  they  moved  forward  under  the  lead  of 
that  gallant  officer,  whose  conduct  here  was  marked  by  the  coolness 
and  courage  which  distinguished  him  on  the  battlefields  of  the  Valley. 
The  enemy  met  this  advance  with  spirit  and  firmness.  His  well- 
directed  artillery  and  heavy  musketry  played  with  destructive  effect 
upon  our  advancing  line.  Nothing  daunted  by  the  fall  of  officers 
and  men,  thinning  their  ranks  at  every  step,  these  brave  men  moved 
steadily  forward,  driving  the  enemy  from  point  to  point,  until  he  was 
finally  driven  from  his  last  position,  some  three  hundred  yards 
beyond  McGehee’s  house,  when  night  prevented  further  pursuit.  In 
the  charge  near  McGehee’s  house,  Colonel  (J.  W. ) Allen,  of  the 
Second  Virginia  Infantry,  fell  at  the  head  of  his  regiment.  Five 
guns,  numerous  small  arms,  and  many  prisoners  were  among  the 
fruits  of  this  rapid  and  resistless  advance.  General  Reynolds  and 
an  officer  of  his  staff,  who  lingered  on  this  side  of  the  river  after 
the  Federal  troops  had  crossed  over,  were  among  the  number  of 
prisoners. 

The  Second  brigade,  by  request  of  General  Wilcox,  was 
removed  to  a point  of  woods  about  half  a mile  from  the  river. 
When  it  reached  there  the  enemy  had  alread}^  been  repulsed  at  that 
point  by  a flank  movement  of  Brigadier-General  R.  H.  Anderson. 

The  Third  brigade  was  sent  to  support  General  Whiting’s 
attack  upon  the  enemy’s  left,  but  reached  there  only  in  time  to 
witness  the  evidences  of  a bloody  triumph  and  the  guns  of  the 
enemy  in  possession  of  the  gallant  Texas  brigade.  Colonel  S.  V. 


458 


APPENDIX. 


Fulkerson,  commanding  tlie  brigade,  fell  mortally  wounded  shortly 
after  his  arrival  on  the  spot.  General  Lawton,  of  the  Fourth  brig- 
ade, after  having  rendered  timely  and  important  support,  before 
described,  to  General  Ewell’s  command,  pressed  to  the  brow  of  the 
hill,  driving  the  enemy  before  him,  and  co-operating  in  that  general 
charge  late  in  the  evening  that  closed  the  labors  of  the  day. 

On  my  extreme  right  General  Whiting  advanced  his  division 
through  the  same  dense  forest  and  swamp,  emerging  from  the 
wood  into  the  field  near  the  public  road  and  at  the  head  of  the 
deep  ravine  which  covered  the  enemy’s  left.  Advancing  thence 
through  a number  of  retreating  and  disordered  regiments,  he  came 
within  range  of  the  enemy’s  fire,  who,  concealed  in  an  open  wood 
and  protected  by  breastworks,  poured  a destructive  fire  for  a quarter 
of  a mile  into  his  advancing  line,  under  which  many  brave  officers 
and  men  fell.  Dashing  on  with  unfaltering  step  in  the  faces  of 
those  murderous  discharges  of  canister  and  musketry,  General 
Hood  and  Colonel  Law,  at  the  heads  of  their  respective  brigades, 
rushed  to  the  charge  with  a yell.  Moving  down  a precipitous 
ravine,  leaping  ditch  and  stream,  clambering  up  a difficult  ascent, 
while  exposed  to  an  incessant  and  deadly  fire  from  the  intrench- 
ments,  these  brave  and  determined  men  pressed  forward,  driving 
the  enemy  from  his  well-selected  and  fortified  position. 

In  this  charge,  in  which  upward  of  1000  men  fell  killed  and 
wounded  before  the  fire  of  the  enemy,  and  in  which  fourteen  pieces 
of  artillery  and  nearly  a regiment  were  captured,  the  Fourth  Texas 
under  the  lead  of  General  Hood,  was  the  first  to  pierce  these 
strongholds  and  seize  the  guns.  Although  swept  from  their 
defences  by  this  rapid  and  almost  matchless  display  of  daring  and 
valor,  the  well-disciplined  Federals  continued  in  retreat  to  fight 
with  stubborn  resistance. 

Apprehensive,  from  their  superior  numbers  and  sullen  obsti- 
nacy, that  the  enemy  might  again  rally,  General  Whiting  called 
upon  General  Longstreet  for  reinforcements.  He  promptly  sent 
forward  General  R.  H.  Anderson’s  brigade,  which  came  in  gallant 
style  to  his  support,  and  the  enemy  was  driven  to  the  lower  part 


APPENDIX. 


459 


of  the  plateau.  The  shouts  of  triumph  which  rose  from  our  brave 
men  as  they,  unaided  by  artillery,  had  stormed  this  citadel  of  their 
strength,  were  promptly  carried  from  line  to  line,  and  the  triumphant 
issue  of  this  assault,  with  the  well-directed  fire  of  the  batteries  and 
successful  charges  of  Hill  and  Winder  upon  the  enemy’s  right, 
determined  the  fortunes  of  the  day.  The  Federals,  routed  at 
every  point  and  aided  by  the  darkness  of  the  night,  escaped  across 
the  Chickahominy. 

During  the  earlier  part  of  the  action  the  artillery  could  not 
be  effectively  used.  At  an  advanced  stage  of  it  Major  John  Pelham, 
of  Stuart’s  Horse  Artiller}^  bravely  dashed  forward  and  opened  on 
the  Federal  batteries  posted  on  the  left  of  our  infantry.  Rein- 
forced by  the  guns  of  Brockenbrough,  Carrington  and  Courtney,  of 
my  command,  our  artillery  numbered  about  thirty  pieces.  Their 
fire  was  well  directed  and  effective,  and  contributed  to  the  successful 
issue  of  the  engagement. 

On  the  following  day,  the  28th,  General  Ewell,  preceded  by 
a cavalry  force,  advanced  down  the  north  side  of  the  Chickahominy 
to  Dispatch  Station  and  destroyed  a portion  of  the  railroad  track. 

On  the  29th  he  moved  his  division  to  the  vicinity  of  Bottom’s 
Bridge,  to  prevent  the  enemy  crossing  at  that  point,  but  011  the 
following  day  was  ordered  to  return  to  co-operate  with  the  move- 
ments of  the  corps. 

The  28th  and  29th  were  occupied  in  disposing  of  the  dead 
and  wounded  and  repairing  Grapevine  Bridge,  over  the  Chickahominy, 
which  McClellan’s  forces  had  used  in  their  retreat  and  destroyed  in 
their  rear.  During  the  night  of  the  29th  we  commenced  crossing  the 
Chickahominy,  and  on  the  following  morning  arrived  at  Savage 
Station,  on  the  Richmond  and  York  River  Railroad,  where  a sum- 
mer hospital,  remarkable  for  the  extent  and  convenience  of  its 
accommodations,  fell  into  our  possession.  In  it  were  about  2500 
sick  and  wounded,  besides  some  500  persons  having  charge  of  the 
patients. 

Many  other  evidences  of  the  hurried  and  disordered  flight  of 
the  enemy  were  now  visible — blankets,  clothing  and  other  supplies 


460 


APPENDIX. 


had  been  recklessly  abandoned.  D.  H.  Hill,  who  had  the  advance, 
gathered  up  probably  1000  stragglers  and  so  many  small  arms 
that  it  became  necessary  to  detach  two  regiments  to  take  charge  of 
them  and  see  to  the  security  of  the  prisoners. 

About  noon  we  reached  White  Oak  Swamp,  and  here  the  enemy 
made  a determined  effort  to  retard  our  advance  and  thereby  to 
prevent  an  immediate  junction  between  General  Longstreet  and 
myself.  We  found  the  bridge  destroyed  and  the  ordinary  place  of 
crossing  commanded  by  their  batteries  on  the  opposite  side,  and  all 
approach  to  it  barred  by  detachments  of  sharpshooters,  concealed  in 
a dense  wood  near  by. 

A battery  of  twenty-eight  guns  from  Hill’s  and  Whiting’s 
artillery  was  placed  by  Colonel  S.  Crutchfield  in  a favorable  posi- 
tion for  driving  off  or  silencing  the  opposing  artillery.  About  2 
p.  m.  it  opened  suddenly  upon  the  enemy.  He  fired  a few  shots 
in  reply,  then  withdrew  from  that  position,  abandoning  part  of  his 
artillery.  Captain  Wooding  was  immediately  ordered  near  the 
bridge  to  shell  the  sharpshooters  from  the  woods,  which  was 
accomplished,  and  Munford’s  cavalry  crossed  the  creek,  but  was  soon 
compelled  to  retire.  It  was  now  seen  that  the  enemy  occupied  such 
a position  beyond  a thick  intervening  wood  on  the  right  of  the 
road  as  enabled  him  to  command  the  crossing. 

Captain  Wooding’s  battery  was  consequently  recalled  and  our 
batteries  turned  in  the  new  direction.  The  fire  so  opened  on  both 
sides  was  kept  up  until  dark.  We  bivouacked  that  night  near 
the  swamp. 

A heavy  cannonading  in  front  announced  the  engagement  of 
General  Longstreet  at  Frazier’s  farm,  and  made  me  eager  to  press 
forward ; but  the  marshy  character  of  the  soil,  the  destruction  of 
the  bridge  over  the  marsh  and  creek,  and  the  strong  position  of 
the  enemy  for  defending  the  passage,  prevented  my  advancing  until 
the  following  morning.  During  the  night  the  Federals  retired. 
The  bridge  was  rapidly  repaired  by  Whiting’s  division,  which  soon 
after  crossed  over  and  continued  the  pursuit,  in  which  it  was  fol- 
lowed by  the  remainder  of  my  corps. 


APPENDIX. 


461 


At  White  Oak  we  captured  a portion  of  the  enemy’s  artillery, 
and  also  found  another  hospital  with  about  350  sick  and  wounded, 
which  fell  into  our  hands. 

Upon  reaching  Frazier’s  farm  I found  General  Longstreet’s 
advance  near  the  road.  The  commanding  general  soon  after  arrived, 
and  in  pursuance  of  his  instructions  I continued  to  press  forward. 
The  head  of  my  advancing  column  was  soon  fired  upon  by  the 
enemy,  who  nevertheless  continued  to  fall  back  until  he  reached 
Malvern  Hill,  which  strong  position  he  held  in  force.  General 
Whiting  was  directed  to  move  to  the  left  and  take  position  on  the 
Poindexter  farm ; General  D.  H.  Hill  to  take  position  farther  to 
the  right;  Taylor’s  brigade,  of  General  Kwell’s  division,  to  move 
forward  between  the  divisions  of  Hill  and  Whiting ; the  remainder 
of  Ewell’s  division  to  remain  in  rear  of  the  first  line.  Jackson’s 
division  was  halted  near  Willie’s  Church,  in  the  wood,  and  held  in 
reserve. 

General  D.  H.  Hill  pursued  the  route  indicated,  crossing  an 
open  field  and  creek.  His  troops  were  then  brought  in  full  range 
of  the  enemy’s  artillery  and  suffered  severely.  Brigadier-General 
Anderson  was  wounded  and  carried  from  the  field.  The  division 
was  halted  under  cover  of  a wood,  which  afforded  an  opportunity 
for  a particular  examination  of  the  ground  in  front.  The  enemy 
in  large  force  were  found  strongly  posted  on  a commanding  hill, 
all  the  approaches  to  which  in  the  direction  of  my  position  could 
be  swept  by  his  artillery,  and  were  guarded  by  infantry.  The 
nearest  batteries  could  only  be  approached  by  traversing  an  open 
space  of  300  or  400  yards,  exposed  to  the  murderous  fire  of  artil- 
lery and  infantry. 

The  commanding  general  had  issued  an  order  that  at  a given 
signal  there  should  be  a general  advance  of  the  whole  line.  Gen- 
eral D.  H.  Hill,  hearing  what  he  believed  to  be  the  signal,  with 
great  gallantry  pressed  forward  and  engaged  the  enemy.  Not 
supported  by  a general  advance,  as  he  had  anticipated,  he  soon 
saw  that  it  was  impossible  without  a support  to  sustain  himself 
long  against  such  overwhelming  numbers.  He  accordingly  sent  to 


462 


APPENDIX. 


me  for  reinforcements.  I ordered  that  portion  of  General  Ewell’s 
division  held  in  reserve  and  Jackson’s  division  to  his  relief;  but 
from  the  darkness  of  the  night  and  the  obstructions  caused  by  the 
swamp  and  undergrowth,  through  which  they  had  to  march,  none 
reached  in  time  to  afford  him  the  desired  support. 

General  Hill,  after  suffering  a heavy  loss  and  inflicting  a severe 
one  upon  the  enemy,  withdrew  from  the  open  field.  In  the  mean- 
time the  reinforcements  ordered— after  struggling  with  the  diffi- 
culties of  their  route,  and  exposed  to  the  shelling  of  the  enemy, 
which  was  continued  until  about  10  p.  m. — came  up  too  late  to 
participate  in  the  engagement  that  evening. 

On  my  left  General  Whiting  moved  his  division,  as  directed, 
to  a field  on  the  Poindexter  farm.  Batteries  were  ordered  up.  The 
position  of  the  enemy,  as  already  shown,  naturally  commanding, 
was  materially  strengthened  by  the  judicious  distribution  of  his 
artillery.  The  first  battery  placed  in  position,  finding  itself  exposed 
to  the  superior  cross  fire  of  the  enemy,  was  compelled  to  retire 
with  loss.  Bathis’s,  Poague’s  and  Carpenter’s  batteries  held  their 
positions  and  fought  well.  The  position  occupied  by  the  artillery 
rendering  infantry  support  necessary,  Whiting  formed  his  line 
accordingly,  and,  supported  by  Trimble’s  brigade  on  his  left  and  by 
the  Third  brigade  of  Jackson’s  division  as  a reserve,  was  directed 
to  remain  there  until  further  orders.  Some  of  these  batteries  were 
well  served,  and  effectually  drove  back  at  one  time  an  advance  of 
the  enemy  upon  my  centre. 

Toward  night  Whiting  received  orders  to  send  General  Trim- 
ble’s brigade  to  the  support  of  General  D.  H.  Hill,  on  the  right, 
which  order  was  promptly  executed,  but  the  brigade  did  not  reach 
its  destination  until  after  Hill  had  withdrawn  his  division  to  the 
woods. 

Our  troops  slept  in  front  of  the  Federal  army  during  the  night 
expecting  a renewal  of  the  action ; but  early  the  next  morning 
the  enemy  had  withdrawn  from  the  field,  abandoning  his 
dead  and  leaving  behind  him  some  artillery  and  a number  of 
small  arms. 


APPENDIX. 


463 


I herewith  forward  to  you  official  reports  of  the  casualties  of 
this  corps,  from  which  it  will  be  seen,  as  far  as  I have  been  able 
to  ascertain,  that  in  the  battle  of  Cold  Harbor,  on  June  27th,  there 
were  589  killed,  2671  wounded  and  24  missing;  and  in  the  engage- 
ment at  Malvern  Hill,  on  July  1st,  377  killed,  1746  wounded  and  39 
missing. 

I regret  that  I have  not  before  me  the  data  by  which  to  ascertain 
with  absolute  precision  the  losses  sustained  respectively  at  Cold  Har- 
bor and  Malvern  Hill,  or  of  distinguishing  throughout  the  entire 
corps  the  number  of  officers  killed  and  wounded  from  the  enlisted 
men.  But  Brigadier-Generals  Garland  and  Anderson,  both  since 
killed,  having  omitted  in  their  reports  to  state  the  separate  losses  of 
their  brigades  in  those  two  actions,  and  Brigadier-Generals  Rodes, 
Colquitt  and  Ripley  having  omitted  to  classify  their  losses  as  between 
officers  and  men,  I have,  so  far  as  it  relates  to  the  two  first-named 
brigades,  apportioned  the  aggregate  of  the  reported  losses  between 
Cold  Harbor  and  Malvern  Hill  according  to  a probable  estimate  of 
the  fact,  and  omitted  any  statements  of  the  loss  of  officers  as  distin- 
guished from  men  in  that  division. 

In  the  three  remaining  divisions — Hwell’s,  Whiting’s  and 
Jackson’s — the  returns  show  a loss  at  Cold  Harbor  of  30  officers 
killed  and  99  wounded ; of  enlisted  men,  305  killed  and  1420 
wounded ; and  at  Malvern  Hill,  3 officers  killed  and  19  wounded  ; 
of  enlisted  men,  38  killed  and  354  wounded.  The  principal  loss 
sustained  by  my  command  at  Malvern  Hill  fell  upon  the  division 
of  Major-General  D.  H.  Hill. 

On  July  2d,  by  order  of  the  commanding  general,  my  corps, 
with  the  exception  of  Major-General  D.  H.  Hill’s  division,  which 
remained  near  Malvern  Hill,  was  moved  in  the  direction  of 
Harrison’s  Landing,  to  which  point  the  Federals  had  retreated, 
under  the  shelter  of  their  gunboats  in  the  James  River.  On  the 
morning  of  the  3d  my  command  arrived  near  the  landing,  and 
drove  in  the  enemy’s  skirmishers,  and  continued  in  front  of  the 
enemy  until  the  8th,  when  I was  directed  to  withdraw  my  troops 
and  march  to  the  vicinity  of  Richmond. 


464 


APPENDIX. 


The  conduct  of  officers  and  men  was  worthy  of  the  great 
cause  for  which  they  were  contending. 

The  wounded  received  the  special  attention  of  my  medical 
director,  Dr.  Hunter  McGuire. 

For  the  efficiency  with  which  the  members  of  my  staff  dis- 
charged their  duties,  I take  pleasure  in  mentioning  Colonel  S. 
Crutchfield,  chief  of  artillery  ; Colonel  A.  Smead,  inspector-general ; 
Major  R.  T.  Dabney  and  Captain  A.  S.  Pendleton,  assistant  adjutant- 
generals  ; Captain  J.  K.  Boswell,  chief  engineer,  and  Lieutenant 
H.  K.  Douglass,  assistant  inspector-general.  Colonels  A.  R.  Boteler 
and  William  T.  Jackson,  volunteer  aids,  and  Major  Jasper  S.  Whiting, 
assistant  adjutant-general,  who  were  temporarily  on  my  staff, 
rendered  valuable  service.  The  ordnance  department  received  the 
special  attention  of  Major  G.  H.  Bier.  The  quartermasters  and 
commissary  departments  were  well  managed  by  their  respective 
chiefs,  Majors  J.  A.  Harman  and  W.  J.  Hawks. 

Undying  gratitude  is  due  to  God  for  this  great  victory,  by 
which  despondency  increased  in  the  North,  hope  brightened  in  the 
South,  and  the  Capital  of  Virginia,  and  of  the  Confederacy  was 
saved. 

I am,  general,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

T.  J.  Jackson,  Major-General. 
Brigadier  General  R.  H.  Chilton, 

Assistant  Adjutant  and  Inspector-General. 

— Confederate  War  Journal , May , 1894. 


[< Confederate  War  Journal.  May,  1894.] 

Organization  of  the  Confederate  Forces  during  the  Engagements 

around  Richmond,  Va.* 

JACKSON’S  CORPS. 

Major-General  Thomas  J.  Jackson. 

Whiting’s  Division. 

Brigadier-General  William  H.  C.  Whiting. 


* Compiled  from  the  reports. 


APPENDIX. 


465 


First  ( or  Texas')  Brigade. 

Brigadier- General  John  B.  Hood. 

Eighteenth  Georgia,  First  Texas,  Fourth  Texas,  Fifth  Texas,  Hampton  Legion. 

Third  Brigade. 

Colonel  E.  M.  Law. 

Fourth  Alabama,  Second  Mississippi,  Eleventh  Mississippi,  Sixth  North  Carolina. 

A rtillery. 

Balthis’s  Batten-,  Staunton  (Va.)  Artillery,  Reilly’s  Battery,  Rowan  (N.  C.) 

Artillery. 

Jackson’s  Division. 

First  Brigade  A 

Brigadier-General  Charles  S.  Winder. 

Second  Virginia,  Fourth  Virginia,  Fifth  Virginia,  Twenty-seventh  Virginia, 
Thirty-third  Virginia,  Carpenter’s  (Va.)  Batter}",  Poague’s  Battery,  Rock- 
bridge (Va.)  Artillery. 

Second  Brigade A 

Lieutenant-Colonel  R.  H.  Cunningham,  Jr.;  Brigadier- General  J.  R.  Jones. 
Twenty-first  Virginia,  Forty-second  Virginia,  Forty-eighth  Virginia,  First  Virginia 
Battalion  (Irish),  Caskie’s  Battery,  Hampden  (Va.)  Artillery. 

Third  Brigade  A 

Colonel  S.  V.  Fulkerson,  Colonel  E.  T.  H.  Warren,  Brigadier-General 

Wade  Hampton. 

Tenth  Virginia,  Twenty-third  Virginia,  Thirty-seventh  Virginia,  Wooding’s 
Battery,  Danville  (Va.)  Artillery. 

Fourth  Brigade  A 
Brigadier-General  A.  R.  Lawton. 

Thirteenth  Georgia,  Twenty-sixth  Georgia,  Thirty-first  Georgia,  Thirty-eighth 
Georgia,  Sixtieth  Georgia  (or  Fourth  Battalion),  Sixty-first  Georgia. 

Ewell’s  Division. 

Major-General  Richard  S.  Ewell. 

Fourth  Brigade A 

Brigadier-General  Arnold  Elzey,  Colonel  James  A.  Walker,  Brigadier-General 

Jubal  A.  Early. 

Twelfth  Georgia,  Thirteenth  Virginia,  Twenty-fifth  Virginia,  Thirty-first  Vir- 
ginia; Forty-fourth  Virginia,  Fifty-second  Virginia,  Fifty-eighth  Virginia. 

* These  brigades  are  numbered  as  of  the  Valle}'  District. 


3° 


466 


APPENDIX. 


Seventh  Brigade .* 

Brigadier-General  I.  R.  Trimble. 

Fifteenth  Alabama,  Twenty-first  Georgia,  Sixteenth  Mississippi,  Twenty-first 
North  Carolina,  First  North  Carolina  Battalion,  Courtney’s  (Va.)  Battery. 

Eighth  Brigade .* 

Brigadier- General  Richard  Taylor,  Colonel  I.  G.  Seymour,  Colonel  L.  A. 

Stafford. 

Sixth  Louisiana,  Seventh  Louisiana,  Eighth  Louisiana,  Ninth  Louisiana,  First 
Louisiana  Special  Battalion,  Carrington’s  Battery,  Charlottesville  (Va.) 
Artillery.  „ 

Maryland  Line. 

Colonel  Bradley  T.  Johnson. 

First  Maryland,  Brockenbrough’s  Battery,  Baltimore  (Md.)  Artillery. 

Hill’s  Division. f 
Major-General  Daniel  H.  Hill. 

First  Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  R.  E.  Rodes. 

Third  Alabama,  Fifth  Alabama,  Sixth  Alabama,  Twelfth  Alabama,  Twenty-sixth 

Alabama. 

Second  Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  George  B.  Anderson. 

Second  North  Carolina,  Fourth  North  Carolina,  Fourteenth  North  Carolina, 

Thirtieth  North  Carolina. 

Third  Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  Samuel  Garland. 

Fifth  North  Carolina,  Twelfth  North  Carolina,  Thirteenth  North  Carolina, 
Twentieth  North  Carolina,  Twenty-third  North  Carolina. 

Fourth  Brigade. 

Colonel  A.  H.  Colquitt. 

Thirteenth  Alabama,  Sixth  Georgia,  Twenty-third  Georgia,  Twenty-seventh 
Georgia,  Twenty-eighth  Georgia. 

Fifth  Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  Roswell  S.  Ripley. 

Forty-fourth  Georgia,  Forty-eighth  Georgia,  First  North  Carolina,  Third  North 

Carolina. 

* These  brigades  are  numbered  as  of  the  Valle}’  District, 
f Temporarily  attached  to  Jackson’s  command. 


APPENDIX. 


467 


Artillery .* 

Bondurant’s  Batten-,  Jeff.  Davis  (Ala.)  Artillery,  Carter’s  Battery,  King  Will- 
iam (Va.)  Artillery,  Clark’s  (Va.)  Batten-,  Hardaway’s  (Ala.)  Battery,  Nel- 
son’s Battery,  Hanover  (Va. ) Artillery,  Peyton’s  Battery,  Orange  (Va. ) 
Artillery,  Rhett’s  (S.  C.)  Batter}-. 

MAGRUDER'S  CORPS. 

Major-General  John  B.  Magruder. 

First  Division. 

Brigadier-General  David  R.  Jones. 

First  B)igade. 

Brigadier-General  Robert  Toombs. 

Second  Georgia,  Fifteenth  Georgia,  Seventeenth  Georgia,  Twentieth  Georgia. 

Third  Brigade. 

Colonel  George  T.  Anderson. 

First  Georgia  (regulars),  Seventh  Georgia,  Eighth  Georgia,  Ninth  Georgia, 

Eleventh  Georgia. 

A rtillery. 

Major  John  J.  Garnett. 

Brown’s  Batter}-,  Wise  (Va.)  Artillery,  Hart’s  Batter}7,  Washington  (S.  C.) 
Artillery,  Dane’s  (Ga.)  Battery,!  Moody’s  (Da.)  Battery,  Woolfolk’s  Bat- 
tery, Ashland  (Va.)  Artillery. J 

McDaws’  Division. 

Major-General  Gafayette  McDaws. 

First  Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  Paul  J.  Semmes. 

Tenth  Georgia,  Fifty-third  Georgia,  Fifth  Douisiana,  Tenth  Douisiana,  Fifteenth 
Virginia,  Thirty-second  Virginia,  Manly’s  (N.  C.)  Battery. 

Fourth  Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  J.  B.  Kershaw. 

Second  South  Carolina,  Third  South  Carolina,  Seventh  South  Carolina,  Eighth 
South  Carolina,  Kemper’s  Battery,  Alexandria  (Va.)  Artillery. 

* Bondurant’s,  Carter’s,  Hardaway’s  and  Nelson’s  batteries  belonged  to  the  division. 
Those  of  Clark,  Peyton  and  Rhett  (Jones’s  battalion)  were  temporarily  assigned, 
f Of  Cutt’s  battalion,  temporarily  attached. 

J Of  Richardson’s  battalion. 


468 


APPENDIX. 


Magruder’s  Division. 

Second  Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  Howell  Cobb. 

Sixteenth  Georgia,  Twenty-fourth  Georgia,  Cobb  (Ga.)  Eegion,  Second  Louisiana, 
Fifteenth  North  Carolina,  Troup  (Ga.)  Artillery. 

Third  Brigade. 

Brigadier- General  R.  Griffith,  Colonel  Wm.  Barksdale. 

Thirteenth  Mississippi,  Seventeenth  Mississippi,  Eighteenth  Mississippi,  Twenty- 
first  Mississippi,  McCarthy’s  (Va.)  Battery. 

Artillery. 

Colonel  S.  D.  Lee. 

Kirkpatrick’s  Battery, J Amherst  (Va.)  Artillery,  Page’s  Battery,  Magruder  (Va.) 
Artillery,  Read’s  Battery,  Pulaski  (Ga.)  Artillery,  Richardson’s  Battery. 

Longstreet’s  Division. 

Major-General  James  Longstreet. 

First  Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  James  L Kemper. 

First  Virginia,  Seventh  Virginia,  Eleventh  Virginia,  Seventeenth  Virginia, 
Twenty-fourth  Virginia,  Roger’s  (Va.)  Battery. 

Second  Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  R.  H.  Anderson,  Colonel  M.  Jenkins. 

Second  South  Carolina  Rifles,  Fourth  South  Carolina,  Fifth  South  Carolina, 

Palmetto  (S.  C. ) Sharpshooters. 

Third  Brigade. 

Brigadier- General  George  E.  Pickett,  Colonel  Eppa  Hunton,  Colonel  J.  B. 

Strange. 

Eighth  Virginia,  Eighteenth  Virginia,  Nineteenth  Virginia,  Twenty-eighth 

Virginia,  Fifty-sixth  Virginia. 

Fourth  Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  Cadmus  M.  Wilcox. 

Eighth  Alabama,  Ninth  Alabama,  Tenth  Alabama,  Eleventh  Alabama,  Ander- 
son’s Battery,  Thomas  (Va.)  Artillery. 

J Of  Nelson’s  battalion,  temporarily  attached. 


APPENDIX. 


469 


Fifth  Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  Roger  A.  Pryor. 

Fourteenth  Alabama,  Second  Florida,  Fourteenth  Louisiana,  First  Louisiana 
Battalion,  Third  Virginia,  Maurin’s  Battery,  Donaldsonville  (La.)  Artillery. 

Sixth  Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  W.  S.  Featherston. 

Twelfth  Mississippi,  Nineteenth  Mississippi,  Second  Mississippi,  Battalion 
Smith’s  Battery,  Third  Richmond  Howitzers. 

A r tiller y . 

Washington  (La.)  Battalion. 

Huger’s  Division.* 

Major-General  Benjamin  Huger. 

Second  Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  William  Malione. 

Sixth  Virginia,  Twelfth  Virginia,  Sixteenth  Virginia,  Forty-first  Virginia, 
Forty-ninth  Virginia,  Grime's  (Va.)  Battery,  Moorman’s  (Va.)  Battery. 

Third  Brigade. 

Brigadier- General  A.  R.  Wright. 

Forty-fourth  Alabama,  Third  Georgia,  Fourth  Georgia,  Twenty-second  Georgia, 
First  Louisiana,  Huger’s  (Va.)  Battery,  Ross’s  (Ga.)  Battery. f 

Fourth  Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  Lewis  A.  Armistead. 

Ninth  Virginia,  Fourteenth  Virginia,  Thirty-eighth  Virginia,  Fifty-third  Virginia, 
Fifty-seventh  Virginia,  Fifth  Virginia  Battalion,  Stribling’s  Battery,  Fauquier 
(Va.)  Artillery,  Turner’s  (Va.)  Batter}'. 

Hill’s  (Light)  Division. 

Major-General  Ambrose  P.  Hill. 

First  Brigade. 

Brigadier- General  Charles  W.  Field. 

Fortieth  Virginia,  Forty-seventh  Virginia,  Fifty-fifth  Virginia,  Sixtieth  Virginia. 

* Ransom's  and  Walker’s  brigades,  of  the  Department  of  North  Carolina,  were  temporarily 
attached  to  Huger's  division. 

t Of  Cutt’s  battalion,  temporarily  attached. 


47© 


APPENDIX. 


Second  Brigade. 

Brigadier- General  Maxcy  Gregg. 

First  South  Carolina,  First  South  Carolina  Rifles,  Twelfth  South  Carolina, 
Thirteenth  South  Carolina,  Fourteenth  South  Carolina. 

Third  Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  Joseph  R.  Anderson,  Colonel  Edward  L.  Thomas. 
Fourteenth  Georgia,  Thirty-fifth  Georgia,  Forty-fifth  Georgia,  Forty-ninth 
Georgia,  Third  Louisiana  Battalion. 

Fourth  B)  igade. 

Brigadier-General  L.  O’B.  Branch. 

Seventh  North  Carolina,  Eighteenth  North  Carolina,  Twenty-eighth  North 
Carolina,  Thirty-third  North  Carolina,  Thirty-seventh  North  Carolina. 

Fifth  Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  James  J.  Archer. 

Fifth  Alabama  Battalion,  Nineteenth  Georgia,  First  Tennessee,  Seventh  Tennessee, 

Fourteenth  Tennessee. 

Sixth  Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  William  D.  Pender. 

Second  Arkansas  Battalion,  Sixteenth  North  Carolina,  Twenty-second  North 
Carolina,  Thirty-fourth  North  Carolina,  Thirty-eighth  North  Carolina, 
Twenty-second  Virginia  Battalion. 

A rtillery. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  Lewis  M.  Coleman. 

Andrews’s  (Md.)  Batten,  Bachman’s  (S.  C.)  Battery,  Braxton’s  Battery,  Fred- 
ericksburg (Va.)  Artillery,  Crenshaw’s  Virginia  Battery,  Davidson’s  Battery, 
Letcher  (Va.)  Artillery,*  Johnson’s  (Va.)  Battery,  Masters’s  (Va.)  Battery, 
McIntosh’s  Battery,  Pee  Dee  (S.  C.)  Artillery,  Pegram’s  (Va.)  Battery. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  NORTH  CAROLINA. 

Major-General  Theophilus  H.  Holmes. 

Second  Brigade,  f 

Brigadier- General  Robert  Ransom,  Jr. 

Twenty-fourth  North  Carolina,  Twenty-fifth  North  Carolina,  Twenty-sixth  North 
Carolina,  Thirty-fifth  North  Carolina,  Forty-eighth  North  Carolina,  Forty- 
ninth  North  Carolina. 

* Witli  the  Reserve  Artillery,  Richardson’s  battalion, 
f Temporarily  attached  to  Huger’s  division. 


APPENDIX. 


471 


Third  Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  Junius  Daniel. 

Forty-third  North  Carolina,  Forty-fifth  North  Carolina,  Fiftieth  North  Carolina, 

Burrough’s  Battalion  Cavalry. 

Fourth  Brigade .* 

Brigadier-General  J.  G.  Walker,  Colonel  Van  H.  Manning. 

Third  Arkansas,  Second  Georgia  Battalion,  Twenty-seventh  North  Carolina, 
Forty-sixth  North  Carolina,  Thirtieth  Virginia,  Fifty-seventh  Virginia, 
Goodwyn’s  cavalry. 

A rtillery. 

Colonel  James  Deshler. 

Branch’s  (Va.)  Battery,  Brem’s  (N.  C.)  Battery,  French’s  (Va.)  Battery,  Gra- 
ham’s (Va.)  Battery,  Grandy’s  (Va.)  Battery,  Lloyd’s  (N.  C.)  Battery. 

Wise' s Command. 

Brigadier-General  Henry  A.  Wise. 

Twenty-sixth  Virginia,  Forty -sixth  Virginia,  Fourth  Virginia  Heavy  Artillery, 
Tenth  Virginia  Cavalry, t Andrews’s  (Va.)  Battery,  Armistead’s  (Va.,; 
Battery,  French's  (Va.)  Battery,  Rives’s  (Va.)  Battery. 

Reserve  Artillery. 

Brigadier- General  W.  N.  Pendleton. 

First  Virginia  Artillery. % 

Colonel  J.  T.  Brown. 

Coke’s  Battery,  Macon’s  Battery,  Richardson’s  Battery,  Smith’s  Battery,  Watson’s 

Battery. 

Richardson' s Battalion. 

Major  Charles  Richardson. 

Ancell’s  (Va. ) Battery,  Milledge’s  (Ga.)  battery,  Woolfolk’s  Battery,  Ashland 

(Va. ) Artillery. 

Jones' s Battalion. 

Major  H.  P.  Jones. 

Clark’s  (Va.)  Battery,  Peyton’s  (Va.)  Battery,  Rhett’s  (S.  C.)  Battery. 

* Served  also  in  Armistead’s  Brigade, 
t Serving  with  Stuart. 

j Only  the  batteries  mentioned  in  the  reports  are  here  given. 


472 


APPENDIX. 


Nelson' s Battalion. 

Major  William  Nelson. 

Huchstep’s  (Va.)  Battery,  Kirkpatrick’s  (Va. ) Battery,  R.  C.  M.  Page’s  Battery. 

Sumter  ( Georgia ) Battalion. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  A.  S.  Cutts. 

Blaekshear’s  Battery,  Lane’s  Battery,  Price’s  Battery,  Ross’s  Battery. 

Miscellaneous.  * 

Chapman’s  Battery.  Dixie  (Va.)  Artillery,  Dabney’s  (Va.)  Battery,  Dearing’s 
Battery,  Grimes’s  (Va.)  Battery,  Hamilton’s  Battery. 

Cavalry. 

Brigadier-General  James  E.  B.  Stuart. 

First  North  Carolina,  First  Virginia,  Third  Virginia,  Fourth  Virginia,  Fifth  Vir- 
ginia, Ninth  Virginia,  Tenth  Virginia,  Cobb  (Ga.)  Legion,  Critcher’s  (Va.) 
Battalion,  Hampton  (S.  C.)  Legion,  Jeff.  Davis  Legion,  Stuart  Horse 
Artillery. 

* Including  all  batteries  mentioned  in  the  reports  and  not  otherwise  accounted  for. 


THE  SEVEN  DAYS’  BATTLES  BEFORE  RICHMOND,  VA., 


Embracing  the  Battles  of  Mechanicsville,  Gaines’s  Mill  (or  Cold 

Harbor),  and  Savage  Station;  Engagement  at  White  Oak 
Swamp  Bridge;  and  Battles  of  Frazier’s  Farm  and 
Malvern  Hill,  as  Described  by  General 
Robert  E.  Lee,  Commanding  the 
Army  of  Northern  Virginia. 

Headquarters  Army  of  Northern  Virginia, 

March  6th,  1863. 

After  the  battle  of  Seven  Pines  the  FVderal  arm}',  under 
General  McClellan,  preparatory  to  an  advance  upon  Richmond, 
proceeded  to  fortify  its  position  011  the  Chickahominy  and  to  perfect 
the  communications  with  its  base  of  supplies  near  the  head  of  York 
River.  Its  left  was  established  south  of  the  Chickahominy,  between 
White  Oak  Swamp  and  New  Bridge,  defended  by  a line  of  strong 
works,  access  to  which,  except  by  a few  narrow  roads,  was  obstructed 
by  felling  the  dense  forests  in  front.  These  roads  were  commanded 
for  a great  distance  by  the  heavy  guns  in  the  fortifications.  The 
right  wing  lay  north  of  the  Chickahominy,  extending  beyond 
Mechanicsville,  and  the  approaches  from  the  south  side  were  strongly 
defended  by  intrenchments.  Our  army  was  around  Richmond,  the 
divisions  of  Huger  and  Magruder,  supported  by  those  of  Longstreet 
and  D.  H.  Hill,  in  front  of  the  enemy’s  left,  and  that  of  A.  P.  Hill 
extending  from  Magruder’s  left  beyond  Meadow  Bridge. 

The  command  of  General  Jackson,  including  Ewell’s  division, 
operating  in  the  Shenandoah  Valley,  had  succeeded  in  diverting 
the  army  of  McDowell  at  Fredericksburg  from  uniting  with  that 
of  McClellan.  To  render  this  diversion  more  decided,  and  effec- 
tually mask  his  withdrawal  from  the  valley  at  the  proper  time, 
Jackson,  after  the  defeat  of  Fremont  and  Shields,  was  reinforced 

(473) 


474 


APPENDIX. 


by  Whiting’s  division,  composed  of  Hood’s  Texas  brigade  and  his 
own,  under  Colonel  Law,  from  Richmond,  and  that  of  Lawton, 
from  the  South. 

The  intention  of  the  enemy  seemed  to  be  to  attack  Richmond 
by  regular  approaches.  The  strength  of  his  left  wing  rendered  a 
direct  assault  injudicious,  if  not  impracticable.  It  was  therefore 
determined  to  construct  defensive  lines,  so  as  to  enable  a part  of 
the  army  to  defend  the  city  and  leave  the  other  part  free  to  cross 
the  Chickahominy  and  operate  on  the  north  bank.  By  sweeping 
down  the  river  on  that  side  and  threatening  his  communications 
with  York  River,  it  was  thought  that  the  enemy  would  be  com- 
pelled to  retreat  or  give  battle  out  of  his  intrenchments.  The  plan 
was  submitted  to  His  Excellency  the  President,  who  was  repeatedly 
on  the  field  in  the  course  of  its  execution. 

While  preparations  were  in  progress  a cavalry  expedition,  under 
General  Stuart,  was  made  around  the  rear  of  the  Federal  army,  to 
ascertain  its  position  and  movements.  This  was  executed  with  great 
address  and  daring  by  that  accomplished  officer.  As  soon  as  the 
defensive  works  were  sufficiently  advanced  General  Jackson  was 
directed  to  move  rapidly  and  secretly  from  the  valley,  so  as  to  arrive 
in  the  vicinity  of  Ashland  by  June  24th. 

The  enemy  appeared  to  be  unaware  of  our  purpose,  and  on 
the  25th  attacked  General  Huger  on  the  Williamsburg  road,  with 
the  intention,  as  appeared  by  a dispatch  from  General  McClellan, 
of  securing  his  advance  toward  Richmond.  The  effort  was  success- 
fully resisted  and  our  line  maintained. 

Battle  of  Mechanicsville. 

According  to  the  general  order  of  battle,  a copy  of  which  is 
annexed,  General  Jackson  was  to  march  from  Ashland  on  the  25th  in 
the  direction  of  Slash  Church,  encamping  for  the  night  west  of  the 
Central  Railroad,  and  to  advance  at  3 a.  m.  on  the  26th  and  turn 
Beaver  Dam.  A.  P.  Hill  was  to  cross  the  Chickahominy  at  Meadow 
Bridge  when  Jackson’s  advance  beyond  that  point  should  be  known, 
and  move  directly  upon  Mechanicsville.  As  soon  as  the  Mechanics- 


APPENDIX. 


475 


ville  Bridge  should  be  uncovered,  Longstreet  and  D.  H.  Hill  were  to 
cross  the  latter  to  proceed  to  the  support  of  Jackson  and  the  former 
to  that  of  A.  P.  Hill.  The  four  commands  were  directed  to  sweep 
down  the  north  side  of  the  Chickahominy  toward  the  York  River 
Railroad,  Jackson  on  the  left  and  in  advance,  Longstreet  nearest  the 
river  and  in  the  rear.  Huger  and  Magruder  were  ordered  to  hold 
their  positions  against  any  assault  of  the  enemy,  to  observe  his  move- 
ments, and  follow  him  closely  should  he  retreat.  General  Stuart, 
with  the  cavalry7,  was  thrown  out  on  Jackson’s  left  to  guard  his  flank 
and  give  notice  of  the  enemy’s  movements. 

Brigadier-General  Pendleton  was  directed  to  employ  the  reserve 
artillery7  so  as  to  resist  any  approach  of  the  enemy  toward  Richmond, 
to  superintend  that  portion  of  it  posted  to  aid  in  the  operations  of  the 
north  bank,  and  hold  the  remainder  ready  for  use  when  it  might  be 
required.  In  consequence  of  unavoidable  delays,  the  whole  of  General 
Jackson’s  command  did  not  arrive  at  Ashland  in  time  to  enable  him 
to  reach  the  point  designated  on  the  25th. 

His  march  on  the  26th  was  consequently  longer  than  had  been 
anticipated,  and  his  progress  being  also  retarded  by  the  enemy,  A.  P. 
Hill  did  not  begin  his  movement  until  3 p.  m.,  when  he  crossed  the 
river  and  advanced  upon  Mechanicsville.  After  a sharp  conflict  he 
drove  the  enemy  from  his  intrenchments,  and  forced  him  to  take 
refuge  in  his  works  on  the  left  bank  of  Beaver  Dam,  about  one  mile 
distant.  This  position  was  a strong  one,  the  banks  of  the  creek  in 
front  being  high  and  almost  perpendicular,  and  the  approach  to  it 
over  open  fields,  commanded  by  the  fire  of  artillery  and  infantry 
intrenched  on  the  opposite  side.  The  difficulty  of  crossing  the 
streams  had  been  increased  by7  felling  the  woods  on  its  banks  and 
destroying  the  bridges. 

Jackson  being  expected  to  cross  Beaver  Dam  above  and  turn  the 
enemy’s  right,  a direct  attack  was  not  made  by  General  Hill.  One 
of  his  regiments  on  the  left  of  his  line  crossed  the  creek  to  com- 
municate with  Jackson,  and  remained  until  after  dark,  when  it  was 
wdthdrawn.  Longstreet  and  D.  H.  Hill  crossed  the  Mechanicsville 
Bridge  as  soon  as  it  was  uncovered  and  could  be  repaired,  but  it  was 


476 


APPENDIX. 


late  before  they  reached  the  north  bank  of  the  Chickahominy.  D.  H. 
Hill’s  leading  brigade,  under  Ripley,  advanced  to  the  support  of  the 
troops  engaged,  and  at  a late  hour  united  with  Pender’s  brigade,  of 
A.  P.  Hill’s  division,  in  an  effort  to  turn  the  enemy’s  left;  but  the 
troops  were  unable,  in  the  growing  darkness,  to  overcome  the  obstruc- 
tions, and  after  sustaining  a destructive  fire  of  musketry  and  artillery 
at  short  range,  were  withdrawn.  The  fire  was  continued  until  about 
9 p.  m.,  when  the  engagement  ceased.  Our  troops  retained  the 
ground  on  the  right  bank,  from  which  the  enemy  had  been  driven. 

Ripley  was  relieved  at  3 p.  m.  on  the  27th  by  two  of  Long- 
street’s  brigades,  which  were  subsequently  reinforced.  In  expectation 
of  Jackson’s  arrival  on  the  enemy’s  right,  the  battle  was  renewed 
at  dawn  and  continued  with  animation  for  about  two  hours,  during 
which  the  passage  of  the  creek  was  attempted  and  our  troops  forced 
their  way  to  its  banks  where  their  progress  was  arrested  by  the 
nature  of  the  stream.  They  maintained  their  position  while  prepa- 
rations were  being  made  to  cross  at  another  point  nearer  the  Chick- 
ahominy.  Before  they  were  completed  Jackson  crossed  Beaver  Dam 
above,  and  the  enemy  abandoned  his  intrenchments  and  retired 
rapidly  down  the  river,  destroying  a great  deal  of  property,  but 
leaving  much  in  his  deserted  camps. 

Battle  of  the  Chickahominy. 

After  repairing  the  bridges  over  Beaver  Dam  the  several  col- 
umns resumed  their  march  as  nearly  as  possible  as  prescribed  in 
the  order;  Jackson,  with  whom  D.  H.  Hill  had  united,  bore  to  the 
left  in  order  to  cut  off  reinforcements  to  the  enemy  or  intercept 
his  retreat  in  that  direction.  Longstreet  and  A.  P.  Hill  moved 
nearer  the  Chickahominy.  Many  prisoners  were  taken  in  their 
progress,  and  the  conflagration  of  wagons  and  stores  marked  the 
way  of  the  retreating  army.  Longstreet  and  Hill  reached  the 
vicinity  of  New  Bridge  about  noon.  It  was  ascertained  that  the 
enemy  had  taken  a position  behind  Powhite  Creek  prepared  to 
dispute  our  progress.  He  occupied  a range  of  hills,  with  his  right 
resting  in  the  vicinity  of  McGehee’s  house  and  his  left  near  that 


APPENDIX. 


477 


of  Dr.  Gaines’s,  on  a wooded  bluff  which  rose  abruptly  from  a deep 
ravine.  The  ravine  was  filled  with  sharpshooters,  to  whom  its  banks 
gave  protection.  A second  line  of  infantry  was  stationed  on  the 
side  of  the  hill  behind  a breastwork  of  trees  above  the  first ; a 
third  occupied  the  crest,  strengthened  with  rifled  trenches  and 
crowned  with  artillery.  The  approach  to  this  position  was  over  an 
open  plain,  about  a quarter  of  a mile  wide,  commanded  by  this 
triple  line  of  fire  and  swept  by  the  heavy  batteries  south  of  the 
Chickahominy.  In  front  of  his  centre  and  right  the  ground  was 
generally  open,  bounded  on  the  side  of  one  approach  by  a wood, 
with  dense  and  tangled  undergrowth,  and  traversed  by  a sluggish 
stream  which  converted  the  soil  into  a deep  morass.  The  woods  on 
the  farther  side  of  the  swamp  were  occupied  by  sharpshooters,  and 
trees  had  been  felled  to  increase  the  difficulty  of  its  passage  and 
detain  our  advancing  columns  under  the  fire  of  the  infantry  massed 
on  the  slopes  of  the  opposite  hills  and  of  the  batteries  on  their 
crests.  Pressing  on  toward  the  York  River  Railroad,  A.  P.  Hill, 
who  was  in  advance,  reached  the  vicinity  of  New  Cold  Harbor  about 
2 p.  in.,  where  he  encountered  the  enemy.  He  immediately  formed 
his  line  nearly  parallel  to  the  road  leading  from  that  place  toward 
McGehee’s  house,  and  soon  became  hotly  engaged.  The  arrival  of 
Jackson  on  our  left  was  momentarily  expected,  and  it  was  supposed 
that  his  approach  would  cause  the  extension  of  the  enemy’s  line 
in  that  direction.  Under  this  impression  Longstreet  was  held  back 
until  this  movement  should  commence.  The  principal  part  of  the 
Federal  army  was  now  on  the  north  side  of  the  Chickahominy. 
Hill’s  single  division  met  this  large  force  with  the  impetuous  courage 
for  which  that  officer  and  his  troops  are  distinguished.  They 
drove  the  enemy  back  and  assailed  him  in  his  strong  position  on 
the  ridge.  The  battle  raged  fiercely  and  with  varying  fortune  more 
than  two  hours.  Three  regiments  pierced  the  enemy’s  line  and 
forced  their  way  to  the  crest  of  the  hill  on  his  left,  but  were 
compelled  to  fall  back  before  overwhelming  numbers.  The  superior 
force  of  the  enemy,  assisted  by  the  fire  of  his  batteries  south  of 
the  Chickahominy,  which  played  incessantly  on  our  columns  as  they 


478 


APPENDIX. 


pressed  through  the  difficulties  that  obstructed  their  way,  caused 
them  to  recoil.  Though  most  of  the  men  had  never  been  under 
fire  until  the  day  before,  they  were  rallied,  and  in  turn  repelled 
the  advance  of  the  enemy.  Some  brigades  were  broken,  others 
stubbornly  maintained  their  positions,  but  it  became  apparent  that 
the  enemy  was  gradually  gaining  ground. 

The  attack  on  our  left  being  delayed  by  the  length  of  Jackson’s 
march  and  the  obstacles  he  encountered,  Longstreet  was  ordered  to 
make  a diversion  in  Hill’s  favor  by  a feint  on  the  enemy’s  left.  In 
making  this  demonstration  the  great  strength  of  the  position 
already  described  was  discovered,  and  General  Longstreet  perceived 
that  to  render  the  diversion  effectual  the  feint  must  be  converted 
into  an  attack.  He  resolved,  with  characteristic  promptness,  to 
carry  the  heights  by  assault.  His  columns  were  quickly  formed 
near  the  open  ground,  and  as  his  preparations  were  completed  Jackson 
arrived,  and  his  right  division,  that  of  Whiting,  took  position  on  the 
left  of  Longstreet.  At  the  same  time  D.  H.  Hill  formed  on  our  extreme 
left,  and  after  a short  but  bloody  conflict  forced  his  way  through  the 
morass  and  obstructions,  and  drove  the  enemy  from  the  woods  on 
the  opposite  side.  Kwell  advanced  on  Hill’s  right  and  engaged 
the  enemy  furiously.  The  First  and  Fourth  brigades  of  Jackson’s 
own  division  filled  the  interval  between  Ewell  and  A.  P.  Hill.  The 
Second  and  Third  were  sent  to  the  right.  The  arrival  of  these 
fresh  troops  enabled  A.  P.  Hill  to  withdraw  some  of  his  brigades, 
wearied  and  reduced  by  their  long  and  arduous  conflict.  The  line 
being  now  complete,  a general  advance  from  right  to  left  was 
ordered.  On  the  right  the  troops  moved  forward  with  steadiness, 
unchecked  by  the  terrible  fire  from  the  triple  lines  of  infantry  on 
the  hill  and  the  cannon  on  both  sides  of  the  river,  which  burst 
upon  them  as  they  emerged  upon  the  plain,  The  dead  and 
wounded  marked  the  way  of  their  intrepid  advance,  the  brave 
Texans  leading,  closely  followed  by  their  no  less  daring  comrades. 
The  enemy  was  driven  from  the  ravine-  to  the  first  line  of  breast- 
works, over  which  our  impetuous  column  dashed  up  to  the  intrench- 
ments  on  the  crest.  These  were  quickly  stormed,  fourteen  pieces 


APPENDIX. 


479 


of  artillery  captured,  and  the  enemy  driven  into  the  field  beyond. 
Fresh  troops  came  to  his  support,  and  he  endeavored  repeatedly 
to  ralty,  but  in  vain.  He  was  forced  back  with  great  slaughter  until 
he  reached  the  woods  on  the  banks  of  the  Chickahominy,  and  night 
put  an  end  to  the  pursuit.  Long  lines  of  dead  and  wounded  marked 
each  stand  made  by  the  enemy  in  his  stubborn  resistance,  and  the 
field  over  which  he  retreated  was  strewn  with  the  slain. 

On  the  left  the  attack  was  no  less  vigorous  and  successful. 
D.  H.  Hill  charged  across  the  open  ground  in  his  front,  one  of 
his  regiments  having  first  bravely  carried  a battery  whose  fire 
enfiladed  his  advance.  Gallantly  supported  by  the  troops  on  his 
right,  who  pressed  forward  with  unfaltering  resolution,  he  reached 
the  crest  of  the  ridge,  and  after  a sanguinary  struggle  broke  the 
enemy’s  line,  captured  several  of  his  batteries,  and  drove  him 
in  confusion  toward  the  Chickahominy  until  darkness  rendered 
further  pursuit  impossible.  Our  troops  remained  in  undisturbed 
possession  of  the  field,  covered  with  the  Federal  dead  and  wounded, 
and  their  broken  forces  fled  to  the  river  or  wandered  through  the 
woods. 

Owing  to  the  nature  of  the  country  the  cavalry  was  unable  to 
participate  in  the  engagement.  It  rendered  valuable  service  in 
guarding  Jackson’s  flank,  and  took  a large  number  of  prisoners. 
On  the  morning  of  the  28th  it  was  ascertained  that  none  of  the 
enemy  remained  in  our  front  north  of  the  Chiekahoniin}^  As  he 
might  yet  intend  to  give  battle  to  preserve  his  communications, 
the  Ninth  Virginia  Cavalry,  supported  by  Ewell’s  division,  was 
ordered  to  seize  the  York  River  Railroad,  and  General  Stuart,  with 
his  main  body,  to  co-operate.  When  the  cavalry  reached  Dispatch 
Station  the  enemy  retreated  to  the  south  bank  of  the  river  and 
burned  the  railroad  bridge.  Ewell,  coming  up  shortly  afterward, 
destroyed  a portion  of  the  track. 

During  the  forenoon  columns  of  dust  south  of  the  Chicka- 
hominy showed  that  the  Federal  army  was  in  motion.  The  aban- 
donment of  the  railroad  and  destruction  of  the  bridge  proved  that 
no  further  attempt  would  be  made  to  hold  that  line  ; but  from  the 


480 


APPENDIX. 


position  it  occupied  the  roads  which  led  toward  James  River  would 
also  enable  it  to  reach  the  lower  bridges  over  the  Chickahominy  and 
retreat  down  the  peninsula.  In  the  latter  event  it  was  necessary 
that  our  troops  should  continue  on  the  north  bank  of  the  river, 
and  until  the  intention  of  General  McClellan  was  discovered  it  was 
deemed  injudicious  to  change  their  disposition.  Ewell  was  there- 
fore ordered  to  proceed  to  Bottom’s  Bridge  to  guard  that  point,  and 
the  cavalry  to  watch  the  bridges  below.  No  certain  indications  of 
a retreat  to  James  River  were  discovered  by  our  forces  on  the 
south  side  of  the  Chickahominy  and  late  in  the  afternoon  the 
enemy’s  works  were  reported  to  be  fully  manned.  The  strength 
of  these  fortifications  prevented  Generals  Huger  and  Magruder 
from  discovering  what  was  passing  in  their  front.  Below  the 
enemy’s  works  the  country  was  densely  wooded  and  intersected  by 
impassable  swamps,  at  once  concealing  his  movements  and  preclud- 
ing reconnoissances  except  by  the  regular  roads,  all  of  which  were 
strongly  guarded.  The  bridges  over  the  Chickahominy  in  rear 
of  the  enemy  were  destroyed  and  their  reconstruction  impracti- 
cable in  the  presence  of  his  whole  army  and  powerful  batteries. 
We  were  therefore  compelled  to  wait  until  his  purpose  should  be 
developed.  Generals  Huger  and  Magruder  were  again  directed  to 
use  the  utmost  vigilance  and  pursue  the  enemy  vigorously  should 
they  discover  that  he  was  retreating.  During  the  afternoon  and 
night  of  the  28th  the  signs  of  a general  movement  were  apparent, 
and  110  indications  of  his  approach  to  the  lower  bridges  of  the 
Chickahominy  having  been  discovered  by  the  pickets  in  observation 
at  those  points,  it  became  manifest  that  General  McClellan  was 
retreating  to  the  James  River. 

Battle  of  Savage  Station. 

Early  on  the  29th  Longstreet  and  A.  P.  Hill  were  ordered  to 
recross  the  Chickahominy  at  New  Bridge,  and  move  by  the  Darby- 
town  to  the  Long  Bridge  road. 

Major  R.  K.  Meade  and  Lieutenant  S.  R.  Johnston,  of  the  engi- 
neers attached  to  General  Longstreet’s  division,  who  had  been  sent 


APPENDIX. 


481 


to  reconnoitre,  found,  about  sunrise,  the  work  on  the  upper  ex- 
tremity of  the  enemy’s  line  of  intrenchments  abandoned.  Generals 
Huger  and  Magruder  were  immediately  ordered  in  pursuit,  the 
former  by  the  Charles  City  road,  so  as  to  take  the  Federal  army 
in  flank,  and  the  latter  by  the  Williamsburg  road,  to  attack  its 
rear.  Jackson  was  directed  to  cross  at  Grapevine  Bridge  and  move 
down  the  south  side  of  the  Chickahominy.  Magruder  and  Huger 
found  the  whole  line  of  works  deserted  and  large  quantities  of 
military  stores  of  every  description  abandoned  or  destoyed. 

The  former  reached  the  vicinity  of  Savage  Station  about  noon, 
where  he  came  upon  the  rear  guard  of  the  retreating  army.  Being 
informed  that  the  enemy  was  advancing,  he  halted  and  sent  for 
reinforcements.  Two  brigades  of  Huger’s  division  were  ordered  to 
his  support,  but  subsequently  withdrawn,  it  being  apparent  that 
the  force  in  Magruder’s  front  was  covering  the  retreat  of  the  main 
body.  Jackson’s  route  led  to  the  flank  and  rear  of  Savage  Station,  but 
he  was  delayed  by  the  necessity  of  reconstructing  Grapevine  Bridge. 

Late  in  the  afternoon  Magruder  attacked  the  enemy  with  one 
of  his  divisions  and  two  regiments  of  another.  A severe  action 
ensued  and  continued  about  two  hours,  when  it  was  terminated  by 
night.  The  troops  displayed  great  gallantry,  and  inflicted  heavy 
loss  upon  the  enemy  ; but,  owing  to  the  lateness  of  the  hour  and 
small  force  employed,  the  result  was  not  decisive,  and  the  enemy 
continued  his  retreat  under  cover  of  darkness,  leaving  several  hun- 
dred prisoners,  with  his  dead  and  wounded,  in  our  hands. 

At  Savage  Station  were  found  about  2500  men  in  hospital  and 
a large  amount  of  property.  Stores  of  much  value  had  been 
destroyed,  including  the  necessary  medical  supplies  for  the  sick  and 
wounded.  But  the  time  gained  enabled  the  retreating  column  to 
cross  White  Oak  Swamp  without  interruption  and  destroy  the 
bridges. 

Battle  of  Frazier’s  Farm  * 

Jackson  reached  Savage  Station  early  on  the  30th.  He  was 
directed  to  pursue  the  enemy  on  the  road  he  had  taken,  and  Magruder 

* Called  also  Glendale,  or  Nelson’s  Farm,  and  Charles  City  Road. 

31 


4§2 


APPENDIX. 


to  follow  Longstreet  by  the  Darbytown  road.  As  Jackson  advanced 
he  captured  such  numbers  of  prisoners  and  collected  so  many  arms 
that  two  regiments  had  to  be  detached  for  their  security.  His 
progress  was  arrested  at  White  Oak  Swamp.  The  enemy  occupied 
the  opposite  side,  and  obstinately  resisted  the  reconstruction  of  the 
bridge. 

Longstreet  and  A.  P.  Hill,  continuing  their  advance  on  the  30th, 
soon  came  upon  the  enemy  strongly  posted  across  the  Long  Bridge 
road,  about  one  mile  from  its  intersection  with  the  Charles  City 
road.  Huger’s  route  led  to  the  right  of  this  position,  Jackson’s  to 
the  rear,  and  the  arrival  of  their  commands  was  awaited  to  begin  the 
attack. 

On  the  29th  General  Holmes  had  crossed  from  the  south  side  of 
James  River  with  part  of  his  division. 

On  the  30th,  reinforced  by  General  Wise  with  a detachment  of 
his  brigade,  he  moved  down  the  river  road  and  came  upon  the  line 
of  the  retreating  army  near  Malvern  Hill.  Perceiving  indications 
of  confusion,  General  Holmes  was  ordered  to  open  the  column  with 
artillery.  He  soon  discovered  that  a number  of  batteries,  advantage- 
ously posted,  supported  by  an  infantry  force  superior  to  his  own  and 
assisted  by  the  fire  of  the  gunboats  in  the  James  River,  guarded  this 
part  of  the  line. 

Magruder,  who  had  reached  the  Darbytown  road,  was  ordered 
to  reinforce  Holmes,  but  being  at  a greater  distance  than  had  been 
supposed,  he  did  not  reach  the  position  of  the  latter  in  time  for  an 
attack. 

Huger  reported  that  his  progress  was  obstructed,  but  about 
4 p.  m.  firing  was  heard  in  the  direction  of  the  Charles  City  road, 
which  was  supposed  to  indicate  his  approach.  Longstreet  imme- 
diately opened  with  one  of  his  batteries  to  give  notice  of  his  presence. 
This  brought  on  the  engagement ; but  Huger  not  coming  up,  and 
Jackson  having  been  unable  to  force  the  passage  of  White  Oak 
Swamp,  Longstreet  and  Hill  were  without  the  expected  support. 
The  superiority  of  numbers  and  advantage  of  position  were  on  the 
side  of  the  enemy. 


APPENDIX. 


483 


The  battle  raged  furiously  until  9 p.  m.  By  that  time  the 

enemy  had  been  driven  with  great  slaughter  from  every  position 

but  one,  which  he  maintained  until  he  was  enabled  to  withdraw 
under  cover  of  darkness. 

At  the  close  of  the  struggle  nearly  the  entire  field  remained 

in  onr  possession,  covered  with  the  enemy’s  dead  and  wounded. 

Many  prisoners,  including  a general  of  division,  were  captured,  and 
several  batteries,  with  some  thousands  of  small  arms,  taken.  Conld 
the  other  commands  have  co-operated  in  the  action  the  result 
would  have  proved  most  disastrous  to  the  enemy. 

After  the  engagement  Magruder  was  recalled  to  relieve  the 
troops  of  Longstreet  and  Hill.  His  men,  much  fatigued  by  their 
long,  hot  march,  arrived  during  the  night. 

Battle  of  Malvern  Hill. 

Early  on  July  1st  Jackson  reached  the  battlefield  of  the  previous 
day,  having  succeeded  in  crossing  White  Oak  Swamp,  where  he 
captured  a part  of  the  enemy’s  artillery  and  a number  of  prisoners. 
He  was  directed  to  continue  the  pursuit  down  the  Willis  Church 
road,  and  soon  found  the  enemy  occupying  a high  range,  extending 
obliquely  across  the  road,  in  front  of  Malvern  Hill.  On  this  position 
of  great  natural  strength  he  had  concentrated  his  powerful  artillery, 
supported  by  masses  of  infantry,  partially  protected  by  earthworks. 
His  left  rested  near  Crew’s  house  and  his  right  near  Beriford’s. 
Immediately  in  his  front  the  ground  was  open,  varying  in  width 
from  a quarter  to  half  a mile,  and  sloping  gradually  from  the  crest, 
was  completely  swept  by  the  fire  of  his  infantry  and  artillery.  To 
reach  this  open  ground  our  troops  had  to  advance  through  a broken 
and  thickly  wooded  country,  traversed  nearly  throughout  its  whole 
extent  by  a swamp  passable  at  but  few  places,  and  difficult  at  those. 
The  whole  was  within  range  of  the  batteries  on  the  heights  and 
the  gunboats  in  the  river,  under  whose  incessant  fire  our  movements 
had  to  be  executed.  Jackson  formed  his  line  with  Whiting’s 
division  on  his  left  and  D.  H.  Hill’s  on  his  right,  one  of  Ewell’s 
brigades  occupying  the  interval.  The  rest  of  Ewell’s  and  Jackson’s 


484 


APPENDIX. 


own  divisions  were  held  in  reserve.  Magruder  was  directed  to  take 
position  on  Jackson’s  right,  but  before  his  arrival  two  of  Huger’s 
brigades  came  up  and  were  placed  next  to  Hill.  Magruder  subse- 
quently formed  on  the  right  of  these  brigades,  which,  with  a third  of 
Huger’s,  were  placed  under  his  command.  Longstreet  and  A.  P. 
Hill  were  held  in  reserve,  and  took  no  part  in  the  engagement. 
Owing  to  ignorance  of  the  country,  the  dense  forests  impeding  neces- 
sary communication,  and  the  extreme  difficulty  of  the  ground,  the 
whole  line  was  not  formed  until  a late  hour  in  the  afternoon.  The 
obstacles  presented  by  the  woods  and  swamp  made  it  impracticable  to 
bring  up  a sufficient  amount  of  artillery  to  oppose  successfully  the 
extraordinary  force  of  that  arm  employed  by  the  enemy,  while  the 
field  itself  afforded  us  few  positions  favorable  for  its  use,  and  none 
for  its  proper  concentration.  Orders  were  issued  for  a general 
advance  at  a given  signal,  but  the  causes  referred  to  prevented  a 
proper  concert  of  action  among  the  troops. 

D.  H.  Hill  pressed  forward  across  the  open  field  and  engaged 
the  enemy  gallantly,  breaking  and  driving  back  his  first  line  ; but  a 
simultaneous  advance  of  the  other  troops  not  taking  place,  he  found 
himself  unable  to  maintain  the  ground  he  had  gained  against  the 
overwhelming  numbers  and  numerous  batteries  of  the  enemy.  Jack- 
son  sent  to  his  support  his  own  division  and  that  part  of  Ewell’s 
which  was  in  reserve,  but  owing  to  the  increasing  darkness  and 
intricacy  of  the  forest  and  swamp  they  did  not  arrive  in  time  to 
render  the  desired  assistance.  Hill  was  therefore  compelled  to 
abandon  part  of  the  ground  he  had  gained  after  suffering  severe  loss 
and  inflicting  heavy  damage  upon  the  enemy. 

On  the  right  the  attack  was  gallantly  made  by  Huger’s  and 
Magruder’s  commands.  Two  brigades  of  the  former  commenced 
the  action  ; the  other  two  were  subsequently  sent  to  the  support  of 
Magruder  and  Hill.  Several  determined  efforts  were  made  to  storm 
the  hill  at  Crew’s  house.  The  brigades  advanced  bravely  across 
the  open  field,  raked  by  the  fire  of  a hundred  cannon  and  the 
musketry  of  large  bodies  of  infantry.  Some  were  broken  and  gave 
way,  others  approached  close  to  the  guns,  driving  back  the 


APPENDIX. 


485 


infantry,  compelling  the  advanced  batteries  to  retire  to  escape 
capture,  and  mingling  their  dead  with  those  of  the  enemy.  For 
want  of  concert  among  the  attacking  columns  their  assaults  were 
too  weak  to  break  the  Federal  line,  and  after  struggling  gallantly, 
sustaining  and  inflicting  great  loss,  the}7  were  compelled  succes- 
sively to  retire.  Night  was  approaching  when  the  attack  began, 
and  it  soon  became  difficult  to  distinguish  friend  from  foe.  The 
firing  continued  until  after  9 p.  m.,  but  no  decided  result  was 
gaiued.  Part  of  the  troops  were  withdrawn  to  their  original  posi- 
tions, others  remained  on  the  open  field,  and  some  rested  within 
a hundred  yards  of  the  batteries  that  had  been  so  bravely  but 
vainly  assailed.  The  general  conduct  of  the  troops  was  excellent — 
in  some  instances  heroic.  The  lateness  of  the  hour  at  which  the 
attack  necessarily  began  gave  the  enemy  the  full  advantage  of  his 
superior  position  and  augmented  the  natural  difficulties  of  our 
own. 

After  seizing  the  York  River  Railroad  on  June  28th  and 
driving  the  enemy  across  the  Chickahominy,  as  already  narrated, 
the  cavalry  under  General  Stuart  proceeded  down  the  railroad  to 

ascertain  if  there  was  any  movement  of  the  enemy  in  that  direc- 

tion. 

He  encountered  little  opposition,  and  reached  the  vicinity  of 
the  White  House  on  the  29th.  At  his  approach  the  enemy 
destroyed  the  greater  part  of  the  immense  stores  accumulated  at 
that  depot  and  retreated  toward  Fort  Monroe.  With  one  gun  and 
some  dismounted  men  General  Stuart  drove  off  a gunboat  which 
lay  near  the  White  House,  and  rescued  a large  amount  of  pro- 
perty, including  more  than  10,000  stands  of  small  arms,  partially 

burned.  Reaving  one  squadron  at  the  White  House,  in  compliance 

with  his  orders,  he  returned  to  guard  the  lower  bridges  of  the 
Chickahominy. 

On  the  30th  he  was  directed  to  re-cross  and  co-operate  with 
General  Jackson.  After  a long  march  he  reached  the  rear  of  the 
enemy  at  Malvern  Hill,  on  the  night  of  July  1st,  at  the  close  of 
the  engagement.  On  July  2d  it  was  discovered  that  the  enemy 


486 


APPENDIX. 


had  withdrawn  during  the  night,  leaving  the  ground  covered  with 
his  dead  and  wounded,  and  his  route  exhibiting  abundant  evidence 
of  precipitate  retreat.  The  pursuit  was  commenced,  General  Stuart 
with  his  cavalry  in  the  advance,  but  a violent  storm  which  pre- 
vailed throughout  the  day  greatly  retarded  our  progress.  The 
enemy  harassed  and  closely  followed  by  the  cavalry,  succeeded  in 
gaining  “ Westover,”  on  James  River,  and  the  protection  of  his  gun- 
boats. He  immediately  began  to  fortify  his  position,  which  was  one 
of  great  natural  strength,  flanked  on  each  side  by  a creek,  and  the 
approach  to  his  front  commanded  by  the  heavy  guns  of  his 
shipping,  in  addition  to  those  mounted  in  his  intrenchments.  It 
was  deemed  inexpedient  to  attack  him,  and  in  view  of  the  condi- 
tion of  our  troops,  who  had  been  marching  and  fighting  almost 
incessantly  for  seven  days  under  the  most  trying  circumstances, 
it  was  determined  to  withdraw,  in  order  to  afford  them  the  repose 
of  which  they  stood  so  much  in  need. 

Several  daj^s  were  spent  in  collecting  arms  and  other  property 
abandoned  by  the  enemy,  and  in  the  meantime  some  artillery  and 
cavalry  were  sent  below  Westover  to  annoy  his  transports.  On 
July  8th  the  army  returned  to  the  vicinity  of  Richmond. 

Under  ordinary  circumstances  the  Federal  army  should  have 
been  destroyed.  Its  escape  was  due  to  the  causes  stated.  Promi- 
nent among  these  was  the  want  of  correct  and  timely  information  ; 
this  fact,  attributable  chiefly  to  the  character  of  the  country,  enabled 
General  McClellan  skillfully  to  conceal  his  retreat  and  to  add  much 
to  the  obstructions  with  which  nature  had  beset  the  way  of  our  pur- 
suing columns  ; but  regret  that  more  was  not  accomplished  gives 
way  to  gratitude  to  the  Sovereign  Ruler  of  the  Universe  for  the 
results  achieved.  The  siege  of  Richmond  was  raised,  and  the  object 
of  a campaign  which  had  been  prosecuted  after  months  of  prepara- 
tion, at  an  enormous  expenditure  of  men  and  money,  completely 
frustrated.  More  than  10,000  prisoners,  including  officers  of  rank, 
fifty-two  pieces  of  artillery  and  upwards  of  35,000  stands  oi  small 
arms  were  captured.  The  stores  and  supplies  of  every  description 
which  fell  into  our  hands  were  great  in  amount  and  value,  but 


APPENDIX. 


487 


small  in  comparison  with  those  destroyed  by  the  enemy.  His  losses 
in  battle  exceeded  onr  own,  as  attested  by  the  thousands  of  dead 
and  wounded  left  on  every  field,  while  his  subsequent  inaction 
shows  in  what  condition  the  survivors  reached  the  protection  to 
which  they  fled. 

Among  the  dead  will  be  found  many  whose  names  will  ever  be 
associated  with  the  great  events  in  which  they  all  bore  so  honor- 
able a part.  For  these,  as  well  for  the  names  of  their  no  less  dis- 
tinguished surviving  comrades,  who  earned  for  themselves  the  high 
honor  of  special  commendation,  where  all  so  well  discharged  their 
duty,  reference  must  necessarily  be  made  to  the  accompanying 
report.  But  I cannot  forbear  expressing  my  admiration  of  the 
noble  qualities  displayed,  with  rare  exceptions,  by  officers  and  men, 
under  circumstances  which  demanded  the  exercise  of  every  soldierly 
virtue.  To  the  officers  commanding  divisions  and  brigades  belongs 
the  credit  for  the  management  of  their  troops  in  action.  The  extent 
of  the  fields  of  battle,  the  nature  of  the  ground  and  the  denseness 
of  the  forest  rendered  more  than  general  directions  impracticable. 

To  the  officers  of  my  staff  I am  indebted  for  constant  aid 
during  the  entire  period.  Colonels  Chilton  and  Long,  Majors 
Taylor,  Venable,  Talcott  and  Marshall,  and  Captain  Mason  were 
continuously  with  me  on  the  field.  General  Pendleton,  chief  of 
artillery ; Lieutenant-Colonel  Corley,  chief  quartermaster ; Lieuten- 
ant-Colonel Cole,  chief  commissary ; Lieutenant-Colonel  Alexander, 
chief  of  ordnance;  Surgeon  Guild,  medical  director;  Colonel  Lay 
and  Lieutenant-Colonel  Harvie,  inspectors  general,  and  Lieutenant- 
Colonel  Stevens,  chief  engineer,  attended  unceasingly  to  their  several 
departments. 

To  the  whole  medical  corps  of  the  army  I return  my  thanks 
for  the  care  and  attention  bestowed  upon  the  wounded. 

Respectfully  submitted, 

R.  E.  Lee,  General. 

General  S.  Cooper, 

Adjutant  and  Inspector-General,  Richmond,  Va. 


488 


APPENDIX. 


Headquarters  Army  of  Northern  Virginia, 

June  24th,  1862. 

General  Order,  No.  75. 

I.  General  Jackson’s  command  will  proceed  to-morrow  from 
Ashland  toward  the  Slash  Church,  and  encamp  at  some  convenient 
point  west  of  the  Central  Railroad.  Branch’s  brigade  of  A.  P.  Hill’s 
division,  will  also,  to-morrow  evening,  take  position  on  the  Chicka- 
hominy  near  Half  Sink.  At  3 o’clock  Thursday  morning,  26th 
inst.,  General  Jackson  will  advance  on  the  road  leading  to  Pole  Green 
Church,  communicating  his  march  to  General  Branch,  who  will 
immediately  cross  the  Chickahominy  and  take  the  road  leading  to 
Meehanicsville.  As  soon  as  the  movements  of  these  columns  are 
discovered  General  A.  P.  Hill,  with  the  rest  of  his  division,  will 
cross  the  Chickahominy  near  Meadow  Bridge  and  move  direct  upon 
Meehanicsville.  To  aid  his  advance  the  heavy  batteries  on  the 
Chickahominy  will,  at  the  proper  time,  open  upon  the  batteries  at 
Meehanicsville  ; and,  the  passage  across  the  bridge  opened,  General 
Longstreet,  with  his  division  and  that  of  General  D.  H.  Hill,  will 
cross  the  Chickahominy  at  or  near  that  point,  General  D.  H.  Hill 
moving  to  the  support  of  General  Jackson  and  General  Longstreet 
supporting  General  A.  P.  Hill.  The  four  divisions,  keeping  in 
communication  with  each  other  and  moving  enclielon  on  separate 
roads,  if  practicable,  the  left  division  in  advance,  with  skirmishers 
and  sharpshooters  extending  their  front,  will  sweep  down  the 
Chickahominy  and  endeavor  to  drive  the  enemy  from  his  position 
above  New  Bridge,  General  Jackson  bearing  well  to  his  left,  turn- 
ing Beaver  Dam  Creek  and  taking  the  direction  toward  Cold 
Harbor.  They  will  then  press  forward  toward  the  York  River 
Railroad,  closing  upon  the  enemy’s  rear  and  forcing  him  down  the 
Chickahominy.  Any  advance  of  the  enemy  toward  Richmond  will 
be  prevented  by  vigorously  following  his  rear  and  crippling  and 
arresting  his  progress. 

II.  The  divisions  under  Generals  Huger  and  Magruder  will 
hold  their  positions  in  front  of  the  enemy  against  attack,  and  make 
such  demonstrations  Thursday  as  to  discover  his  operations.  Should 


APPENDIX. 


489 


opportunity  offer,  the  feint  will  be  converted  into  a real  attack ; 
and  should  au  abandonment  of  his  intrenchments  by  the  enemy 
be  discovered  he  will  be  closely  pursued. 

III.  The  Third  Virginia  Cavalry  will  observe  the  Charles 
City  road.  The  Fifth  Virginia,  the  First  North  Carolina  and  the 
Hampton  Legion  (cavalry)  will  observe  the  Darbytown,  Varina  and 
Osborne  roads.  Should  a movement  of  the  enemy  down  the  Chicka- 
hominy  be  discovered,  they  will  close  upon  his  flank  and  endeavor 
to  arrest  his  march. 

IV.  General  Stuart,  with  the  First,  Fourth  and  Ninth  Virginia 
Cavalry,  the  cavalry  of  Cobb’s  Legion  and  the  Jeff.  Davis  Legion 
will  cross  the  Chickahominy  to-morrow  and  take  position  to  the 
left  of  General  Jackson’s  line  of  march.  The  main  body  will  be 
held  in  reserve,  with  scouts  well  extended  to  the  front  and  left. 
General  Stuart  will  keep  General  Jackson  informed  of  the  move- 
ments of  the  enemy  on  his  left,  and  will  co-operate  with  him  in  his 
advance.  The  Tenth  Virginia  Cavalry,  Colonel  Davis,  will  remain 
on  the  Nine-mile  road. 

V.  General  Ransom’s  brigade,  of  General  Holmes’s  command, 
will  be  placed  in  reserve  on  the  Williamsburg  road  by  General 
Huger,  to  whom  he  will  report  for  orders. 

VI.  Commanders  of  divisions  will  cause  their  commands  to  be 
provided  with  three  days’  cooked  rations.  The  necessary  ambu- 
lances and  ordnance  trains  will  be  ready  to  accompany  the  divisions 
and  receive  orders  from  their  respective  commanders.  Officers  in 
charge  of  all  trains  will  invariably  remain  with  them.  Batteries 
and  wagons  will  keep  on  the  right  of  the  road.  The  chief  engineer, 
Major  Stevens,  will  assign  engineer  officers  to  each  division,  whose 
duty  it  will  be  to  make  provision  for  overcoming  all  difficulties  to 
the  progress  of  the  troops.  The  staff  departments  will  give  the 
necessary  instructions  to  facilitate  the  movements  herein  directed. 

By  command  of  General  Lee. 

R.  H.  Chilton,  xWsistant  Adjutant-General. 


THE  MARYLAND  CAMPAIGN  OF  1862, 

As  Described  by  General  Robert  E.  Lee. 

Headquarters,  August  19th,  1862. 

The  enemy  having  retired  to  the  protection  of  the  fortifications 
around  Washington  and  Alexandria,  the  army  marched  on  September 
3rd  toward  Leesburg.  The  armies  of  General  McClellan  and  Pope 
had  now  been  brought  back  to  the  point  from  which  they  set  out 
on  the  campaigns  of  the  spring  and  summer. 

The  objects  of  those  campaigns  had  been  frustrated,  and  the 
designs  of  the  enemy  on  the  coast  of  North  Carolina  and  in 
Western  Virginia  thwarted  by  the  withdrawal  of  the  main  body 
of  his  forces  from  those  regions. 

Northeastern  Virginia  was  freed  from  the  presence  of  Federal 
soldiers  up  to  the  intrenchment  of  Washington,  and  soon  after  the 
arrival  of  the  army  at  Leesburg  information  was  received  that  the 
troops  which  had  occupied  Winchester  had  retired  to  Harper’s  Ferry 
and  Martinsburg. 

The  war  was  thus  transferred  from  the  interior  to  the  frontier, 
and  the  supplies  of  rich  and  productive  districts  made  accessible  to 
our  army.  To  prolong  a state  of  affairs  in  every  way  desirable, 
and  not  to  permit  the  season  for  active  operations  to  pass  without 
endeavoring  to  inflict  further  injury  upon  the  enemy,  the  best 
course  appeared  to  be  the  transfer  of  the  army  into  Maryland. 

Although  not  properly  equipped  for  invasion,  lacking  much 
of  the  material  of  war  and  feeble  in  transportation,  the  troops  poorly 
provided  with  clothing,  and  thousands  of  them  destitute  of  shoes, 
it  was  yet  believed  to  be  strong  enough  to  detain  the  enemy  upon 
the  northern  frontier  until  the  approach  of  winter  should  render 
his  advance  into  Virginia  difficult  if  not  impracticable.  The  con- 
dition of  Maryland  encouraged  the  belief  that  the  presence  of  our 

(490) 


APPENDIX. 


491 

arm}',  however  inferior  to  that  of  the  enemy,  would  induce  the 
Washington  Government  to  retain  all  its  available  force  to  provide 
against  contingencies  which  its  course  toward  the  people  of  that 
State  gave  it  reason  to  apprehend.  At  the  same  time  it  was  hoped 
that  military  success  might  afford  us  an  opportunity  to  aid  the 
citizens  of  Maryland  in  any  efforts  they  might  be  disposed  to  make 
to  recover  their  liberties. 

The  difficulties  that  surround  them  were  fully  appreciated,  and 
we  expected  to  derive  more  assistance  in  the  attainment  of  our 
object  from  the  just  fears  of  the  Washington  Government  than 
from  any  active  demonstration  on  the  part  of  the  people,  unless 
success  should  enable  us  to  give  them  assurance  of  continued 
protection. 

Influenced  by  these  considerations,  the  army  was  put  in  motion, 
D.  H.  Hill’s  division,  which  had  joined  us  on  the  second,  being  in 
advance,  and  between  September  4th  and  7th  crossed  the  Potomac 
at  the  fords  near  Leesburg,  and  encamped  in  the  vicinity  of 
Fredericktown.  It  was  decided  to  cross  the  Potomac  east  of  the 
Blue  Ridge,  in  order,  by  threatening  Washington  and  Baltimore, 
to  cause  the  enemy  to  withdraw  from  the  south  bank,  where  his 
presence  endangered  our  communications  and  the  safety  of  those 
engaged  in  the  removal  of  our  wounded  and  the  captured  property 
from  the  late  battlefields.  Having  accomplished  this  result,  it  was 
proposed  to  move  the  army  into  Western  Maryland,  establish  our 
communications  with  Richmond  through  the  Valley  of  the  Shenan- 
doah, and,  by  threatening  Pennsylvania,  induce  the  enemy  to  follow, 
and  thus  draw  him  from  his  base  of  supplies.  It  had  been  sup- 
posed that  the  advance  upon  Fredericktown  would  lead  to  the 
evacuation  of  Martinsburg  and  Harper’s  Ferry,  thus  opening  the 
line  of  communication  through  the  valley. 

This  not  having  occurred,  it  became  necessary  to  dislodge  the 
enemy  from  those  positions  before  concentrating  the  army  west  of 
the  mountains.  To  accomplish  this  with  the  least  delay,  General 
Jackson  was  directed  to  proceed  with  his  command  to  Martinsburg, 
and,  after  driving  the  enemy  from  that  place,  to  move  down  the 


492  APPENDIX. 

south  side  of  the  Potomac  upon  Harper’s  Ferry.  General  McLaws,. 
with  his  own  and  R.  H.  Anderson’s  division,  was  ordered  to  seize 
Maryland  Heights,  on  the  north  side  of  the  Potomac,  opposite 
Harper’s  Ferry,  and  Brigadier-General  Walker  to  take  possession 
of  Loudoun  Heights,  on  the  east  side  of  the  Shenandoah,  where  it 
unites  with  the  Potomac.  These  several  commands  were  directed, 
after  reducing  Harper’s  Ferry  and  clearing  the  valley  of  the  enemy, 
to  join  the  rest  of  the  army  at  Boonsborough  or  Hagerstown. 

The  march  of  these  troops  began  on  the  ioth,  and  at  the 
same  time  the  remainder  of  Longstreet’s  command  and  the  division 


NATIONAL  CEMETERY  AT  ANTTETAM. 

of  D.  H.  Hill  crossed  the  South  Mountain  and  moved  toward 
Boonsborough.  General  Stuart,  with  the  cavalry,  remained  east  of 
the  mountains,  to  observe  the  enemy  and  retard  his  advance. 

A report  having  been  received  that  a Federal  force  was 
approaching  Hagerstown  from  the  direction  of  Chambersburg, 
Longstreet  continued  his  march  to  the  former  place,  in  order  to 
secure  the  road  leading  thence  to  Williamsport,  and  also  to  prevent 
the  removal  of  stores  which  were  said  to  be  in  Hagerstown.  He 


APPENDIX. 


493 


arrived  at  that  place  on  the  nth,  General  Hill  halting  near  Boons- 
borough  to  prevent  the  enemy  at  Harper’s  Ferry  from  escaping 
through  Pleasant  Valley,  and  at  the  same  time  to  support  the 
cavalry.  The  advance  of  the  Federal  army  was  so  slow  at  the 
time  we  left  Fredericktown  as  to  justify  the  belief  that  the  reduc- 
tion of  Harper’s  Ferry  would  be  accomplished  and  our  troops  con- 
centrated before  they  would  be  called  upon  to  meet  it.  In  that 
event  it  had  not  been  intended  to  oppose  its  passage  through  the 
South  Mountain,  as  it  was  desired  to  engage  it  as  far  as  possible 
from  its  base. 

General  Jackson  marched  very  rapidly,  and,  crossing  the 
Potomac  near  Williamsport  on  the  nth,  sent  A.  P.  Hill’s  division 
directly  to  Martinsburg,  and  disposed  the  rest  of  his  command  to 
cut  off  the  retreat  of  the  enemy  westward.  On  his  approach  the 
Federal  troops  evacuated  Martinsburg,  retiring  to  Harper’s  Ferry 
on  the  night  of  the  nth,  and  Jackson  entered  the  former  place  on 
the  1 2th,  capturing  some  prisoners  and  abandoned  stores. 

In  the  forenoon  of  the  following  day  his  leading  division,  under 
General  A.  P.  Hill,  came  in  sight  of  the  enemy  strongly  intrenched 
on  Bolivar  Heights,  in  rear  of  Harper’s  Ferry.  Before  beginning 
the  attack  General  Jackson  proceeded  to  put  himself  in  communi- 
cation with  the  co-operating  forces  under  General  McLaws  and 
Walker,  from  the  former  of  whom  he  was  separated  by  the  Potomac 
and  from  the  latter  by  the  Shenandoah.  General  Walker  took 
possession  of  Loudoun  Heights  on  the  13th,  and  the  next  day  was 
in  readiness  to  open  upon  Harper’s  Ferry.  General  McLaws 
encountered  more  opposition.  He  entered  Pleasant  Valley  on  the 
nth.  On  the  12th,  he  directed  General  Kershaw,  with  his  own 
and  Barksdale’s  brigade,  to  ascend  the  ridge  whose  southern 
extremity  is  known  as  Maryland  Heights,  and  attack  the  enemy, 
who  occupied  that  position  with  infantry  and  artillery  by  intreneh- 
ments. 

He  disposed  the  rest  of  his  command  to  hold  the  roads 
leading  from  Harper’s  Ferry  eastward  through  Weverton  and 
northward  from  Sandy  Hook,  guarding  the  pass  in  his  rear  through 


494 


APPENDIX. 


which  he  had  entered  Pleasant  Valley  with  the  brigades  of  Semmes 
and  Mahone.  Owing  to  the  rugged  nature  of  the  ground  on  which 
Kershaw  had  to  operate  and  the  want  of  roads,  he  was  compelled 
to  use  infantry  alone.  Driving  in  the  advance  parties  of  the  enemy 
on  the  summit  of  the  ridge  on  the  12th,  he  assailed  the  works  the 
next  day.  After  a spirited  contest  they  were  carried,  the  troops 
engaged  in  their  defence  spiking  their  heavy  guns  and  retreating 
to  Harper’s  Ferry.  By  4.30  p.  m.  Kershaw  was  in  possession  of 
Maryland  Heights. 

On  the  14th  a road  for  artillery  was  cut  along  the  ridge,  and 
at  2 p.  m.  four  guns  opened  upon  the  enemy  on  the  opposite  side 
of  the  river,  and  the  investment  of  Harper’s  Ferry  was  complete. 
In  the  meantime  events  transpired  in  another  quarter  which 
threatened  to  interfere  with  the  reduction  of  the  place.  A copy  of 
the  order  directing  the  movement  of  the  army  from  Fredericktown 
had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  General  McClellan,  and  disclosed  to 
him  the  disposition  of  our  forces.  He  immediately  began  to  push 
forward  rapidly,  and  on  the  afternoon  of  the  13th  was  reported 
approaching  the  pass  in  South  Mountain  on  the  Boonsborough  and 
Fredericktown  road.  The  cavalry  under  General  Stuart  fell  back 
before  him,  materially  impeding  his  progress  by  its  gallant 
resistance,  and  gaining  time  for  preparations  to  oppose  his  advance. 
By  penetrating  the  mountain  at  this  point  he  would  reach  the 
rear  of  McLaws,  and  be  enabled  to  relieve  the  garrison  at  Harper’s 
Ferry.  To  prevent  this  General  D.  H.  Hill  was  directed  to  guard 
the  Boonsborough  Gap  and  Longstreet  ordered  to  march  from 
Hagerstown  to  his  support. 

On  the  13th  General  Hill  sent  back  the  brigades  of  Garland 
and  Colquitt  to  hold  the  pass,  but  subsequently  ascertaining  that 
the  enemy  was  near  in  heavy  force,  he  ordered  up  the  rest  of  his 
division. 

Early  on  the  14th  a large  body  of  the  enemy  attempted  to  force 
its  way  to  the  rear  of  the  position  held  by  Hill  by  a road  south 
of  the  Boonsborough  and  Fredericktown  Turnpike.  The  attack  was 
repulsed  by  Garland’s  brigade,  after  a severe  conflict,  in  which  that 


APPENDIX. 


495 


brave  and  accomplished  young  officer  was  killed.  The  remainder 
of  the  division  arriving  shortly  afterward,  Colquitt’s  brigade  was 
disposed  across  the  turnpike  road ; that  of  G.  B.  Anderson,  sup- 
ported by  Ripley,  was  placed  on  the  right,  and  Rhodes’  occupied 
an  important  position  on  the  left.  Garland’s  brigade,  which  had 
suffered  heavily  on  the  first  attack,  was  withdrawn,  and  the  defence 
of  the  road  occupied  by  it  intrusted  to  Colonel  Rosser,  of  the  Fifth 
Virginia  Chvalry,  who  reported  to  General  Hill  with  his  regiment 
and  some  artillery.  The  small  command  of  General  Hill  repelled 
the  repeated  assaults  of  the  Federal  army,  and  held  it  in  check  for 
five  hours.  Several  attacks  on  the  centre  were  gallantly  repulsed 
by  Colquitt’s  brigade,  and  Rhodes  maintained  his  position  against 
heavy  odds  with  the  utmost  tenacity.  Longstreet,  leaving  one 
brigade  at  Hagerstown,  had  hurried  to  the  assistance  of  Hill,  and 
reached  the  scene  of  action  between  3 and  4 p.  m.  His  troops, 
much  exhausted  by.  a long,  rapid  march  and  the  heat  of  the  day, 
were  disposed  on  both  sides  of  the  turnpike.  General  D.  R.  Jones, 
with  three  of  his  brigades — those  of  Pickett  (under  General  Garnett), 
Kemper  and  Jenkins  (under  Colonel  Walker) — together  with  Evans’s 
brigade,  was  posted  along  the  mountain  on  the  left ; General  Hood, 
with  his  own  and  Whiting’s  brigade  (under  Colonel  Law),  Dray- 
ton’s and  D.  R.  Jones’s  (under  Colonel  G.  T.  Anderson),  on  the  right. 
Batteries  had  been  placed  by  General  Hill  in  such  positions  as 
could  be  found,  but  the  ground  was  unfavorable  for  the  use  of 
artillery. 

The  battle  continued  with  great  animation  until  night.  On 
the  south  of  the  turnpike  the  enemy  was  driven  back  some  dis- 
tance, and  his  attack  on  the  centre  repulsed  with  loss.  His  great 
superiority  of  numbers  enabled  him  to  extend  beyond  both  of  our 
flanks.  By  this  means  he  succeeded  in  reaching  the  summit  of 
the  mountain  beyond  our  left,  and,  pressing  upon  us  heavily  from 
that  direction,  gradually  forced  our  troops  back  after  an  obstinate 
resistance.  Darkness  put  an  end  to  the  combat. 

The  effort  to  force  the  passage  of  the  mountain  had  failed,  but 
it  was  manifest  that  without  reinforcements  we  could  not  hazard 


496 


APPENDIX. 


a renewal  of  the  engagement,  as  the  enemy  could  easily  turn  either 
flank.  Information  was  also  received  that  another  large  body  of 
Federal  troops  had  during  the  afternoon  forced  their  way  through 
Crampton’s  Gap,  only  five  miles  in  rear  of  McLaws. 

Under  these  circumstances  it  was  determined  to  retire  to  Sharps- 
burg,  where  we  would  be  upon  the  flank  and  rear  of  the  enemy 
should  he  move  against  McLaws,  and  where  we  could  more  readily 
unite  with  the  rest  of  the  army.  This  movement  was  efficiently 
and  skillfully  covered  by  the  cavalry  brigade  of  General  Fitzhugh 
Lee,  and  was  accomplished  without  interruption  by  the  enemy,  who 
did  not  appear  on  the  west  side  of  the  pass  at  Boonsborough  until 
about  8 a.  m.  on  the  following  morning.  The  resistance  that  had 
been  offered  to  the  enemy  at  Boonsborough  secured  sufficient  time 
to  enable  General  Jackson  to  complete  the  reduction  of  Harper’s 
Ferry. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  14th  when  we  found  that  the  troops 
of  Walker  and  McLaws  were  in  position  to  co-operate  in  the  attack, 
he  ordered  General  A.  P.  Hill  to  turn  the  enemy’s  flank  and  enter 
Harper’s  Ferry.  Ewell’s  Division  (under  General  Lawton)  was  ordered 
to  support  Hill,  while  Winder’s  Brigade,  of  Jackson’s  Division  (under 
Colonel  Grigsby),  with  a battery  of  artillery,  made  a demonstration 
on  the  enemy’s  right,  near  the  Potomac.  The  rest  of  the  division 
was  held  in  reserve.  The  cavalry  under  Major  Massie  was  placed 
on  the  extreme  left,  to  prevent  the  escape  of  the  enemy. 

Colonel  Grigsby  succeeded  in  getting  possession  of  an  eminence 
of  the  left,  upon  which  two  batteries  were  advantageously  posted. 
General  A.  P.  Hill,  observing  a hill  on  the  enemy’s  extreme  left 
occupied  by  infantry  without  artillery,  and  protected  only  by  an 
abatis  of  felled  timber,  directed  General  Pender,  with  his  own  brigade 
and  those  of  (General)  Archer  and  Colonel  Brockenbrough,  to  seize 
the  crest,  which  was  done  with  slight  resistance.  At  the  same  time 
he  ordered  Generals  Branch  and  Gregg  to  march  along  the  Shen- 
andoah and  take  advantage  of  the  ravines  intersecting  its  steep 
banks  to  establish  themselves  on  the  plain  to  the  left  and  rear  of 
the  enemy’s  works.  This  was  accomplished  during  the  night. 


APPENDIX. 


497 


Lieutenant-Colonel  Walker,  chief  of  artillery  of  A.  P.  Hill’s  division, 
placed  several  batteries  on  the  eminence  taken  by  General  Pender, 
and,  under  the  directions  of  Colonel  Crutchfield,  General  Jackson’s 
chief  of  artillery,  ten  guns  belonging  to  Ewell’s  division  were 
placed  on  the  east  side  of  the  Shenandoah,  so  as  to  enfilade  the 
enemy’s  intrenchments  on  Bolivar  Heights,  and  take  his  nearest 
and  most  formidable  works  in  reverse. 

General  McLaws  in  the  meantime  made  his  preparations  to 
prevent  the  force  which  had  penetrated  at  Crampton’s  Gap  from 
coming  to  the  relief  of  the  garrison.  This  pass  had  been  defended  by 
the  brigade  of  General  Cobb,  supported  by  those  of  Semmes  and 
Malone,  but  unable  to  oppose  successfully  the  superior  numbers 
brought  against  them,  they  had  been  compelled  to  retire  with  loss. 

The  enemy  halted  at  the  gap,  and  during  the  night  General 
McLaws  formed  his  command  in  line  of  battle  across  Pleasant  Valley, 
about  one  and  a half  miles  below  Crampton  (Gap),  leaving  one 
regiment  to  support  the  artillery  on  Maryland  Heights  and  two 
brigades  on  each  of  the  roads  from  Harper’s  Ferry. 

The  attack  on  the  garrison  began  at  dawn.  A rapid  and  vigor- 
ous fire  was  opened  from  the  batteries  of  General  Jackson  and  those 
on  Maryland  and  Loudoun  Heights.  In  about  two  hours  the  garri- 
son, consisting  of  more  than  11,000  men,  surrendered.  Seventy-three 
pieces  of  artillery,  about  13,000  small  arms  and  a large  quantity  of 
military  stores  fell  into  our  hands.  Leaving  General  A.  P.  Hill  to 
receive  the  surrender  of  the  Federal  troops  and  secure  the  captured 
property,  General  Jackson,  with  his  two  other  divisions,  set  out  at 
once  for  Sharpsburg,  ordering  Generals  McLaws  and  Walker  to  follow 
without  delay.  Official  information  of  the  fall  of  Harper’s  Ferry  and 
the  approach  of  General  Jackson  was  received  soon  after  the  com- 
mands of  Longstreet  and  D.  H.  Hill  reached  Sharpsburg,  on  the 
morning  of  the  15th,  and  reanimated  the  courage  of  the  troops. 
General  Jackson  arrived  early  on  the  16th  and  General  Walker 
came  up  in  the  afternoon.  The  presence  of  the  enemy  at  Crampton 
Gap  embarrassed  the  movements  of  General  McLaws.  He  retained 
the  position  taken  during  the  night  of  the  14th  to  oppose  an  advance 


32 


498  APPENDIX. 

toward  Harper’s  Ferry  until  the  capitulation  of  that  place,  when, 
finding  the  enemy  indisposed  to  attack,  he  gradually  withdrew  his 
command  toward  the  Potomac. 

Deeming  the  roads  to  Sharpsburg  on  the  north  side  of  the  river 
impracticable,  he  resolved  to  cross  at  Harper’s  Ferry — and  march  by 
way  of  Shepherdstown.  Owing  to  the  condition  of  his  troops  and 
other  circumstances,  his  progress  was  slow,  and  he  did  not  reach  the 


WATCHING  THE  BATTI.E. 

battlefield  at  Sharpsburg  until  some  time  after  the  engagement  of  the 
17th  began.  The  commands  of  Longstreet  and  D.  H.  Hill,  on  their 
arrival  at  Sharpsburg,  were  placed  in  position  along  the  range  of 
hills  between  the  town  and  the  Antietam,  nearly  parallel  to  the 
course  of  that  stream,  Longstreet  on  the  right  of  the  road  to  Boons- 
borongh  and  Hill  on  the  left.  The  advance  of  the  enemy  was 
delayed  by  the  brave  opposition  he  encountered  from  Fitzhugh  Lee’s 
cavalry,  and  he  did  not  appear  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  Antietam 


APPENDIX. 


499 


rintil  about  2 p.  m.  During  the  afternoon  the  batteries  on  each  side 
were  slightly  engaged. 

On  the  1 6th  the  artillery  fire  became  warmer,  and  continued 
throughout  the  day.  The  enemy  crossed  the  Antietam  beyond  the 
reach  of  our  batteries  and  menaced  our  left.  In  anticipation  of  this 
movement,  Hood’s  two  brigades  had  been  transferred  from  the  right 
and  posted  between  D.  H.  Hill  and  the  Hagerstown  Road.  General 
Jackson  was  now  directed  to  take  position  on  Hood’s  left,  and 
formed  his  line  with  his  right  resting  on  the  Hagerstown  road 
and  his  left  extending  toward  the  Potomac,  protected  by  General 
Stuart  with  the  cavalry  and  horse  artillery.  General  Walker,  with 
his  two  brigades,  was  stationed  on  Longstreet’s  right.  As  evening 
approached  the  enemy  opened  more  vigorously  with  his  artillery,  and 
bore  down  heavily  with  his  infantry  upon  Hood,  but  the  attack  was 
gallantly  repulsed.  At  io  p.  m.  Hood’s  troops  were  relieved  by  the 
brigades  of  Lawton  and  Trimble,  of  Ewell’s  division,  commanded  by 
General  Lawton.  Jackson’s  own  division,  under  General  J.  R. 
Jones,  was  on  Lawton’s  left,  supported  by  the  remaining  brigades 
of  Ewell. 

At  earl y dawn  on  the  17th  the  enemy’s  artillery  opened  vig- 
orously from  both  sides  of  the  Antietam,  the  heaviest  fire  being 
directed  against  our  left.  Under  cover  of  this  fire  a large  force  of 
infantry  attacked  General  Jackson.  They  were  met  by  his  troops 
with  the  utmost  resolution,  and  for  several  hours  the  conflict  raged 
with  great  fury  and  alternate  success. 

General  J.  R.  Jones  was  compelled  to  leave  the  field,  and  the 
command  of  Jackson’s  division  devolved  on  General  Starke.  The 
troops  advanced  with  great  spirit,  and  the  enemy’s  lines  were 
repeatedly  broken  and  forced  to  retire.  Fresh  troops,  however,  soon 
replaced  those  that  were  beaten,  and  Jackson’s  men  were  in  turn 
compelled  to  fall  back.  The  brave  General  Starke  was  killed, 
General  Lawton  was  wounded,  and  nearly  all  the  field  officers,  with 
a large  proportion  of  the  men,  killed  or  disabled. 

Our  troops  slowly  yielded  to  overwhelming  numbers  and  fell 
back,  obstinately  disputing  the  progress  of  the  enemy.  Hood 


5°° 


APPENDIX. 


returned  to  the  field  and  relieved  the  brigades  of  Trimble,  Lawton 
and  Hays,  which  had  suffered  severely.  General  Early,  who  suc- 
ceeded General  Lawton  in  command  of  Ewell’s  division,  was 
ordered  by  General  Jackson  to  move  with  his  brigade  to  take  the 
place  of  Jackson’s  division,  most  of  which  was  withdrawn,  its 
ammunition  being  nearly  exhausted  and  its  numbers  much 
reduced.  A small  part  of  the  division,  under  Colonels  Grigsby 
and  Stafford,  united  with  Early’s  brigade,  as  did  portions  of  the 
brigades  of  Trimble,  Lawton  and  Hays.  The  battle  now  raged 
with  great  violence,  the  small  commands  under  Hood  and  Early 
holding  their  ground  against  many  times  their  own  numbers  of  the 
enemy,  and  under  a tremendous  fire  of  artillery. 

Hood  was  reinforced  by  the  brigades  of  Ripley,  Colquitt  and 
Garland  (under  Colonel  McRae)  of  D.  H.  Hill’s  division,  and 
afterward  by  D.  R.  Jones’s  brigade,  under  Colonel  G.  T.  Anderson. 
The  enemy’s  lines  were  broken  and  forced  back,  but  fresh  num- 
bers advanced  to  their  support  and  they  began  to  gain  ground. 
The  desperate  resistance  they  encountered,  however,  delayed  their 
progress  until  the  troops  of  General  McLaws  arrived  and  those  of 
General  Walker  could  be  brought  from  the  right.  Hood’s  brigade, 
greatly  diminished  in  numbers,  withdrew  to  replenish  their  ammu- 
nition, their  supply  being  entirely  exhausted. 

They  were  relieved  by  Walker’s  command,  who  immediately 
attacked  the  enemy  vigorously,  driving  him  back  with  great 
slaughter.  Colonel  Manning,  commanding  Walker’s  brigade,  pur- 
sued until  he  was  stopped  by  a strong  fence,  behind  which  was 
posted  a large  force  of  infantry  with  several  batteries.  The  gallant 
colonel  was  severely  wounded,  and  his  brigade  retired  to  the  line 
on  which  the  rest  of  Walker’s  command  had  halted. 

Upon  the  arrival  of  the  reinforcements  under  General  McLaws, 
General  Early  attacked  with  great  resolution  the  large  force 
opposed  to  him.  McLaws  advanced  at  same  time,  and  the  enemy 
were  driven  back  in  confusion,  closely  followed  by  our  troops 
beyond  the  position  occupied  at  the  beginning  of  the  engage- 
ment. The  enemy  renewed  the  assault  on  our  left  several  times, 


APPENDIX. 


501 

but  was  repulsed  with  loss.  He  finally  ceased  to  advance  his 
infantry,  and  for  several  hours  kept  up  a furious  fire  from  his 
numerous  batteries,  under  which  our  troops  held  their  position 
with  great  coolness  and  courage.  The  attack  on  our  left  was 
speedily  followed  by  one  in  heavy  force  on  the  centre.  This  was 
met  by  part  of  Walker’s  division  and  the  brigades  of  G.  B. 
Anderson  and  Rhodes,  of  D.  H.  Hill’s  command,  assisted  by  a few 
pieces  of  artillery. 

The  enemy  was  repulsed  and  retired  behind  the  crest  of  a 
hill,  from  which  they  kept  up  a desultory  fire.  General  R.  H. 
Anderson’s  division  came  to  Hill’s  support,  and  formed  in  rear  of 
his  line.  At  this  time,  by  a mistake  of  orders,  General  Rhodes’s 
brigade  was  withdrawn  from  its  position  during  the  temporary 
absence  of  that  officer  at  another  part  of  the  field.  The  enemy  imme- 
diate^ pressed  through  the  gap  thus  created,  and  G.  B.  Anderson’s 
brigade  was  broken  and  retired,  General  Anderson  himself  being 
mortally  wounded.  Major-General  R.  H.  Anderson  and  Brigadier- 
General  Wright  were  also  wounded  and  borne  from  the  field. 

The  heavy  masses  of  the  enemy  again  moved  forward,  being 
opposed  only  by  four  pieces  of  artillery  supported  by  a few  hundred 
men  belonging  to  different  brigades,  rallied  by  General  D.  H.  Hill 
and  other  officers,  and  parts  of  Walker’s  and  R.  H.  Anderson’s 
commands,  Colonel  Cooke,  with  the  Twenty-seventh  North  Carolina 
regiment,  of  Walker’s  brigade,  standing  boldly  in  line  without  a 
cartridge.  The  firm  front  presented  by  this  small  force,  and  the  well- 
directed  fire  of  the  artillery,  under  Captain  Miller,  of  the  Washington 
Artillery,  and  Captain  Boyce’s  South  Carolina  battery,  checked  the 
progress  of  the  enemy,  and  in  about  an  hour  and  a half  he  retired. 

Another  attack  was  made  soon  afterward  a little  farther  to  the 
right,  but  was  repulsed  by  Miller’s  guns,  which  continued  to  hold  the 
ground  until  the  close  of  the  engagement,  supported  by  a part  of  R. 
H.  Anderson’s  troops. 

While  the  attack  on  the  centre  and  left  was  in  progress  the 
enemy  made  repeated  efforts  to  force  the  passage  of  the  bridge  over 
the  Antietam,  opposite  the  right  wing  of  General  Longstreet, 


502 


APPENDIX. 


commanded  by  Brigadier-General  D.  R.  Jones.  This  bridge  was 
defended  by  General  Toombs,  with  two  regiments  of  his  brigade  (the 
Second  and  Twentieth  Georgia)  and  the  batteries  of  General  Jones. 
General  Toombs’s  small  command  repulsed  five  different  assaults 
made  by  a greatly  superior  force,  and  maintained  its  position  with 
distinguished  gallantry. 

In  the  afternoon  the  enemy  began  to  extend  his  line  as  if  to 
cross  the  Antietam  below  the  bridge,  and  at  4 p.  m.  Toombs’s  regi- 


IN  CLOSE  QUARTERS. 

ment  retired  from  the  position  they  had  so  bravely  held.  The  enemy 
immediately  crossed  the  bridge  in  large  numbers  and  advanced 
against  General  Jones,  who  held  the  crest  with  less  than  2000  men. 
After  a determined  and  brave  resistance  he  was  forced  to  give  way, 
and  the  enemy  gained  the  summit. 

General  A.  P.  Hill  had  arrived  from  Harper’s  Ferry,  having  left 
that  place  at  7.30  a.  m.  He  was  now  ordered  to  reinforce  General 
Jones,  and  moved  to  his  support  with  the  brigades  of  Archer,  Branch, 
Gregg  and  Pender,  the  last  of  whom  was  placed  on  the  right  of  the 
line,  and  the  other  three  advanced  and  attacked  the  enemy,  now 


APPENDIX. 


503 


flushed  with  success.  Hill’s  batteries  were  thrown  forward  and 
united  their  fire  with  those  of  General  Jones,  and  one  of  General  D. 
H.  Hill’s  also  opened  with  good  effect  from  the  left  of  the  Boonsbor- 
ough  road. 

The  progress  of  the  enemy  was  immediately  arrested,  and  his 
lines  began  to  waver.  At  this  moment  General  Jones  ordered 
Toombs  to  charge  the  flank,  while  Archer,  supported  by  Branch  and 
Gregg,  moved  upon  the  front  of  the  Federal  line.  The  enemy  made 
a brief  resistance,  then  broke  and  retreated  in  confusion  toward  the 
Antietam,  pursued  by  the  troops  of  Hill  and  Jones,  until  he  reached 
the  protection  of  his  batteries  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river.  I11 
this  attack  the  brave  and  lamented  Brigadier-General  L-  O’B.  Branch 
was  killed,  gallantly  leading  his  brigade. 

It  was  now  nearly  dark,  and  the  enemy  had  massed  a number  of 
batteries  to  sweep  the  approaches  to  the  Antietam,  on  the  opposite 
side  of  which  the-  corps  of  General  Porter,  which  had  not  been 
engaged,  now  appeared  to  dispute  our  advance.  Our  troops  were 
much  exhausted  and  greatly  reduced  in  numbers  by  fatigue  and  the 
casualties  of  battle.  Under  these  circumstances  it  was  deemed  inju- 
dicious to  push  our  advantage  further  in  the  face  of  fresh  troops  of 
the  enemy,  much  exceeding  the  number  of  our  own.  They  were 
accordingly  recalled  and  formed  on  the  line  originally  held  by  Gen- 
eral Jones.  While  the  attack  on  our  centre  was  progressing  General 
Jackson  had  been  directed  to  endeavor  to  turn  the  enemy’s  right,  but 
found  it  extending  nearly  to  the  Potomac,  and  so  strongly  defended 
with  artillery  that  the  attempt  had  to  be  abandoned. 

The  repulse  on  the  right  ended  the  engagement,  and,  after  a 
protracted  and  sanguinary  conflict,  ever}^  effort  of  the  enemy  to  dis- 
lodge us  from  our  position  had  been  defeated  with  severe  loss. 

The  arduous  service  in  which  our  troops  had  been  engaged,  their 
great  privations  of  rest  and  food,  and  the  long  marches  without  shoes 
over  mountain  roads,  had  greatly  reduced  our  ranks  before  the  action 
began.  These  causes  had  compelled  thousands  of  brave  men  to 
absent  themselves,  and  many  more  had  done  so  from  unworthy 
motives. 


5°4 


APPENDIX. 


This  great  battle  was  fought  by  less  than  40,000  men  on  our 
side,  all  of  whom  had  undergone  the  greatest  labors  and  hardships 
in  the  field  where  they  met  the  large  army  of  the  enemy,  fully  sup- 
plied and  equipped,  and  the  result  reflects  the  highest  credit  on  the 
officers  and  men  engaged.  Our  artillery,  though  much  inferior  to 
that  of  the  enemy  in  the  number  of  guns  and  weight  of  metal,  ren- 
dered most  efficient  and  gallant  service  throughout  the  day,  and  con- 
tributed greatly  to  the  repulse  of  the  attacks  on  every  part  of  the 
line.  General  Stuart,  wdth  the  cavalry  and  horse  artillery,  performed 
the  duty  intrusted  to  him  of  guarding  our  left  wing  with  great  energy 
and  courage,  and  rendered  valuable  assistance  in  defeating  the  attack 
on  that  part  of  our  line. 

On  the  18th  we  occupied  the  position  of  the  preceding  day, 
except  in  the  centre,  where  our  line  was  drawn  in  about  two  hundred 
yards.  Our  ranks  were  increased  by  the  arrival  of  a number  of 
troops,  who  had  not  been  engaged  the  day  before,  and,  though  still 
too  weak  to  assume  the  offensive,  we  awaited  without  apprehension 
the  renewal  of  the  attack.  The  day  passed  without  any  demonstra- 
tion on  the  part  of  the  enemy,  who,  from  the  reports  received,  was 
expecting  the  arrival  of  reinforcements. 

As  we  could  not  look  for  a material  increase  in  strength,  and  the 
enemy’s  force  could  be  largely  and  rapidly  augmented,  it  was  not 
thought  prudent  to  wait  until  he  should  be  ready  again  to  offer 
battle. 

During  the  night  of  the  18th  the  army  was  accordingly 
withdrawn  to  the  south  side  of  the  Potomac,  crossing  near  Shepherds- 
town,  without  loss  or  molestation. 

The  enemy  advanced  the  next  morning,  but  was  held  in  check 
by  General  Fitzhugh  Tee  with  his  cavalry,  who  covered  our  move- 
ment with  boldness  and  success.  General  Stuart,  with  the  main 
body,  crossed  the  Potomac  above  Shepherdstown  and  moved  up  the 
river.  The  next  day  he  recrossed  at  Williamsport,  and  took  posi- 
tion to  operate  on  the  right  and  rear  of  the  enemy  should  he 
attempt  to  follow  us.  After  the  army  had  safely  reached  the 
Virginia  shore  with  such  of  the  wounded  as  could  be  removed  and 


APPENDIX. 


5°5 


all  its  trains,  General  Porter’s  corps,  with  a number  of  batteries 
and  some  cavalry,  appeared  on  the  opposite  side. 

General  Pendleton  was  left  to  guard  the  ford  with  reserve 
artillery  and  about  600  infantry.  That  night  the  enemy  crossed 
the  river  above  General  Pendleton’s  position,  and  his  infantry  sup- 
port giving  way,  four  of  his  guns  were  taken. 

A considerable  force  took  position  on  the  right  bank,  under 
cover  of  their  artillery  on  the  commanding  hills  on  the  opposite 
side.  The  next  morning  General  A.  P.  Hill  was  ordered  to  return 
with  his  division  and  dislodge  them.  Advancing  under  a heavy 
fire  of  artillery,  the  three  brigades  of  Gregg,  Pender  and  Archer 
attacked  the  enemy  vigorously,  and  drove  him  over  the  river  with 
heavy  loss. 

The  condition  of  our  troops  now  demanded  repose,  and  the 
army  marched  to  the  Opequan,  near  Martinsburg,  where  it  remained 
several  days,  and  then  moved  to  the  vicinity  of  Bunker  Hill  and 
Winchester. 

The  enemy  seemed  to  be  concentrating  in  and  near  Harper’s 
Ferry,  blit  made  no  forward  movement.  During  this  time  the 
Baltimore  & Ohio  Railroad  was  destroyed  for  several  miles,  and 
that  from  Winchester  to  Harper’s  Ferry  broken  up  to  within  a 
short  distance  of  the  latter  place,  in  order  to  render  the  occupation 
of  the  valley  by  the  enemy  after  our  withdrawal  more  difficult. 

On  October  8th  General  Stuart  was  ordered  to  cross  the 
Potomac  above  Williamsport,  with  1200  or  1300  cavalry,  and 
endeavor  to  ascertain  the  position  and  designs  of  the  enemy.  He 
was  directed,  if  practicable,  to  enter  Penns}d  vania,  and  do  all  in 
his  power  to  impede  and  embarrass  the  military  operations  of  the 
enemy.  This  order  was  executed  with  skill,  address  and  courage. 
General  Stuart  passed  through  Maryland,  occupied  Chambersburg, 
and  destroyed  a large  amount  of  public  property,  making  the  entire 
circuit  of  General  McClellan’s  army.  He  recrossed  the  Potomac 
below  Harper’s  Ferry  without  loss. 

The  enemy  soon  after  crossed  the  Potomac  east  of  the  Blue 
Ridge,  and  advanced  southward,  seizing  the  passes  of  the  mountains 


5°6 


APPENDIX. 


as  he  progressed.  General  Jackson’s  corps  was  ordered  to  take 
position  on  the  road  between  Berry ville  and  Charlestown,  to  be 
prepared  to  oppose  an  advance  from  Harper’s  Ferry  or  a movement 
into  the  Shenandoah  Valley  from  the  east  side  of  the  mountains, 
while  at  the  same  time  he  would  threaten  the  flank  of  the  enemy 
should  he  continue  his  march  along  the  eastern  base  of  the  Blue 
Ridge.  One  division  of  Longstreet’s  corps  was  sent  to  the  vicinity 
of  Upperville  to  observe  the  enemy’s  movements  in  front. 

About  the  last  of  October  the  Federal  army  began  to  incline 
eastwardly  from  the  mountains,  moving  in  the  direction  of  Warrenton. 
As  soon  as  this  intention  developed  itself  Longstreet’s  corps  was 
moved  across  the  Blue  Ridge,  and  about  November  3d  took  position 
at  Culpeper  Courthouse,  when  Jackson  advanced  one  of  his  divi- 
sions to  the  east  side  of  the  Blue  Ridge.  The  enemy  gradually 
concentrated  about  Warrenton,  his  cavalry  being  thrown  forward 
beyond  the  Rappahannock  in  the  direction  of  Culpeper  Courthouse, 
and  occasionally  skirmishing  with  our  own,  which  was  closely 
observing  his  movements.  This  situation  of  affairs  continued  with- 
out material  change  until  about  the  middle  of  November,  when  the 
movements  began  which  resulted  in  the  winter  campaign  on  the 
Lower  Rappahannock. 

The  accompanying  return  of  the  medical  director  will  show  the 
extent  of  our  losses  in  the  engagements  mentioned.  The  reports 
of  the  different  commanding  officers  must,  of  necessity,  be  referred 
to  for  the  details  of  these  operations. 

I desire  to  call  the  attention  of  the  department  to  the  names 
of  those  brave  officers  and  men  who  are  particularly  mentioned  for 
courage  and  good  conduct  by  their  commanders.  The  limits  of 
this  report  will  not  permit  me  to  do  more  than  renew  the  expres- 
sion of  my  admiration  for  the  valor  that  shrunk  from  no  peril 
and  the  fortitude  that  endured  every  privation  without  a murmur. 

I must  also  refer  to  the  report  of  General  Stuart  for  the 
particulars  of  the  services  rendered  by  the  cavalry,  besides  those 
to  which  I have  alluded.  Its  vigilance,  activity  and  courage  were 
conspicuous,  and  to  its  assistance  is  due,  in  a great  measure,  the 


APPENDIX. 


507 


success  of  some  of  the  most  important  and  delicate  operations  of 
the  campaign. 

Respectfully  submitted, 

R.  E.  Lee,  General. 

General  S.  Cooper, 

Adjutant  and  Inspector- General,  Richmond,  Va. 

— Confederate  War  Journal,  January,  1895. 


[ Confederate  War  Journal , January,  1895.] 

Organization  of  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia,  General  Robert 
E.  Lee  Commanding,  During  the  Maryland  Campaign.* 

LONGSTREET'S  CORPS. 

Major-General  James  Longstreet. 

McRaws’s  Division. 

Major-General  Lafayette  McLaws. 

Kershaw' s Brigade. 

Brigadier- General  J.  B.  Kershaw. 

Second  South  Carolina,  Colonel  John  D.  Kennedy;  Third  South  Carolina,  Colonel 
James  D.  Nance;  Seventh  South  Carolina,  Colonel  D.  W\ratt  Aiken  and 
Captain  John  S.  Hard;  Eighth  South  Carolina,  Lieutenant-Colonel  A.  J. 
Hoole. 

Semmes's  Brigade. 

Brigadier- General  Paul  J.  Semmes. 

Tenth  Georgia,  Captain  P.  H.  Loud;  Fifty-third  Georgia,  Lieutenant-Colonel 
Thomas  Sloan  and  Captain  S.  W.  Marshborne;  Fifteenth  Virginia,  Captains 
E.  M.  Morrison  and  E.  J.  Willis;  Thirty-second  Virginia,  Colonel  E.  B. 
Montague. 

Cobb's  Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  Howell  Cobb,  Lieutenant-Colonel  C.  C.  Sanders,  Lieutenant- 

Colonel  William  MacRae. 

Sixteenth  Georgia,  Twenty-fourth  Georgia,  Cobb’s  (Ga.)  Legion,  Fifteenth 

North  Carolina. 


Compiled  from  the  reports. 


5°8 


APPENDIX. 


Barksdale' s Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  William  Barksdale. 

Thirteenth  Mississippi,  Lieutenant- Colonel  Kennon  McElroy;  Seventeenth  Mis- 
sissippi, Lieutenant-Colonel  John  C.  Fiser;  Eighteenth  Mississippi,  Major  J. 
C.  Campbell  and  Lieutenant-Colonel  William  H.  Line;  Twenty-first  Missis- 
sippi, Captain  John  Sims  and  Colonel  Benjamin  G.  Humphreys. 

A rtillery. 

Major  S.  P.  Hamilton,  Colonel  H.  C.  Cabell. 

Manly’s  (N.  C.)  Battery,  Captain  B.  C.  Manly;  Pulaski  (Ga.)  Artillery,  Captain 
J.  P.  W.  Read;  Richmond  (Fayette)  Artillery,  Captain  M.  C.  Macon; 
Richmond  Howitzers  (First  Company),  Captain  E.  S.  McCarthy;  Troup 
(Ga.)  Artillery,  Captain  H.  H.  Carlton. 

Anderson’s  Division. 

Major-General  Richard  H.  Anderson 

Wilcox' s Brigade. 

Colonel  Alfred  Cumming. 

Eighth  Alabama,  Ninth  Alabama,  Tenth  Alabama,  Eleventh  Alabama. 

Mahone’s  Brigade. 

Colonel  William  A.  Parkham. 

Sixth  Virginia,  Twelfth  Virginia,  Sixteenth  Virginia,  Forty-first  Virginia, 

Sixty-first  Virginia. 

Feather ston' s Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  Winfield  S.  Featherston,  Colonel  Carnot  Posey. 

Twelfth  Mississippi,  Sixteenth  Mississippi,  Captain  A.  M.  Feltus;  Nineteenth 
Mississippi,  Second  Mississippi  Battalion. 

Armistead' s Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  Lewis  A.  Armistead,  Colonel  J.  G.  Hodges. 

Ninth  Virginia,  Fourteenth  Virginia,  Thirty-eighth  Virginia,  Fifty-third  Virginia, 

Fifty-seventh  Virginia. 

Pryor' s Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  Roger  A.  Pryor. 

■Fourteenth  Alabama,  Second  Florida,  Eighth  Florida,  Third  Virginia. 

Wright' s Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  A.  R.  Wright. 

Forty-fourth  Alabama,  Third  Georgia,  Twenty-second  Georgia,  Forty-eighth 

Georgia. 


APPENDIX. 


509 


A rtillery. 

Major  John  S.  Sanders. 

Donaldsonville  (La.)  Artillery  (Maurin’s  Battery),  Huger’s  (Va.)  Battery,  Moor- 
man’s (Va.)  Battery,  Thompson’s  (Grimes)  (Va.)  Battery. 

Jones’s  Division. 

Brigadier-General  David  R.  Jones. 

Toombs's  Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  Robert  Toombs,  Colonel  Henry  L.  Benning. 

Second  Georgia,  Lieutenant-Colonel  William  R.  Holmes  and  Major  Skidmore 
Harris;  Fifteenth  Georgia,  Colonel  W.  T.  Millican;  Seventeenth  Georgia, 
Captain  J.  A.  McGregor;  Twentieth  Georgia,  Colonel  J.  B.  Cum. 

Drayton's  Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  Thomas  F.  Drayton. 

Fiftieth  Georgia,  Lieutenant- Colonel  F.  Kearse;  Fifty-first  Georgia,  Fifteenth 
South  Carolina,  Colonel  W.  D.  De  Saussure. 

Pickett's  Brigade. 

Colonel  Eppa  Hunton,  Brigadier- General  R.  B.  Garnett. 

Eighth  Virginia,  Colonel  Eppa  Hunton;  Eighteenth  Virginia,  Major  George  C. 
Cabell;  Nineteenth  Virginia,  Colonel  J.  B.  Strange,  Lieutenant  W.  N.  Wood 
and  Captain  J.  L.  Cochran;  Twenty-eighth  Virginia,  Captain  Wingfield; 
Fifty-sixth  Virginia,  Colonel  William  D.  Stuart  and  Captain  McPhail. 

Kemper' s Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  J.  L.  Kemper. 

First  Virginia,  Seventh  Virginia,  Eleventh  Virginia,  Seventeenth  Virginia, 

Twenty-fourth  Virginia. 

Jenkins'  s Brigade. 

Colonel  Joseph  Walker. 

First  South  Carolina  (Volunteers),  Lieutenant-Colonel  D.  Livingston;  Second 
South  Carolina  Rifles,  Fifth  South  Carolina,  Captain  T.  C.  Beckham;  Sixth 
South  Carolina,  Lieutenant-Colonel  J.  M.  Steedman  and  Captain  E.  B.  Cantey; 
Fourth  South  Carolina  Battalion,  Palmetto  (S.  C.)  Sharpshooters. 

Anderson' s Brigade. 

Colonel  George  T.  Anderson. 

First  Georgia  (Regulars),  Colonel  W.  J.  Magill;  Seventh  Georgia,  Eighth  Georgia, 
Ninth  Georgia,  Eleventh  Georgia,  Major  F.  H.  Little. 


APPENDIX. 


5IQ 

Artillery. 

Fauquier  (Va.)  Artillery  (Stribling’s  Battery),  Loudoun  (Va.)  Artillery  (Rogers’s 
Battery),*  Turner  (Va.)  Artillery  (Leake’s  Battery),  Wise  (Va.)  Artillery 
(J.  S.  Brown’s  Battery). 

Evans' s Brigade. 

Brigadier- General  Nathan  G.  Evans,  Colonel  P.  F.  Stevens. 

Seventeenth  South  Carolina,  Colonel  F.  W.  McMaster;  Eighteenth  South  Caro- 
lina, Colonel  W.  H.  Wallace;  Twenty-second  South  Carolina,  Lieutenant- 
Colonel  T.  C.  Watkins  and  Major  M.  Hilton;  Twenty-third  South  Carolina, 
Captain  S.  A.  Durham  and  Lieutenant  F.  R.  White;  Holcombe  (S.  C)  Legion, 
Colonel  P.  F.  Stevens;  Macbeth  (S.  C.)  Artillery,  Captain  R.  Boyce. 

A rtillery. 

Washington  (La.)  Artillery,  Colonel  J.  B.  Walton. 

First  Company,  Captain  C.  W.  Squires;  Second  Company,  Captain  J.  B.  Richard- 
son; Third  Company,  Captain  M.  B.  Miller;  Fourth  Company,  Captain  B.  F. 
Eshleman. 

Lee's  Battalion. 

Colonel  S.  D.  Lee. 

Ashland  (Va. ) Artillery,  Captain  P.  Woolfolk,  Jr.;  Bedford  (Va.)  Artillery, 
Captain  T.  C.  Jordan;  Brooks  (S.  C.)  Artillery,  Lieutenant  William  Elliott; 
Eubank’ s (Va.)  Battery,  Captain  J.  L.  Eubank;  Madison  (La.)  Light  Artil- 
lery, Captain  G.  V.  Moody;  Parker’s  (Va.)  Battery,  Captain  W.  W.  Parker. 

JACKSON’S  CORPS. 

Major-General  Thomas  J.  Jackson. 

Ewell’s  Division. 

Brigadier- General  A.  R.  Lawton,  Brigadier-General  Jubal  A.  Early. 

Lawton's  Brigade. 

Colonel  M.  Douglass,  Major  J.  H.  Lowe,  Colonel  John  H.  Lamar. 

Thirteenth  Georgia,  Twenty-sixth  Georgia,  Thirty-first  Georgia,  Lieutenant- 
Colonel  J.  T.  Crowder;  Thirty-eighth  Georgia,  Sixtieth  Georgia,  Sixty-first 
Georgia. 

Early' s Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  Jubal  A.  Early,  Colonel  William  Smith. 

Thirteenth  Virginia,  Captain  F.  V.  Winston;  Twenty-fifth  Virginia,  Thirty-first 
Virginia,  Forty-fourth  Virginia,  Fortj^-ninth  Virginia,  Colonel  William 
Smith;  Fifty-second  Virginia,  Colonel  M.  G.  Harman;  Fifty-eighth  Virginia. 

* Left  at  Leesburg. 


APPENDIX. 


5ir 

Trimble' s Brigade. 

Colonel  James  A.  Walker. 

Fifteenth  Alabama,  Captain  I.  B.  Feagin;  Twelfth  Georgia,  Captain  Rodgers; 
Twenty-first  Georgia,  Major  Thomas  C.  Glover;  Twenty-first  North  Caro- 
lina, Captain  Miller;  First  North  Carolina  Battalion.* 

Hays'  s Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  Harry  T.  Hays. 

Fifth  Louisiana,  Sixth  Louisiana,  Colonel  H.  B.  Strong;  Seventh  Louisiana,  Eighth 
Louisiana,  Fourteenth  Louisiana. 

Artillery,  f 

Major  A.  R.  Courtney. 

Charlottesville  (Va.)  Artillery  (Carrington’s  Battery),  Chesapeake (Md.)  Artillery 
(Brown’s  Battery),  Courtney  (Va.)  Artillery  (Latimer’s  Battery),  Johnson’s 
(Va.)  Battery,  Louisiana  Guard  Artillery  (D’Aquin’s  Battery),  First  Mary- 
land Battery  (Cement’s Battery),  Staunton  (Va.)  Artillery  (Balthis’s  Battery), 

Hill’s  (Light)  Division. 

Major-General  Ambrose  P.  Hill. 

Branch's  Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  L.  O’B.  Branch,  Colonel  James  H.  Lane. 

Seventh  North  Carolina,  Eighteenth  North  Carolina,  Lieutenant-Colonel  Purdie; 
Twenty-eighth  North  Carolina,  Thirty-third  North  Carolina,  Thirty-seventh 
North  Carolina. 


Archer's  Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  J.  J.  Archer;  Colonel  Peter  Turney. 

Fifth  Alabama  Battalion,  Captain  Hooper;  Nineteenth  Georgia,  Major  J.  H.  Neal 
and  Captain  F.  M.  Johnston;  First  Tennessee  (Provisional  Army),  Colonel 
Peter  Turney;  Seventh  Tennessee,  Major  S.  G.  Shepard  and  Lieutenant  G. 
A.  Howard;  Fourteenth  Tennessee,  Lieutenant-Colonel  J.  W.  Lockert. 

* Attached  to  Twenty-first  North  Carolina  regiment. 

f The  Charlottesville  Artillery,  left  at  Richmond  in  August,  did  not  rejoin  the  army  until 
after  the  battle  of  Sharpsburg.  John  R.  Johnson’s  and  D’Aquin’s  batteries  were  the  only  ones 
present  with  this  division  at  Sharpsburg,  the  others  having  been  left  at  Harper’s  Ferry  and 
Shepherdstown. 


APPENDIX. 


5!2 


Gregg's  Brigade. 

Brigadier- General  Maxcy  Gregg. 

First  South  Carolina  (Provisional  Army),  Major  E.  McCrady,  Jr.,  Colonel  D.  H. 
Hamilton;  First  South  Carolina  Rifles,  Lieutenant-Colonel  James  M.  Perrin; 
Twelfth  South  Carolina,  Colonel  Dixon  Barnes,  Lieutenant- Colonel  C.  Jones 
and  Major  W.  H.  McCorkle;  Thirteenth  South  Carolina,  Colonel  O.  E. 
Edwards;  Fourteenth  South  Carolina,  Lieutenant- Colonel  W.  D.  Simpson. 

Field' s Brigade. 

Colonel  Brockenbrough. 

Fortieth  Virginia,  Forty-seventh  Virginia,  Fifty-fifth  Virginia,  Twenty-second 

Virginia  Battalion. 

Pender' s Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  William  D.  Pender,  Colonel  R.  H.  Brewer. 

Sixteenth  North  Carolina,  Lieutenant-Colonel  Stowe;  Twenty-second  North  Caro- 
lina, Major  C.  C.  Coles;  Thirty-fourth  North  Carolina,  Thirty-eighth  North 
Carolina. 

Thomas's  Brigade. 

Colonel  Edward  L.  Thomas. 

Fourteenth  Georgia,  Colonel  R.  W.  Folsom;  Thirty- fifth  Georgia,  Forty-fifth 
Georgia,  Major  W.  L.  Grice;  Forty-ninth  Georgia,  Lieutenant-Colonel  S.  M. 
Manning. 

A rtillery.  * 

Major  R.  L.  Walker. 

Branch  (N.  C.)  Artillery  (A.  C.  Latham’s  Battery),  Crenshaw’s  (Va.)  Battery, 
Fredericksburg  (Va.)  Artillery  (Braxton’s  Battery),  Letcher  (Va.)  Artillery 
(Davidson’s  Battery),  Middlesex  (Va.)  Artillery  (Fleet’s  Battery),  Pee  Dee 
(S.  C.)  Artillery  (McIntosh’s  Battery),  Purcell  (Va.)  Artillery  (Pegram’s 
Battery). 

Jackson’s  Division. 

Brigadier-General  John  R,  Jones,  Brigadier-General  W.  E.  Starke,  Colonel  A.  J. 

Grigsby. 

Winder' s Brigade. 

Colonel  A.  J.  Grigsby,  Lieutenant-Colonel  R.  D.  Gardner  (Fourth  Virginia), 

Major  R.  H.  Williams. 

Second  Virginia,  Captain  R.  T.  Colston;  Fourth  Virginia,  Lieutenant- Colonel  R. 
D.  Gardner;  Fifth  Virginia,  Major  H.  J.  Williams;  Twenty-seventh  Virginia, 
Captain  F.  C.  Wilson;  Thirty-third  Virginia,  Captain  Golladay  and  Lieu- 
tenant Walton. 

* Braxton’s,  Crenshaw’s,  McIntosh’s  and  Pegram’s  batteries  engaged  at  Sharpsburg. 
Davidson’s  battery  had  been  left  at  Harper’s  Ferry,  and  Fleet’s  and  Latham’s  batteries  at  Lees- 
burg. 


APPENDIX. 


5J3 


Taliaferro' s Brigade. 

Colonel  E.  T.  H.  Warren,  Colonel  J.  W.  Jackson,  Colonel  J.  L.  Sheffield. 
Forty-seventh  Alabama,  Forty-eighth  Alabama,  Tenth  Virginia,  Twenty-third 
Virginia,  Thirty-seventh  Virginia. 

Jones’s  Brigade. 

Colonel  B.  T.  Johnson,  Brigadier- General  J.  R.  Jones,  Captain  J.  E.  Penn, 
Captain  A.  C.  Page,  Captain  R.  W.  Withers. 

Twenty-first  Virginia,  Captain  A.  C.  Page;  Forty-second  Virginia,  Captain  R. 
W.  Withers;  Forty-eighth  Virginia,  Captain  Candler;  First  Virginia  Bat- 
talion, Lieutenant  C.  A.  Davidson. 

Starke's  Brigade. 

Brigadier- General  William  E.  Starke,  Colonel  L.  A.  Stafford,  Colonel  E.  Pen- 
dleton. 

First  Louisiana,  Lieutenant-Colonel  M.  Nolan;  Second  Louisiana,  Colonel  J.  M. 
Williams;  Ninth  Louisiana,  Tenth  Louisiana,  Captain  H.  D.  Monier; 
Fifteenth  Louisiana,  Appen’s  (La.)  Battalion. 

A rtillery. 

Major  L.  M.  Shumaker. 

Alleghany  (Va.)  Artillery  (Carpenter’s  Battery),  Brockenbrough’s  (Md.)  Battery, 
Danville  (Va.)  Artillery  (Wooding’s  Battery),  Hampden  (Va.)  Artillery 
(Caskie’s  Battery),  Lee  (Va.)  Battery  (Raine’s  Battery),  Rockbridge  (Va.) 
Artillery  (Poague’s  Batter}^). 

Hill’s  Division.* 

Major-General  Daniel  H.  Hill. 

Ripley's  Brigade. 

Brigadier- General  Roswell  S.  Ripley,  Colonel  George  Doles. 

Fourth  Georgia,  Colonel  George  Doles;  Forty-fourth  Georgia,  Captain  Key; 
First  North  Carolina,  Lieutenant-Colonel  H.  A.  Brown;  Third  North  Caro- 
lina, Colonel  William  L.  De  Rosset. 

Garland's  Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  Samuel  Garland,  Jr.,  Colonel  D.  K.  McRae. 

Fifth  North  Carolina,  Colonel  D.  K.  McRae  and  Captain  T.  M.  Garrett;  Twelfth 
North  Carolina,  Captain  S.  Snow;  Thirteenth  North  Carolina,  Lieutenant- 
Colonel  Thomas  Ruffin,  Jr.,  Twentieth  North  Carolina,  Colonel  Alfred  Iver- 
son; Twenty-third  North  Carolina,  Colonel  D.  H.  Christie. 

*On  “ Field  Return,”  Army  of  Northern  Virginia,  for  September  22d,  this  division  appears 
as  of  Jackson’s  Corps. 


33 


5T4 


APPENDIX. 


Rodes's  Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  R.  E.  Rodes. 

Third  Alabama,  Colonel  C.  A.  Battle;  Fifth  Alabama,  Major  E.  E.  Hobson;  Sixth 
Alabama,  Colonel  J.  B.  Gordon;  Twelfth  Alabama,  Colonel  B.  B.  Gayle 
and  Lieutenant- Colonel  S.  B.  Pickens;  Twenty-sixth  Alabama,  Colonel  E. 
A.  O’Neal. 

Anderson' s Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  George  B.  Anderson,  Colonel  R.  T.  Bennett. 

Second  North  Carolina,  Colonel  C.  C.  Tew  and  Captain  G.  M.  Roberts;  Fourth 
North  Carolina,  Colonel  Bryan  Grimes  and  Captains  W.  T.  Marsh  and  D.  P. 
Latham;  Fourteenth  North  Carolina,  Colonel  R.  T.  Bennett;  Thirtieth  North 
Carolina,  Colonel  F.  M.  Parker  and  Major  W.  W.  Sellers. 

Co/qui/t's  Brigade. 

Colonel  A.  H.  Colquitt. 

Thirteenth  Alabama,  Colonel  B.  D.  Fry;  Sixth  Georgia,  Lieutenant- Colonel  J. 
M.  Newton;  Twenty-third  Georgia,  Colonel  W.  P.  Barclay;  Twenty-seventh 
Georgia,  Colonel  L.  B.  Smith;  Twenty-eighth  Georgia,  Major  T.  Graybill 
and  Captain  N.  J.  Garrison. 

Artillery .* 

Major  Pierson. 

Hardaway’s  (Ala.)  Battery,  Captain  R.  A.  Hardaway;  Jeff.  Davis  (Ala.)  Artil- 
lery, Captain  J.  W.  Bondurant;  Jones’s  (Va.)  Battery,  Captain  William  B. 
Jones;  King  William  (Va.)  Artillery,  Captain  T.  H.  Carter. 

Reserve  Artillery,  f 
Brigadier-General  William  N.  Pendleton. 

Brown's  Battalion. \ 

Colonel  J.  Thompson  Brown. 

Powhatan  Artillery  (Dance’s  Battery),  Richmond  Howitzers,  Second  Company 
(Watson’s  Battery),  Richmond  Howitzers,  Third  Company  (Smith’s  Bat- 
tery); Salem  Artillery  (Hupp  s Battery),  Williamsburg  Artillery  (Coke’s 
Battery). 

*Cutt’s  and  Jones’s  battalions  also  under  D.  H.  Hill’s  command  at  Sharpsburg. 
f Including  all  batteries  mentioned  in  the  reports  or  in  the  re-organizatiou  of  October  4th, 
and  not  elsewhere  accounted  for.  Brooke’s,  Dearing’s  and  Nelson’s  Virginia  batteries  joined 
after  the  campaign  had  terminated. 

J First  Virginia  Artillery. 


APPENDIX. 


5T5 


Cutts' s Battalion* 

Lieutenant-Colonel  A.  S.  Cutts. 

Blaekshear’s  (Ga.)  Battery,  Irwin  (Ga.)  Artillery  (Lane’s  Battery),  Lloyd’s  (N. 
C.)  Battery,  Patterson’s  (Ga.)  Battery,  Ross’s  (Ga.)  Battery. 

Jones's  Battalion .* 

Major  H.  P.  Jones. 

Morris  (Va.)  Artillery  (R.  C.  M.  Page’s  Battery),  Orange  (Va.)  Artillery 
(Peyton’s  Battery),  Turner’s  (Va.)  Battery,  Wimbish’s  (Va.)  Battery. 

Nelson' s Battalion. 

Major  William  Nelson. 

Amherst  (Va.)  Artillery  (Kirkpatrick’s  Battery),  Fluvanna  (Va.)  Artillery 
(Ancell’s  Battery),  Huckstep’s  (Va.)  Battery  Johnson’s  (Va.)  Battery, f 
Milledge  (Ga.)  Artillery  (Milledge’s  Battery). 

Miscellaneous. 

Cutshaw’s  (Va.)  Battery,  Dixie  (Va.)  Artillery  (Chapman’s  Batterjr)>  Magruder 
(Va.)  Artillery  (T.  J.  Page,  Jr.’s  Battery),  Rice’s  (Va.)  Battery,  Captain  W. 
H.  Rice,  J Thomas  (Va.)  Artillery  (E.  J.  Anderson’s  Battery). § 

Cavalry. 

Major-General  James  E.  B.  Stuart. 

Hampton' s Brigade. 

Brigadier- General  Wade  Hampton. 

First  North  Carolina,  Colonel  L-  S.  Baker;  Second  South  Carolina,  Colonel  M.  C. 
Butler;  Tenth  Virginia;  Cobb’s  (Ga.)  Legion,  Lieutenant-Colonel  P.  M.  B. 
Young;  Jeff.  Davis  Legion,  Lieutenant-Colonel  W.  T.  Martin. 

Lee' s Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  Fitz  Lee. 

First  Virginia,  Lieutenant- Colonel  L.  Tiernan  Brien;  Third  Virginia,  Lieutenant- 
Colonel  John  T.  Thornton;  Fourth  Virginia,  Colonel  William  C.  Wickham; 
Fifth  Virginia,  Colonel  T.  L.  Rosser;  Ninth  Virginia. 

* With  D.  H.  Hill’s  division  at  Sharpsburg. 
f Marmaduke  Johnson’s  battery. 

J Not  mentioned  between  September  ist-22nd,  but  probably  with  the  army  in  reserve. 

| Left  at  Leesburg. 


APPENDIX. 


5*6 


Robertson  ’ ^ Brig  a de. 

Brigadier-General  B.  H.  Robertson. 

Colonel  Thomas  T.  Munford. 

Second  Virginia,  Colonel  T.  T.  Munford  and  Lieutenant-Colonel  Burks;  Sixth 
Virginia;  Seventh  Virginia,  Captain  S.  B.  Myers;  Twelfth  Virginia,  Colonel 
A.  W.  Harman;  Seventeenth  Virginia  Battalion. 

Horse  Artillery. 

Captain  John  Pelham. 

Chew’s  (Va.)  Battery,  Hart’s  (S.  C.)  Battery,  Pelham’s  (Va.)  Battery. 


ORDERS  FOR  BATTLE  OF  SHILOH,  OR  PITTSBURG  LANDING. 

By  General  G.  T.  Beauregard,  C.  S.  A.,  Commanding  Army 

of  the  Mississippi. 

Battlefield  of  Shiloh,  Mississippi, 
April  6th,  via  Corinth,  Miss., 

Via  Chattanooga,  Tennessee,  April  7th,  1862. 
We  this  morning  attacked  the  enemy  in  strong  position  in 
front  of  Pittsburg,  and  after  a severe  battle  of  ten  hours,  thanks 
to  the  Almighty,  gained  a complete  victory,  driving  the  enemy 
from  every  position.  Loss  on  both  sides  heavy,  including  our 
commander-in-chief,  General  A.  S.  Johnston,  who  fell  gallantly 
leading  his  troops  into  the  thickest  of  the  fight. 

G.  T.  Beauregard, 

General  Commanding. 

General  S.  Cooper,  Assistant  Adjutant-General. 


Headquarters  Army  of  the  Mississippi, 

Corinth,  Miss.,  April  3d,  1862. 

Special  Orders,  No.  8. 

I.  In  the  impending  movement  the  corps  of  this  army  will 
march,  assemble  and  take  order  of  battle  in  the  following  manner, 
it  being  assumed  that  the  enemy  is  in  position  about  a mile  in 
advance  of  Shiloh  Church,  with  his  right  resting  on  Owl  Creek 
and  his  left  on  Lick  Creek. 

1.  The  Third  Corps,  under  Major-General  Hardee,  will 
advance  as  soon  as  practicable  on  the  Ridge  road  from  Corinth 
to  what  is  known  as  the  Bark  road,  passing  about  half  a mile 
northward  of  the  Workhouse.  The  head  of  this  column  will 
bivouac,  if  possible,  to-night  at  Mickey’s  house,  at  the  intersection 
of  the  road  from  Monterey  to  Savannah.  The  cavalry,  thrown  well 

(5U) 


5*8 


APPENDIX. 


forward  during  the  march,  to  reconnoitre  and  prevent  surprise,  will 
halt  in  front  of  the  Mickey  house,  on  the  Bark  road. 

2.  Major  Waddell,  aid-de-camp  to  General  Beauregard,  with 
two  good  guides,  will  report  for  service  to  Major-General  Hardee. 

3.  At  3 o’clock  a.  m.  to-morrow  the  Third  corps,  with  the 
left  in  front,  will  continue  to  advance  by  the  Bark  road  until 
within  sight  of  the  enemy’s  outposts  or  advanced  positions,  when 
it  will  be  deployed  in  line  of  battle,  according  to  the  nature  of 
the  ground,  its  left  resting  on  Owl  Creek,  its  right  toward  Lick 
Creek,  supported  on  that  flank  by  one-half  of  its  cavalry,  the  left 
flank  being  supported  by  the  other  half.  The  interval  between 
the  extreme  right  of  this  corps  and  Lick  Creek  will  be  filled  by  a 
brigade  or  division,  according  to  the  extent  of  the  ground,  from 
the  Second  corps.  These  troops  during  the  battle  will  also  be 
under  the  command  of  Major-General  Hardee.  He  will  make  the 
proper  disposition  of  the  artillery  along  the  line  of  battle,  remem- 
bering that  the  rifled  guns  are  of  long  ranges  and  should  be 
placed  on  any  commanding  position  in  rear  of  the  infantry,  to 
fire  mainly  on  the  reserves  and  second  line  of  the  enemy, 
but  will  occasionally  be  directed  on  his  batteries  and  heads  of 
columns. 

II.  The  Second  corps,  under  Major-General  Braxton  Bragg, 
will  assemble  on  Monterey,  and  move  thence  as  early  as  practicable, 
the  right  wing,  with  left  in  front,  by  the  road  from  Monterey  to 
Savannah,  the  head  of  column  to  reach  the  vicinity  of  Mickey’s 
house,  at  the  intersection  of  the  Bark  road,  before  sunset.  The 
cavalry  with  this  wing  will  take  position  on  the  road  to  Savannah, 
beyond  Mickey’s  as  far  as  Owl  Creek,  having  advanced  guards  and 
pickets  well  to  the  front.  The  left  wing  of  this  corps  will  advance 
at  the  same  time,  also  left  in  front,  by  the  road  from  Monterey 
to  Purdy,  the  head  of  the  column  to  reach  by  night  the  intersec- 
tion of  that  road  with  the  Bark  road. 

This  wing  will  continue  the  movement  in  the  morning  as  soon 
as  the  rear  of  the  Third  corps  shall  have  passed  the  Purdy  road, 
which  it  will  then  follow. 


APPENDIX. 


5i9 


The  Second  corps  will  then  form  the  second  line  of  battle 
about  1000  3rards  in  rear  of  the  first  line.  It  will  be  formed,  if 
practicable,  with  regiments  in  double  columns  at  half  distance, 
disposed  as  advantageously  as  the  nature  of  the  gnmnd  will  admit, 
and  with  a view  to  facility  of  deployment,  the  artillery  placed  as 
ma}T  seem  best  to  Major-General  Bragg. 

III.  The  First  corps,  under  Major-General  Polk,  with  the 
exception  of  the  detached  division  at  Bethel,  will  take  up  its  line 
of  march  by  the  Ridge  road,  hence  to  Pittsburg,  half  an  hour 
after  the  rear  of  the  Third  corps  shall  have  passed  Corinth,  and 
will  bivouac  to-night  in  rear  of  that  corps,  and  on  to-morrow  will 
follow  the  movements  of  said  corps  with  the  same  interval  of  time 
as  to-day.  When  its  head  of  column  shall  reach  the  vicinity  of 
the  Mickey  house  it  will  be  baited  in  column  or  massed  on  the 
line  of  the  Bark  road,  according  to  the  nature  of  the  ground,  as 
a reserve. 

Meantime  one  regiment  of  its  cavalry  will  be  placed  in  obser- 
vation on  the  road  from  Johnston’s  house  to  Stantonville,  with 
advance  guards  and  pickets  thrown  out  well  in  advance  toward 
Stantonville.  Another  regiment  or  battalion  of  cavalry  will  be 
posted  in  the  same  manner  in  the  road  from  Monterey  to  Purdy, 
with  its  rear  resting  on  or  about  the  intersection  of  that  road  with 
the  Bark  road,  having  advanced  guards  and  pickets  in  the  direc- 
tion of  Purdy. 

The  forces  at  Bethel  and  Purdy  will  defend  their  positions,  as 
already  instructed,  if  attacked ; otherwise  they  will  assemble  on 
Purdy,  and  thence  advance  with  advanced  guards,  flankers,  and  all 
other  prescribed  military  precautions,  by  the  road  thence  to  Mont- 
erey, forming  a junction  with  the  next  of  the  First  corps  at  the 
intersection  of  that  road  with  the  Bark  road  leading  from  Corinth. 

IV.  The  reserve  of  the  forces  will  be  concentrated  by  the 
shortest  and  best  routes  at  Monterey  as  soon  as  the  rear  of  the 
Second  corps  shall  have  moved  out  of  that  place.  Its  commander 
will  take  up  the  best  position  whence  to  advance,  as  required,  either 
in  direction  of  Mickey’s  or  of  Pratt’s  house,  on  the  direct  road  to 


52° 


APPENDIX. 


Pittsburg,  if  that  road  is  found  practicable,  or  in  direction  of  the 
Ridge  road  to  Hamburg,  throwing  all  its  cavalry  on  the  latter 
road  as  far  as  its  intersection  with  the  one  to  Pittsburg,  passing 
through  Guersford,  on  Lick  Creek.  This  cavalry  will  throw  well 
forward  advanced  guards  and  vedettes  toward  Guersford  and  in  the 
direction  of  Hamburg,  and  during  the  impending  battle,  when  called 
to  the  field  of  combat,  will  move  by  the  Guersford  road.  A regi- 
ment of  the  infantry  reserve  will  be  thrown  forward  to  the  inter- 
section of  the  Gravel  Hill  road  with  the  Ridge  road  to  Hamburg, 
as  a support  to  the  cavalry. 

The  reserve  will  be  formed  of  Breckinridge’s,  Bowen’s  and 
Statliam’s  brigades  as  now  organized,  the  whole  under  command  of 
Brigadier-General  Breckinridge. 

V.  General  Bragg  will  detach  the  Fifty-first  and  Fifty-second 
regiments  Tennessee  Volunteers,  Blount’s  Alabama  and  Desha’s 
Arkansas  battalion,  and  Bains’s  battery,  from  his  corps,  which,  with 
two  of  Carroll’s  regiments,  now  en  route  for  these  headquarters, 
will  form  a garrison  for  the  post  and  depot  of  Corinth. 

VI.  Strong  guards  will  be  left  at  the  railroad  bridges  between 
Iuka  and  Corinth,  to  be  furnished  in  due  proportion  from  the  com- 
mands at  Iuka,  Burnsville  and  Corinth. 

VII.  Proper  guards  will  be  left  at  the  camps  of  the  several 
regiments  of  the  forces  in  the  field.  Corps  commanders  will  deter- 
mine the  strength  of  these  guards. 

VIII.  Wharton’s  regiment  of  Texas  cavalry  will  be  ordered 
forward  at  once  to  scout  on  the  road  from  Monterey  to  Savannah 
between  Mickey’s  and  its  intersection  with  the  Pittsburg-Purdy 
road  ; it  will  annoy  and  harass  any  force  of  the  enemy  moving  by 
the  latter  way  to  assail  Cheatham’s  division  at  Purdy. 

XI.  The  chief  engineer  of  the  forces  will  take  all  due  measures 
and  precautions  and  give  all  requisite  orders  for  the  repair  of  the 
bridges,  causeways  and  roads  on  which  our  troops  may  move  in  the 
execution  of  these  orders. 

X.  The  troops,  individually  so  intelligent,  and  with  such  great 
interests  involved  in  the  issue,  are  urgently  enjoined  to  be  observant 


APPENDIX. 


52i 


of  the  orders  of  their  superiors  in  the  hour  of  battle.  Their  officers 
must  constantly  endeavor  to  hold  them  in  hand  and  prevent  the 
waste  of  ammunition  by  heedless,  aimless  firing.  The  firing  should 
be  slow,  always  at  a distinct  mark.  It  is  expected  that  much  and 
effective  work  will  be  done  with  the  bayonet. 

By  command  of  General  A.  S.  Johnston. 

Thomas  Jordan,  Assistant  Adjutant-General. 

— Confederate  War  Journal , January,  1894. 


Battle  of  Shiloh,  or  Pittsburg  Landing. 

As  Described  by  General  G.  T.  Beauregard,  General  Commanding. 

Headquarters  Army  of  the  Mississippi, 
Corinth,  Miss.,  April  11,  1862. 

On  the  2d  ultimo,  having  ascertained  conclusively,  from  the 
movements  of  the  enemy  on  the  Tennessee  River  and  from  reliable 
sources  of  information,  that  his  aim  would  be  to  cut  off  my  com- 
munications in  West  Tennessee  with  the  Eastern  and  Southern 
States,  by  operating  from  the  Tennessee  River,  between  Crump’s 
Landing  and  Eastport,  as  a base,  I determined  to  foil  his  designs 
by  concentrating  all  my  available  forces  at  and  around  Corinth. 

Meanwhile,  having  called  on  the  governors  of  the  States  of 
Tennessee,  Mississippi,  Alabama  and  Louisiana  to  furnish  addi- 
tional troops,  some  of  them  (chiefly  regiments  from  Louisiana)  soon 
reached  this  vicinity,  and  with  two  divisions  of  General  Polk’s 
command  from  Columbus,  and  a fine  corps  of  troops  from  Mobile 
and  Pensacola,  under  Major-General  Bragg,  constituted  the  Army 
of  the  Mississippi.  At  the  same  time  General  Johnston,  being  at 
Murfreesborough,  on  the  march  to  form  a junction  of  his  forces 
with  mine,  was  called  on  to  send  at  least  a brigade  by  railroad,  so 
that  we  might  fall  on  and  crush  the  enemy,  should  he  attempt  an 
advance  from  under  his  gunboats. 

The  call  on  General  Johnston  was  promptly  complied  with. 
His  entire  force  was  also  hastened  in  this  direction,  and  by  April  1st 


522 


APPENDIX. 


our  united  forces  were  concentrated  along  the  Mobile  & Ohio 
Railroad  from  Bethel  to  Corinth,  and  on  the  Memphis  and  Charles- 
ton Railroad  from  Corinth  to  Iuka. 

It  was  then  determined  to  assume  the  offensive  and  strike  a 
sudden  blow  at  the  enemy,  in  position  under  General  Grant  on  the 
west  bank  of  the  Tennessee,  at  Pittsburg  and  in  the  direction  of 
Savannah,  before  he  was  reinforced  by  the  army  under  General 
Buell,  then  known  to  be  advancing  for  that  purpose  by  rapid 
marches  from  Nashville  via  Columbia.  About  the  same  time 
General  Johnston  was  advised  that  such  an  operation  conformed  to 
the  expectations  of  the  President. 

By  a rapid  and  vigorous  attack  on  General  Grant  it  was  expected 
he  would  be  beaten  back  into  his  transports  and  the  river,  or  cap- 
tured, in  time  to  enable  us  to  profit  by  the  victory,  and  remove 
to  the  rear  all  the  stores  and  munitions  that  would  fall  into  our 
hands  in  such  an  event  before  the  arrival  of  General  Buell’s  army 
on  the  scene.  It  was  never  contemplated,  however,  to  retain  the 
position  thus  gained  and  abandon  Corinth,  the  strategic  point  of 
the  campaign. 

Want  of  general  officers  needful  for  the  proper  organization 
of  divisions  and  brigades  of  an  army  brought  thus  ' suddenly 
together,  and  other  difficulties  in  the  way  of  an  effective  organiza- 
tion, delayed  the  movement  until  the  night  of  the  2d  instant,  when 
it  was  heard,  from  a reliable  quarter,  that  the  junction  of  the 
enemy’s  armies  was  near  at  hand.  It  was  then,  at  a late  hour, 
determined  that  the  attack  should  be  attempted  at  once,  incomplete 
and  imperfect  as  were  our  preparations  for  such  a grave  and 
momentous  adventure.  Accordingly,  that  night  at  1 a.  m.  the 
preliminary  orders  to  the  commanders  of  corps  were  issued  for  the 
movement. 

On  the  following  morning  the  detailed  orders  of  movements 
(a  copy  of  which  is  herewith,  marked  A)  wrere  issued,  and  the 
movement  after  some  delay  commenced,  the  troops  being  in  admi- 
rable spirits.  It  was  expected  we  should  be  able  to  reach  the 
enemy’s  lines  in  time  to  attack  him  early  on  the  5th  instant. 


APPENDIX. 


523 


The  men,  however,  for  the  most  part,  were  unused  to  marching, 
and  the  roads,  narrow  and  traversing  a densely  w^ooded  country, 
became  almost  impassable  after  a severe  rainstorm  on  the  night 
of  the  4th,  which  drenched  the  troops  in  bivouac ; hence  onr  forces 
did  not  reach  the  intersection  of  the  roads  from  Pittsburg  and 
Hamburg,  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  the  enem}7,  until  late  Sat- 
urday afternoon. 

It  w'as  then  decided  that  the  attack  should  be  made  on  the 
next  morning,  at  the  earliest  hour  practicable,  in  accordance  with 
the  orders  of  movement ; that  is,  in  three  lines  of  battle,  the  first 
and  second  extending  from  Owl  Creek,  on  the  left,  to  Lick  Creek, 
on  the  right,  a distance  of  about  three  miles,  and  supported  by  the 
third  and  the  reserve.  The  first  line,  under  Major-General  Hardee, 
was  constituted  of  his  corps,  augmented  on  the  right  b}7  Gladden’s 
brigade,  of  Major-General  Bragg’s  corps,  deployed  in  line  of  battle, 
with  their  respective  artillery  following  immediately  by  the  main 
road  to  Pittsburg  and  the  cavalry  in  rear  of  the  wings.  The  sec- 
ond line,  composed  of  the  other  troops  of  Bragg’s  corps,  followed 
the  first  at  a distance  of  500  yards  in  the  same  order  as  the  first. 
The  arm}7  corps  under  General  Polk  followed  the  second  line,  at  a 
distance  of  about  800  yards,  in  lines  of  brigades  deployed,  with 
their  batteries  in  rear  of  each  brigade,  moving  by  the  Pittsburg 
road,  the  left  wing  supported  by  cavalry.  The  reserve,  under 
Brigadier-General  Breckinridge,  followed  closely  the  third  line  in 
the  same  order,  its  right  wing  supported  by  cavalry. 

These  two  corps  constituted  the  reserve,  and  were  to  support 
the  front  lines  of  battle  by  being  deployed,  when  required,  on  the 
right  and  left  of  the  Pittsburg  road,  or  otherwise  act  according  to 
the  exigencies  of  the  battle. 

At  5 a.  m.  on  the  6th  instant  a reconnoitring  party  of  the 
enemv  having  become  engaged  with  our  advance  pickets,  the  com- 
mander of  the  forces  gave  orders  to  begin  the  movement  and  attack 
as  determined  upon,  except  that  Trabue’s  brigade,  of  Breckinridge’s 
division,  was  detached  and  advanced  to  support  the  left  of  Bragg’s 
corps  and  line  of  battle  when  menaced  by  the  enemy,  and  the  other 


524 


APPENDIX. 


two  brigades  were  directed  to  advance  by  the  road  to  Hamburg  to 
support  Bragg’s  right ; and  at  the  same  time  Maney’s  regiment, 
of  Polk’s  corps,  was  advanced  by  the  same  road  to  reinforce  the 
regiment  of  cavalry  and  battery  of  four  pieces  already  thrown  for- 
ward to  watch  and  guard  Greer’s,  Tanner’s  and  Borland’s  Fords, 
on  Lick  Creek. 

At  5.30  a.  m.  our  lines  and  columns  were  in  motion,  all  ani- 
mated, evidently,  by  a promising  spirit.  The  front  line  was  engaged 
at  once,  but  advanced  steadily,  followed,  in  due  order,  with  equal 
resolution  and  steadiness,  by  the  other  lines,  which  were  brought 
successively  into  action  with  rare  skill,  judgment  and  gallantry  by 
the  several  corps  commanders,  as  the  enemy  made  a stand  with  his 
masses  rallied  for  the  struggle  for  his  encampments.  Like  an  Alpine 
avalanche  our  troops  moved  forward,  despite  the  determined  resist- 
ance of  the  enemy,  until  after  6 p.  m.,  when  we  were  in  possession 
of  all  his  encampments  between  Owl  and  Lick  Creeks  but  one ; 
nearly  all  of  his  field  artillery,  about  thirty  flags,  colors  and  stand- 
ards, over  three  thousand  prisoners,  including  a division  commander 
(General  Prentiss),  and  several  brigade  commanders,  thousands  of 
small  arms,  an  immense  supply  of  subsistence,  forage  and  munitions 
of  war,  and  a large  amount  of  means  of  transportation — all  the  sub- 
stantial fruits  of  a complete  victory,  such,  indeed,  as  rarely  have 
followed  the  most  successful  battles  ; for  never  was  an  arm}r  so  well 
provided  as  that  of  our  enemy. 

The  remnant  of  his  army  had  been  driven  in  utter  disorder  to 
the  immediate  vicinity  of  Pittsburg  under  the  shelter  of  heavy  guns 
of  his  ironclad  gunboats,  and  we  remained  undisputed  masters  of 
his  well-selected,  admirably  provided  cantonments,  after  over  twelve 
hours  of  obstinate  conflict  with  his  forces,  who  had  been  beaten 
from  them  and  the  contiguous  covert,  but  only  by  a sustained  onset 
of  all  the  men  we  could  bring  into  action. 

Our  loss  was  heavy,  as  will  appear  from  the  accompan}dng 
return.  Our  commander-in-chief,  General  A.  S.  Johnston,  fell  mor- 
tally wounded,  and  died  on  the  field  at  2.30  p.  m.,  after  having  shown 
the  highest  qualities  of  the  commander  and  a personal  intrepidity 


APPENDIX. 


525 


that  inspired  all  around  him,  and  gave  resistless  impulsion  to  his 
columns  at  critical  moments. 

The  chief  command  then  devolved  upon  me,  though  at  the 
time  I was  greatly  prostrated  and  suffering  from  the  prolonged 
sickness  with  which  I had  been  afflicted  since  early  in  February. 
The  responsibility  was  one  which  in  my  physical  condition  I would 
have  gladly  avoided,  though  cast  upon  me  when  our  forces  were  suc- 
cessfully pushing  the  enemy  back  upon  the  Tennessee  River,  and 
though  supported  on  the  immediate  field  by  such  corps  commanders 
as  Major-Generals  Polk,  Bragg  and  Hardee,  and  Brigadier-General 
Breckinridge  commanding  the  reserve. 

It  was  after  6 p.  m.,  as  before  said,  when  the  enemy’s  last  posi- 
tion was  carried,  and  his  forces  finally  broke  and  sought  refuge 
behind  a commanding  eminence  covering  the  Pittsburg  Landing, 
not  more  than  half  a mile  distant,  and  under  the  guns  of  the  gun- 
boats, which  opened  on.  our  eager  columns  a fierce  and  annoying 
fire  with  shot  and  shell  of  the  heaviest  description. 

Darkness  was  close  at  hand  ; officers  and  men  were  exhausted 
by  a combat  of  over  twelve  hours  without  food,  and  jaded  by  the 
march  of  the  preceding  day  through  mud  and  water.  It  was,  there- 
fore, impossible  to  collect  the  rich  and  opportune  spoils  of  war 
scattered  broadcast  on  the  field  left  in  our  possession,  and  impracti- 
cable to  make  any  effective  dispositions  for  their  removal  to  the  rear. 

I accordingly  established  my  headquarters  at  the  Church  of 
Shiloh,  in  the  enemy’s  encampments,  with  Major-General  Bragg,  and 
directed  our  troops  to  sleep  on  their  arms  in  such  positions,  in 
advance  and  rear,  as  corps  commanders  should  determine,  hoping 
from  news  received  by  a special  despatch,  that  delays  had  been 
encountered  by  General  Buell  in  his  march  from  Columbia,  and 
that  his  main  force,  therefore,  could  not  reach  the  field  of  battle  in 
time  to  save  General  Grant’s  shattered  fugitive  forces  from  capture 
or  destruction  on  the  following  daju 

During  the  night  the  rain  fell  in  torrents,  adding  to  the  dis- 
comforts and  harassed  condition  of  the  men.  The  enemy,  moreover, 
Fad  broken  their  rest  by  a discharge  at  measured  intervals  of 


526 


APPENDIX. 


heavy  shells  thrown  from  the  gunboats ; therefore,  on  the  following 
morning  the  troops  under  my  command  were  not  in  condition  to 
cope  with  an  equal  force  of  fresh  troops,  armed  and  equipped  like 
our  adversary,  in  the  immediate  possession  of  his  depots  and  shel- 
tered by  such  an  auxiliary  as  the  enemy’s  gunboats. 

About  6 o’clock  on  the  morning  of  April  7th,  however,  a hot 
fire  of  musketry  and  artillery,  opened  from  the  enemy’s  quarter  on 
our  advanced  line,  assured  me  of  the  junction  of  his  forces,  and 
soon  the  battle  raged  with  a fury  which  satisfied  me  I was  attacked 
by  a largely  superior  force.  But  from  the  outset  our  troops,  not- 
withstanding their  fatigue  and  losses  from  the  battle  of  the  day 
before,  exhibited  the  most  cheering,  veteran-like  steadiness.  On  the 
right  and  centre  the  enemy  was  repulsed  in  every  attempt  he  made 
with  his  heav}^  columns  in  that  quarter  of  the  field.  On  the  left, 
however,  and  nearest  to  the  point  of  arrival  of  his  reinforcements, 
he  drove  forward  line  after  line  of  his  fresh  troops,  which  were  met 
with  a resolution  and  courage  of  which  our  country  may  be  proudly 
hopeful.  Again  and  again  our  troops  were  brought  to  the  charge, 
invariably  to  win  the  position  in  issue,  invariably  to  drive  back 
their  foe.  But  hour  by  hour,  thus  opposed  to  an  enemy  constantly 
reinforced,  our  ranks  were  perceptibly  thinned  under  the  unceasing, 
withering  fire  of  the  enemy,  and  by  12  m.,  eighteen  hours  of  hard 
fighting  had  sensibly  exhausted  a large  number.  My  last  reserves 
had  necessarily  been  disposed  of,  and  the  eneuty  was  evidently 
receiving  fresh  reinforcements  after  each  repulse  ; accordingly,  about 
1 p.  m.,  I determined  to  withdraw  from  so  unequal  a conflict,  securing 
such  results  of  the  victory  of  the  day  before  as  was  then  practicable. 

Officers  of  my  staff  were  immediately  dispatched  with  the  neces- 
sary orders  to  make  the  best  dispositions  for  a deliberate,  orderly 
withdrawal  from  the  field,  and  to  collect  and  post  a reserve  to  meet 
the  enemy,  should  he  attempt  to  push  after  us. 

In  this  connection  I will  mention  particularly  my  adjutant- 
general,  Colonel  Jordan,  who  was  of  much  assistance  to  me  on  this 
occasion,  as  he  had  already  been  on  the  field  of  battle  on  that  and. 
the  preceding  day. 


APPENDIX. 


527 


About  2 p.  m.,  the  lines  in  advance,  which  had  repulsed  the 
enemy  in  their  last  fierce  assault  on  our  left  and  centre,  received 
the  orders  to  retire.  This  was  done  with  uncommon  steadiness, 
and  the  enemy  made  no  attempt  to  follow. 

The  line  of  troops  established  to  cover  this  movement  had 
been  disposed  on  a favorable  ridge  commanding  the  ground  of 
Shiloh  Church.  From  this  position  our  artillery  played  upon  the 
woods  beyond  for  awhile,  but  upon  no  visble  enemy  and  without 
reply.  Soon  satisfied  that  no  serious  pursuit  would  be  attempted, 
this  last  line  was  withdrawn  ; and  never  did  troops  leave  a battle- 
field in  better  order.  Even  the  stragglers  fell  into  the  ranks  and 
marched  off  with  those  who  had  stood  more  steadily  by  their  -colors. 

A second  strong  position  was  taken  up  about  a mile  in  rear, 
where  the  approach  of  the  enemy  was  awaited  for  nearly  an  hour ; 
but  no  effort  to  follow  was  made,  and  only  a small  detachment  of 
horsemen  could  be  seen  at  a distance  from  this  last  position, 
warily  observing  our  movements. 

Arranging  through  my  staff  officers  for  the  completion  of  the 
movements  thus  begun,  Brigadier-General  Breckinridge  was  left 
with  his  command  as  a rear  guard  to  hold  the  ground  we  had 
occupied  the  night  preceding  the  first  battle,  just  in  front  of  the 
intersection  of  the  Pittsburg  and  Hamburg  roads,  about  four  miles 
from  the  former  place,  while  the  rest  of  the  army  passed  to  the 
rear  in  excellent  order. 

On  the  following  day  General  Breckinridge  fell  back  about 
three  miles,  to  Mickey’s,  which  position  we  continued  to  hold,  with 
our  cavalry  thrown  considerabE  forward  in  immediate  proximity 
to  the  battlefield. 

Unfortunately,  toward  night  of  the  7th  instant  it  began  to 
rain  heavily.  This  continued  throughout  the  night ; the  roads 
became  almost  impassable  in  many  places,  and  much  hardship  and 
suffering  now  ensued  before  all  the  regiments  reached  their  encamp- 
ments ; but  despite  the  heavy  casualties  of  the  two  eventful  days 
of  April  6th  and  7th  this  army  is  more  confident  of  ultimate  suc- 
cess than  before  its  encounter  with  the  enemy. 


528 


APPENDIX. 


To  Major-Generals  Polk,  Bragg  and  Hardee,  commanding  corps, 
and  to  Brigadier-General  Breckinridge,  commanding  the  reserve, 
the  country  is  greatly  indebted  for  the  zeal,  intelligence  and  energy 
with  which  all  orders  were  executed,  for  the  foresight  and  military 
ability  they  displayed  in  the  absence  of  instructions  in  the  many 
exigencies  of  the  battle  on  a field  so  densely  wooded  and  broken, 
and  for  their  fearless  deportment  as  they  repeatedly  led  their 
commands  personally  to  the  onset  upon  their  powerful  adversary. 
It  was  under  these  circumstances  that  General  Bragg  had  two 
horses  shot  under  him ; that  Major-General  Hardee  was  slightly 
wounded,  his  coat  rent  by  balls  and  his  horse  disabled,  and  that 
Brigadier-General  Breckinridge  was  twice  struck  by  spent  balls. 

For  the  services  of  their  gallant  subordinate  commanders  and 
of  other  officers,  as  well  as  for  the  details  of  the  battlefield,  I must 
refer  to  the  reports  of  corps,  division  and  brigade  commanders, 
which  shall  be  forwarded  as  soon  as  received. 

To  give  more  in  detail  the  operations  of  the  two  battles 
resulting  from  the  movement  on  Pittsburg  than  now  attempted 
must  have  delayed  this  report  for  weeks  and  interfered  materially 
with  the  important  duties  of  my  position.  But  I may  be  permitted 
to  say  that  not  only  did  the  obstinate  conflict  for  twelve  hours  on 
Sunday  leave  the  Confederate  army  masters  of  the  battlefield  and 
our  adversary  beaten,  but  we  left  that  field  on  the  next  day  only 
after  eight  hours’  incessant  battle  with  a superior  army  of  fresh 
troops,  whom  we  had  repulsed  in  every  attack  on  our  lines — so 
repulsed  and  crippled,  indeed,  as  to  leave  it  unable  to  take  the  field 
for  the  campaign  for  which  it  was  collected  and  equipped  at  such 
enormous  expense  and  with  such  profusion  of  all  the  appliances 
of  war. 

These  successful  results  were  not  achieved,  however,  as  before 
said,  without  severe  loss — a loss  not  to  be  measured  by  the  number 
of  the  slain  or  wounded,  but  by  the  high  social  and  personal  worth 
of  so  large  a number  of  those  who  were  killed  or  disabled,  including 
the  commander  of  the  forces,  whose  high  qualities  will  be  greatly 
missed  in  the  momentous  campaign  impending.  I deeply  regret 


APPENDIX. 


529 


to  record  also  the  death  of  the  Hon.  George  W.  Johnson,  Provisional 
Governor  of  Kentucky,  who  went  into  action  with  the  Kentucky 
troops,  and  continually  inspired  them  by  his  words  and  example. 
Having  his  horse  shot  under  him  on  Sunday,  he  entered  the  ranks 
of  a Kentucky  regiment  on  Monday,  and  fell  mortally  wounded 
toward  the  close  of  the  day.  Not  his  State  alone,  but  the  whole 
Confederacy,  has  sustained  a great  loss  in  the  death  of  this  brave, 
upright  and  able  man. 

Another  gallant  and  able  soldier  and  captain  was  lost  to  the 
service  of  the  country  when  Brigadier-General  Gladden,  commanding 
the  First  brigade,  Withers’s  division,  Second  Army  corps,  died 
from  a severe  wound  received  on  the  6th  instant,  after  having  been 
conspicuous  to  his  whole  corps  and  the  army  for  courage  and 
capacity. 

Major-General  Cheatham,  commanding  the  First  division,  First 
corps,  was  slightly  wounded,  and  had  three  horses  shot  under  him. 

Brigadier-General  Clark,  commanding  Second  division  of  the 
First  corps,  received  a severe  wound  also  on  the  first  day,  which 
will  deprive  the  army  of  his  valuable  services  for  some  time. 

Brigadier-General  Hindman,  engaged  in  the  onset  of  the  battle, 
was  conspicuous  for  a cool  courage,  efficiently  employed  in  leading 
his  men  ever  in  the  thickest  of  the  fray,  until  his  horse  was  shot 
under  him  and  he  was  unfortunately  so  severely  injured  by  the  fall 
that  the  army  was  deprived  on  the  following  day  of  his  chivalrous 
example. 

Brigadier-Generals  B.  R.  Johnson  and  Bowen,  most  meritorious 
officers,  were  also  severely  wounded  in  the  first  combat,  but  it  is 
hoped  will  soon  be  able  to  return  to  duty  with  their  brigades. 

To  mention  the  many  field  officers  who  died  or  were  wounded 
while  gallantly  leading  their  commands  into  action,  and  the  many 
brilliant  instances  of  individual  courage  displayed  by  officers  and 
men  in  the  twenty  hours  of  battle,  is  impossible  at  this  time,  but 
their  names  will  be  duly  made  known  to  their  countrymen. 

The  immediate  staff  of  the  lamented  commander-in-chief,  who 
accompanied  him  to  the  field,  rendered  efficient  service,  and,  either  by 
34 


530 


APPENDIX. 


his  side  or  in  carrying  his  orders,  shared  his  exposure  to  the  casualties 
of  the  well- contested  battlefield.  I beg  to  commend  their  names  to 
the  notice  of  the  War  Department,  namely  : Captains  H.  P.  Brewster, 
and  N.  Wickliffe,  of  the  adjutant-  and  inspector-generals’  department ; 
Captain  Theodore  O’Hara,  acting  inspector-general ; Lieutenants 
George  Baylor  and  Thomas  M.  Jack,  aids-de-camp;  volunteer  aids- 
de-camp  Colonel  William  Preston,  Major  D.  M.  Hayden,  E.  W.  Mun- 
ford  and  Calhoun  Benham,  Major  Albert  J.  Smith  and  Captain 
Wickham,  of  the  quartermaster’s  department. 

To  these  gentlemen  was  assigned  the  last  sad  duty  of  accompany- 
ing the  remains  of  their  lamented  chief  from  the  field,  except  Captains 
Brewster  and  Wickliffe,  who  remained  and  rendered  valuable  services 
as  staff  officers  on  April  7th. 

Governor  Isham  G.  Harris,  of  Tennessee,  went  upon  the  field 
with  General  Johnston,  was  by  his  side  when  he  was  shot,  aided  him 
from  his  horse,  and  received  him  in  his  arms  when  he  died.  Subse- 
quently the  Governor  joined  my  staff  and  remained  with  me  through- 
out the  next  day,  except  when  carrying  orders,  or  employed  in 
encouraging  the  troops  of  his  own  State,  to  whom  he  gave  a con- 
spicuous example  of  coolness,  zeal  and  intrepidity. 

I am  also  under  many  obligations  to  my  own  general,  personal 
and  volunteer  staff,  many  of  whom  have  been  so  long  associated  with 
me.  I append  a list  of  those  present  on  the  field  on  both  days, 
and  whose  duties  carried  them  constantly  under  fire,  namely : 
Colonel  Thomas  Jordan,  Captain  Clifton  H.  Smith  and  Lieutenant 
John  M.  Otey,  adjutant-general’s  department;  Major  George  W. 
Brent,  acting  inspector-general ; Colonel  R.  B.  Lee,  chief  of  subsist- 
ence, whose  horse  was  wounded  ; Lieutenant-Colonel  S.  W.  Ferguson 
and  Lieutenant  A.  R.  Chisholm,  aids-de-camp  ; volunteer  aids-de- 
camp  Colonel  Jacob  Thompson,  Majors  Numa  Augustin  and  H.  E. 
Peyton,  and  Captains  Albert  Ferry  and  B.  B.  Waddell.  Captain 
W.  W.  Porter,  of  Major-General  Crittenden’s  staff,  also  reported  for 
duty,  and  shared  the  duties  of  my  volunteer  staff  on  Monday. 
Brigadier-General  Trudeau,  of  Louisiana  Volunteers,  also,  for  a part 
of  the  first  day’s  conflict,  was  with  me  as  a volunteer  aid.  Captain 


APPENDIX 


531 


E.  H.  Cummins,  signal  officer,  also  was  actively  employed  as  staff 
officer  on  both  days. 

Nor  must  I fail  to  mention  that  Private  W.  E.  Goolsby,  Eleventh 
regiment,  Virginia  Volunteers,  orderly  to  my  headquarters  since  last 
June,  repeatedly  employed  to  carry  my  verbal  orders  to  the  field, 
discharged  the  duty  with  great  zeal  and  intelligence. 

Other  members  of  my  staff  were  necessarily  absent  from  the 
immediate  field  of  battle,  intrusted  with  responsible  duties  at  these 
headquarters,  namely:  Captain  F.  H.  Jordan,  assistant  adjutant- 
general,  in  charge  of  general  headquarters  ; Major  Eugene  E.  McLean, 
chief  quartermaster,  and  Captain  E.  Deslonde,  quartermaster’s  depart- 
ment. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  Ferguson,  aid-de-camp,  early  on  Monday 
was  assigned  to  command  and  directed  the  movements  of  a brigade  of 
the  Second  corps.  Lieutenant-Colonel  Gilmer,  chief  engineer,  after 
having  performed  the  important  and  various  duties  of  his  place  with 
distinction  to  himself,  and  material  benefit  to  the  country,  was 
wounded  late  on  Monday.  I trust,  however,  I shall  not  long  be 
deprived  of  his  essential  services. 

Captain  Lockett,  Engineer  corps,  chief  assistant  to  Colonel  Gil- 
mer, after  having  been  employed  in  the  duties  of  his  corps  on 
Sunday,  was  placed  by  me  on  Monday  in  command  of  a battalion 
without  field  officers. 

Captain  Fremaux,  provisional  engineers,  and  Lieutenants  Steele 
and  Helm,  also  rendered  material  and  even  dangerous  service  in  the 
line  of  their  duty. 

Major-General  (now  General)  Braxton  Bragg,  in  addition  to  his 
duties  of  chief  of  staff,  as  has  been  before  stated,  commanded  his 
corps — much  the  largest  in  the  field — on  both  days  with  signal 
capacity  and  soldiership 

Surgeons  Foard,  medical  director,  R.  L.  Brodie  and  S.  Choppin, 
medical  inspectors,  and  D.  W.  Yandell,  medical  director  of  the 
Western  Department,  with  General  Johnston,  were  present  in  the 
discharge  of  their  arduous  and  high  duties,  which  they  performed 
with  honor  to  their  profession. 


532 


APPENDIX. 


Captain  Tom  Saunders,  Messrs.  Scales  and  Metcalf,  and  Mr. 
Tully,  of  New  Orleans,  were  of  material  aid  on  both  days,  ready 
to  give  news  of  the  enemy’s  positions  and  movements  regardless  of 
exposure. 

While  thus  partially  making  mention  of  some  of  those  who 
rendered  brilliant,  gallant  or  meritorious  service  on  the  field,  I have 
aimed  merely  to  notice  those  whose  position  would  most  probably 
exclude  the  record  of  their  services  from  the  reports  of  corps  or 
subordinate  commanders. 

From  this  agreeable  duty  I turn  to  one  in  the  highest  degree 
unpleasant ; one  due,  however,  to  the  brave  men  under  me  as  a con- 
trast of  the  behavior  of  most  of  the  army  who  fought  so  heroically. 
I allude  to  the  fact  that  some  officers,  non-commissioned  officers  and 
men  abandoned  their  colors  early  on  the  first  day  to  pillage  the 
captured  encampments  ; others  retired  shamefully  from  the  field  on 
both  days  while  the  thunder  of  cannon  and  the  roar  and  rattle  of 
musketry  told  them  that  their  brothers  were  being  slaughtered  by 
the  fresh  legions  of  the  enemy.  I have  ordered  the  names  of  the 
most  conspicuous  on  this  roll  of  laggards  and  cowards  to  be  published 
in  orders. 

It  remains  to  state  that  our  loss  on  the  two  days,  in  killed  out- 
right, was  1728  ; wounded,  8012,  and  missing,  959  ; making  an 
aggregate  of  casualties,  10,699.  This  sad  list  tells  in  simple  lan- 
guage of  the  stout  fight  made  by  our  countrymen  in  front  of  the 
rude  log  chapel  of  Shiloh,  especially  when  it  is  known  that  on 
Monday,  from  exhaustion  and  other  causes,  not  20,000  men  on  our 
side  could  be  brought  into  action. 

Of  the  losses  of  the  enemy  I have  no  exact  knowledge.  Their 
newspapers  report  it  as  very  heavy.  Unquestionably  it  wras  greater 
even  in  proportion  than  our  own  on  both  days,  for  it  was  apparent 
to  all  that  their  dead  left  on  the  field  outnumbered  ours  two  to  one. 
Their  casualties,  therefore,  cannot  have  fallen  many  short  of  20,000 
in  killed,  wounded,  prisoners  and  missing.  Through  information 
derived  from  many  sources,  including  the  newspapers  of  the  enemy, 
we  engaged  on  Sunday  the  divisions  of  Generals  Prentiss,  Sherman, 


APPENDIX. 


533 


Hurlbut,  McClernand  and  Smith,  of  9000  men  each,  or  at  least  45,000 
men.  This  force  was  reinforced  Sunday  night  by  the  divisions  of 
Generals  Nelson,  McCook,  Crittenden  and  Thomas,  of  Major- 
General  Buell’s  army,  some  25,000  strong,  including  all  arms ; 
also  General  L-  Wallace’s  division  of  General  Grant’s  army,  making 
at  least  33,000  fresh  troops,  which,  added  to  the  remnant  of  General 
Grant’s  forces — on  Monday  morning  amounting  to  over  20,000 — 
made  an  aggregate  force  of  some  53,000  men,  at  least,  arra}^ed  against 
us  on  that  day. 

In  connection  with  the  results  of  the  battle  I should  state  that 
most  of  our  men,  who  had  inferior  arms,  exchanged  them  for  the 
improved  arms  of  the  enemy ; also,  that  most  of  the  property, 
public  and  personal,  in  the  camps  from  which  the  enemy  was  driven 
on  Sunday  was  rendered  useless  or  greatty  damaged,  except  some  of 
the  tents. 

With  this  are  transmitted  certain  papers,  to  wit : Order  of 
movement,  marked  A ; a list  of  the  killed  and  wounded,  marked  B ; 
a list  of  captured  flags,  marked  C,  and  a map  of  the  field  of  battle, 
marked  D.  All  of  which  is  respectfully  submitted  through  my 
volunteer  aid-de-camp,  Colonel  Jacob  Thompson,  of  Mississippi,  who 
has  in  charge  the  flags,  standards  and  colors  captured  from  the 
eueni}T. 

I have  the  honor  to  be,  general,  your  obedient  servant, 

G.  T.  Beauregard,  General  Commanding. 

General  S.  Cooper, 

Adjutant  and  Inspector-General,  C.  S-  A.,  Richmond,  Va. 

— Confederate  War  Journal , January,  1894. 


534 


APPENDIX. 


[i Confederate  War  Journal , January,  1894.] 

Organization  of  the  Army  of  the  Mississippi,  April  6-7,  1862, 
at  the  Battle  of  Shiloh. 

(k.,  killed,  m.  w.,  mortally  wounded,  w.,  wounded.) 

FIRST  CORPS  * 

Major-General  Leonidas  Polk. 

First  Division. 

Brigadier-General  Charles  Clark  (w. ). 

First  Brigade. 

Colonel  R.  M.  Russell. 

Eleventh  Louisiana,  Colonel  S.  F.  Marks  (w.),  Lieutenant-Colonel  R.  H.  Barrow; 
Twelfth  Tennessee,  Lieutenant-Colonel  T.  H.  Bell;  Thirteenth  Tennessee, 
Lieutenant-Colonel  A.  T.  Vaughan,  Jr.;  Twenty-second  Tennessee,  Colonel 
T.  J.  Freeman  (w.),  Lieutenant-Colonel  Stewart  (w.)  ; Bankhead’s  Battery, 
Captain  S.  B.  Bankhead. 

Second  Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  A.  P.  Stewart. 

Thirteenth  Arkansas,  Lieutenant-Colonel  A.  D.  Grayson  ( k . ) , Major  J.  A. 
McNeely  (w.),  Colonel  J.  C.  Tappan;  Fourth  Tennessee,  Colonel  Rufus  P. 
Neely,  Lieutenant-Colonel  O.  F.  Stiahl;  Fifth  Tennessee,  Lieutenant-Colonel 
C.  D.  Venable;  Thirty-third  Tennessee,  Colonel  A.  W.  Campbell;  Stanford’s 
Battery,  Captain  T.  T.  Stanford. 

Second  Division. 

Brigadier-General  B.  F.  Cheatham. 

First  Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  B.  R.  Johnson  (w.),  Colonel  Preston  Smith  (w.). 
Mississippi  Battalion,  Colonel  A.  K.  Blythe  (k. ),  Lieutenant-Colonel  D.  Herron 
(k.),  Major  Moore;  Second  Tennessee,  Colonel  J.  Knox  Walker;  Fifteenth 
Tennessee,  Lieutenant-Colonel  R.  C.  Tyler  (w.),  Major  Hearn;  One  Hun- 
dred and  Fifty-fourth  Tennessee  (senior),  Colonel  Preston  Smith  (w.). 
Lieutenant- Colonel  Marcus  J.  Wright;  Polk’s  Battery,  Captain  W.  T. 
Polk  (w.) . 

* The  First  Mississippi  Cavalry,  Brewer’s  battalion,  and  Cox’s,  Jenkins’s,  Lindsay’s, 
Robins’s  and  Toinlison’s  cavalry,  not  accounted  for  in  this  table,  appear  from  the  reports  to 
have  belonged  to  Polk’s  corps. 


APPENDIX. 


5oo 


Second  Brigade. 

Colonel  W.  H.  Stephens,  Colonel  Geo.  Maney. 

Seventh  Kentucky,  Colonel  Chas.  Wickliffe  (in.  w.);  First  Tennessee,  Colonel 
Geo.  Maney;  Sixth  Tennessee,  Lieutenant-Colonel  T.  P.  Jones,  Colonel  W. 
H.  Stephens;  Ninth  Tennessee,  Colonel  Henry  L.  Douglass;  Smith’s  Battery, 
Captain  M.  Smith. 

SECOND  CORPS. 

Major-General  Braxton  Bragg. 

First  Division. 

Brigadier- General  Daniel  Ruggles. 

First  Brigade. 

Colonel  R.  E.  Gibson. 

First  Arkansas,  Colonel  James  F.  Fagan;  Fourth  Eouisiana,  Colonel  H.  W. 
Allen  (w.);  Thirteenth  Louisiana,  Major  A.  P.  Avegno  (m.  w.),  Captain  E. 
M.  Dubroca;  Nineteenth  Louisiana,  Colonel  B.  L.  Hodge;  Bain’s  Battery, 
Captain  M.  Bain.  . 

Second  Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  Patton  Anderson. 

First  Florida  (battalion),  Major  T.  A.  McDonell  (w. ) , Captain  W.  G.  Poole, 
Captain  W.  C.  Bird;  Seventeenth  Louisiana,  Lieutenant-Colonel  Charles 
Jones  (w.),  Colonel  S.  S.  Heard;  Twentieth  Louisiana,  Colonel  August 
Richard;  Ninth  Texas,  Colonel  W.  A.  Stanley;  Confederate  Guards  Response 
Battalion  (two  companies),  Major  F.  H.  Clack;  Hodgson  Battery,  Captain 
W.  I.  Hodgson. 

Third  Brigade .* 

Colonel  Preston  Pond,  Jr. 

Sixteenth  Louisiana,  Major  Daniel  Goberfw.);  Eighteenth  Louisiana,  Colonel 
Alfred  Monton  (w. );  Thirty -eighth  Tennessee,  Colonel  A.  F.  Looney; 
Crescent  (Louisiana)  Regiment,  Colonel  Marshall  J.  Smith;  Ketchum’s 
Battery,  Captain  W.  H.  Ketchum. 

Second  Division. 

Brigadier  Jones  M.  Withers. 

First  Brigade. 

Brigadier- General  A.  H.  Gladden  (k.),  Colonel  D.  W.  Adams  (w.),  Colonel  Z.  C. 
Deas  (w.) , Colonel  J.  Q.  Loomis. 

* The  Orleans  Guard  battalion  also  belonged  to  this  brigade. 


536  APPENDIX. 

Twenty-first  Alabama,  Lieutenant-Colonel  S.  W.  Cayce;  Twenty-second  Alabama, 
Colonel  Z.  C.  Deas  (w.),  Lieutenant- Colonel  J.  O.  Marrast;  Twenty-fifth 
Alabama,  Colonel  J.  O.  Loomis,  Major  J.  D.  Johnston;  Twenty -sixth  Alabama, 
Colonel  Coltart  (w. ),  Lieutenant-Colonel  W.  D.  Chadwick;  First  Louisiana, 
Colonel  D.  W.  Adams  (w. ),  Major  F.  H.  Farrar;  Battery,  Captain  Robertson. 

Second  Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  James  R.  Chalmers. 

Fifth  Mississippi,  Colonel  A.  E.  Fant;  Seventh  Mississippi,  Colonel  H.  Mayson; 
Ninth  Mississippi,  Lieutenant-Colonel  W.  A.  Rankin  (k. );  Tenth  Mississippi, 
Colonel  R.  A.  Smith;  Fifty-second  Tennessee,  Colonel  B.  J.  Lea;  Battery, 
Captain  Gage. 

Third  Brigade .* 

Brigadier-General  J.  K.  Jackson. 

Seventeenth  Alabama,  Lieutenant-Colonel  Robert  C.  Farris;  Eighteenth  Alabama, 
Colonel  Eli  D.  Shorter;  Nineteenth  Alabama,  Colonel  Joseph  Wheeler;  Ala- 
bama Battalion,  Arkansas  Battalion,  Second  Texas,  Colonel  John  C.  Moore; 
Girardeys’s  Battery,  Captain  J.  P.  Girardeys. 

THIRD  CORPS. 

Major-General  W.  J.  Hardee. 

First  Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  T.  C.  Hindman,  Colonel  R.  G.  Shaver. 

Second  Arkansas,  Colonel  Govan,  Major  R.  T.  Harvey,  Lieutenant-Colonel  Pat- 
terson (w.);  Sixth  Arkansas,  Colonel  A.  T.  Hawthorn;  Seventh  Arkansas, 
Lieutenant-Colonel  John  M.  Dean  (k.) , Major  James  T.  Martin;  Third  Con- 
federate, Colonel  John  S.  Marmaduke;  Miller’s  Battery,  Swett’s  Battery. 

Second  Brigade ,f 
Brigadier-General  P.  R.  Cleburne. 

Fifteenth  Arkansas,  Lieutenant-Colonel  A.  K.  Patton  (k. ) , Major  J.  T.  Harris  (k.); 
Sixth  Mississippi,  Colonel  J.  J.  Thornton  (w. ),  Major  Lowry;  Fifth  (Thirty- 
fifth)  Tennessee,  Colonel  B.  J.  Hill;  Twenty-third  Tennessee,  Lieutenant- 
Colonel  James  F.  Neill  (w. ),  Lieutenant- Colonel  R.  Cantrell;  Twenty-fourth 
Tennessee,  Lieutenant-Colonel  Thomas  H.  Peebles;  Shoup’s  Artillery  Bat- 
talion, J Watson’s  Battery. 

*The  Forty-seventh  Tennessee,  Colonel  Hill,  arrived  on  the  field  on  the  7th;  the  Alabama 
and  Arkansas  battalions  of  the  Third  brigade,  Withers’s  division,  not  in  the  battle. 

f The  Second  Tennessee,  Colonel  Bate,  was  also  in  this  brigade;  the  other  “Second  Ten- 
nessee ’’  was  in  the  First  corps. 

t Calvert’s  and  Trigg’s  batteries,  according  to  Cleburne’s  report,  and  Hubbard’s  battery, 
according  to  Thrall’s  statement. 


APPENDIX. 


537 


Third  Brigade. % 

Brigadier-General  S.  A.  M.  Wood. 

Seventh  Alabama,  Sixteenth  Alabama,  Lieutenant-Colonel  John  W.  Harris;  Eighth 
Arkansas,  Colonel  W.  K.  Patterson;  Ninth  Arkansas  (battalion),  Major  John 
H.  Kelly;  Third  Mississippi,  Major  A.  B.  Hardeastle;  Twenty-seventh  Ten- 
nessee, Lieutenant-Colonel  Brown  (w.),  Colonel  C.  H.  Williams  (k.),  Major 
Love  (w.) ; Forty-fourth  Tennessee,  Colonel  C.  A.  McDaniel,  (w.);  Fifty-fifth 
Tennessee,  Colonel  McKoin;  Harper’s  Battery  (Captain  Harper),  four  guns. 

RESERVE  CORPS. 

Brigadier-General  J.  C.  Breckinridge. 

First  Brigade. 

Colonel  R.  P.  Trabue. 

Fourth  Alabama  (battalion),  Major  J.  M.  Clifton;  Thirty-first  Alabama,  Lieuten- 
ant-Colonel Galbraith;  Third  Kentucky,  Lieutenant-Colonel  Ben.  Anderson; 
Fourth  Kentucky,  Lieutenant-Colonel  A.  R.  Hines  (w.),  Major  Thomas  B. 
Monroe  (k.);  Fifth  Kentucky,  Colonel  Thomas  IT  Hunt;  Sixth  Kentucky, 
Colonel  Joseph  H.  Lewis. 

Ninth  Kentucky,  Tennessee  Battalion  (Crews,)  Byrne’s  Batteny  Captain  E.  P. 

Byrne;  Lyon’s  Battery,  Captain  Cobb. 

Second  Brigade. 

Brigadier-General  J.  S.  Bowen  (w. ),  Colonel  John  D.  Martin. 

Ninth  Arkansas,  Colonel  Isaac  L.  Dunlop;  Tenth  Arkansas,  Colonel  T.  D.  Mer- 
rick; Second  Confederate,  Colonel  John  D.  Martin;  Major  Mangum;  First 
Missouri,  Lieutenant- Colonel  Amos  C.  Riley;  Hudson’s  Battery. 

Third  Brigade. 

Colonel  W.  S.  Stathain. 

Fifteenth  Mississippi,  Colonel  W.  S.  Statham;  Twenty-second  Mississippi;  Nine- 
teenth Tennessee,  Colonel  D.  Cumings;  Twentieth  Tennessee.  Twenty- 
eighth  Tennessee,  Forty-fifth  Tennessee,  Rutledge’s  Battery. 

Cavalry. 

Regiment,  Colonel  N.  B.  Forrest  (w.);  Mississippi  Regiment,  Colonel  A. 

J.  Lindsay;  Alabama  Regiment,  Colonel  Clanton;  Texas  Regiment, 

Colonel  John  A.  Wharton  (w.);  Squadron,  Lieutenaut-Colonel  R.  H. 

Brewer;  Kentucky  Squadron  (three  companies),  Major  John  H.  Morgan; 
Kentucky  Company,  Captain  Phil  Thompson;  Four  companies,  Captains 
Jenkins,  Tomlinson,  Cox  and  Robins. 

X A company  of  Georgia  Dragoons,  Captain  Isaac  W.  Avery,  also  in  this  brigade. 


THE  SERVICES  OF  THE  “VIRGINIA”  (“MERRIMAC”). 

By  Captain  Catesby  Ap  R.  Jones,  Confederate  States  Navy. 

(The  following  deeply  interesting  narrative  of  the  gallant  and 
accomplished  executive  officer  of  the  Virginia  was  prepared  for  the 
Southern  Historical  Society,  Richmond,  Va.,  not  long  before  his 
lamented  death.) 

When  on  April  21st,  1861,  the  Virginians  took  possession  of 
the  abandoned  navy  yard  at  Norfolk,  they  found  that  the  Merrimac 
had  been  burnt  and  sunk.  She  was  raised,  and  on  June  23d 
following  the  Hon.  S.  R.  Mallory,  Confederate  Secretary  of  the 
Navy,  ordered  that  she  should  be  converted  into  an  ironclad,  on 
the  plan  proposed  by  Lieutenant  John  M.  Brooke,  Confederate 
States  Navy.  The  hull  was  275  feet  long.  About  160  feet  of  the 
central  portion  was  covered  by  a roof  of  wood  and  iron,  inclining 
about  thirty-six  degrees.  The  wood  was  two  feet  thick ; it  con- 
sisted of  oak  plank  four  inches  by  twelve  inches,  laid  up  and 
down  next  the  iron,  and  two  courses  of  pine,  one  longitudinal  of 
eight  inches  thickness,  the  other  twelve  inches  thick. 

The  intervening  space  on  top  was  closed  by  permanent  gratings 
of  two-inch  square  iron  two  and  one-half  inches  apart,  leaving 
openings  for  four  hatches,  one  near  each  end,  and  one  forward  and 
one  abaft  the  smokestack.  The  roof  did  not  project  beyond  the 
hull.  There  was  no  knuckle,  as  in  the  Atlanta , the  Tennessee 
and  o her  ironclads  of  later  and  improved  construction.  The  ends 
of  thf  shield  were  rounded. 

b he  armor  was  four  inches  thick.  It  was  fastened  to  its  wooden 
backing  by  one  and  three-eighths  inch  bolts,  countersunk  and 
secured  by  iron  nuts  and  washers.  The  plates  were  eight  inches 
wide.  Those  first  made  were  one  inch  thick,  which  was  as  thick 
as  we  could  then  punch  cold  iron.  We  succeeded  soon  in  punching 
two  inches,  and  the  remaining  plates,  more  than  two-thirds,  were 

(538) 


APPENDIX. 


539 


two  inches  thick.  They  were  rolled  and  punched  at  the  Tredegar 
Works,  Richmond,  Va.  The  outside  course  was  up  and  down,  the 
next  longitudinal.  Joints  were  broken  where  there  were  more  than 
two  courses. 

The  hull,  extending  two  feet  below  the  roof,  was  plated  with 
one-inch  iron  ; it  was  intended  that  it  should  have  had  three  inches. 

The  prow  was  of  cast  iron,  wedge  shape,  and  weighed  1500 
pounds.  It  was  about  two  feet  under  water,  and  projected  two  feet 
from  the  stem  ; it  was  not  well  fastened. 

The  rudder  and  propeller  were  unprotected. 

The  battery  consisted  of  ten  guns,  four  single-banded  Brooke 
rifles  and  six  nine-inch  Dahlgren  shell  guns.  Two  of  the  rifles, 
bow  and  stern  pivots,  were  seven-inch,  of  14,500  pounds  ; the  other 
two  were  6.4-inch  (32  pounds  calibre),  of  9000  pounds,  one  on  each 
broadside.  The  nine-inch  gun  on  each  side  nearest  the  furnaces 
was  fitted  for  firing  hot  shot.  A few  nine-inch  shot  with  extra 
windage  were  cast  for  hot  shot.  No  other  solid  shot  were  on  board 
during  the  fight. 

The  engines  were  the  same  the  vessel  had  whilst  in  the  United 
States  Navy.  They  were  radically  defective,  and  had  been  con- 
demned by  the  United  States  Government.  Some  changes  had 
been  made,  notwithstanding  which  the  engineers  reported  that  they 
were  unreliable.  They  performed  very  well  during  the  fight,  but 
afterward  failed  several  times,  once  whilst  under  fire. 

There  were  many  vexatious  delaj^s  attending  the  fitting  and 
equipment  of  the  ship.  Most  of  them  arose  from  the  want  of 
skilled  labor  and  lack  of  proper  tools  and  appliances.  Transporting 
the  iron  from  Richmond  also  caused  much  delay ; the  railroads 
were  taxed  to  supply  the  army. 

The  crew,  320  in  number,  were  obtained  with  great  difficulty. 

With  few  exceptions  they  were  volunteers  from  the  army ; 
most  of  them  were  landsmen.  Their  deficiencies  were  as  much  as 
possible  overcome  b}^  the  zeal  and  intelligence  of  the  officers.  A 
list  of  these  is  appended.  In  the  fight  one  of  the  nine-inch  guns 
was  manned  by  a detachment  of  the  Norfolk  United  Artillery. 


540 


APPENDIX. 


The  vessel  was  by  the  Confederates  called  the  Virginia.  She 
was  put  in  commission  during  the  last  week  of  February,  but 
continued  crowded  with  mechanics  until  the  eve  of  the  fight.  She 
was  badly  ventilated,  very  uncomfortable  and  very  unhealthy. 
There  was  an  average  of  fifty  or  sixty  at  the  hospital,  in  addition 
to  the  sick  list  on  board. 

The  flag  officer,  Franklin  Buchanan,  was  detained  in  Richmond 
in  charge  of  an  important  bureau,  from  which  he  was  only  relieved 


NAVAL  ENGAGEMENT  NO.  I. 


a few  days  before  the  fight.  There  was  no  captain  ; the  ship  was 
commissioned  and  equipped  by  the  executive  and  ordnance  officer, 
who  had  reported  for  duty  in  November.  He  had  by  special  order 
selected  her  battery,  and  was  also  made  responsible  for  its  efficiency. 

A trial  was  determined  upon,  although  the  vessel  was  in  an 
incomplete  condition.  The  lower  part  of  the  shield  forward  was 
only  immersed  a few  inches,  instead  of  two  feet  as  was  intended ; 
and  there  was  but  one  inch  of  iron  on  the  hull.  The  port  shutters, 


APPENDIX. 


54i 


etc.,  were  unfinished.  The  Virginia  was  unseaworthy,  her  en- 
gines were  unreliable,  and  her  draught,  over  twenty-two  feet, 
prevented  her  from  going  to  Washington.  Her  field  of  operation 
was  therefore  restricted  to  the  bay  and  its  immediate  vicinity  ; there 
was  no  regular  concerted  movement  of  the  army.* 

The  frigates  Congress  and  Cumberland  temptingly  invited  an 
attack.  It  was  fixed  for  Thursday  night,  March  6th,  1862,  the  pilots 
— of  whom  there  were  five — having  been  previously  cousulted.  The 
sides  were  slushed,  supposing  that  it  would  increase  the  tendency 
of  the  projectiles  to  glance.  All  preparations  were  made,  including 
lights  at  obstructions.  After  dark  the  pilots  declared  that  they 
could  not  pilot  the  ship  during  the  night.  They  had  a high  sense 
of  their  responsibility.  In  justice  to  them  it  should  be  stated  that 
it  was  not  easy  to  pilot  a vessel  of  our  great  draught  under  favor- 
able circumstances,  and  that  the  difficulties  were  much  increased 
by  the  absence  of  lights,  buoys,  etc.,  to  which  they  had  been  accus- 
tomed. The  attack  was  postponed  to  Saturday,  March  8th.  The 
weather  was  favorable.  We  left  the  navy  yard  at  11  a.  m.  against 
the  last  half  of  the  flood  tide,  steamed  down  the  river  past  our 
batteries,  through  the  obstructions,  across  Hampton  Roads,  to  the 
month  of  the  James  River,  where  off  Newport  News  lay  at  anchor 
the  frigates  Cumberland  and  Congress , protected  by  strong  bat- 
teries and  gunboats.  The  action  commenced  about  3 p.  m.  by  our 
firing  the  bow  gunf  at  the  Cumberland  less  than  a mile  distant. 
A powerful  fire  was  immediately  concentrated  upon  us  from  all  the 
batteries  afloat  and  ashore.  The  frigates  Minnesota , Roanoke  and 
St.  Lawrence , with  other  vessels,  were  seen  coming  from  Old  Point. 
We  fired  at  the  Congress  on  passing  in,  but  continued  to  head 
directly  for  the  Cumberland,  which  vessel  we  had  determined  to  run 

* There  was,  however,  an  informal  understanding  between  General  Magruder,  who  com- 
manded the  Confederate  forces  on  the  Peninsula,  and  the  executive  officer,  to  the  effect  that 
General  Magruder  should  be  kept  advised  by  us,  in  order  that  his  command  might  be  concen- 
trated near  Hampton  when  our  attack  should  be  made.  The  movement  was  prevented  in  con- 
sequence of  a large  portion  of  the  command  having  been  detached  just  before  the  fight. 

t It  killed  and  wounded  ten  men  at  the  after  pivot  gun  of  the  Cumberland.  The  second 
shot  from  the  same  gun  killed  and  wounded  twelve  men  at  her  forward  pivot  gun.  Lieutenant 
Charles  C.  Simms  pointed  and  fired  the  gun. 


542 


APPENDIX. 


into,  and  in  less  than  fifteen  minutes  from  the  firing  of  the  first 
gun  we  rammed  her,  just  forward  of  the  starboard  fore  chains. 
There  were  heavy  spars  about  her  bows,  probably  to  ward  off  torpe- 
does, through  which  we  had  to  break  before  reaching  the  side  of 
the  ship.  The  noise  of  the  crashing  timbers  was  distinctly  heard 
above  the  din  of  the  battle.  There  was  no  sign  of  the  hole  above 
water.  It  must  have  been  large,  as  the  ship  soon  commenced  to 
careen.  The  shock  to  us  on  striking  was  slight.  We  immediately 
backed  the  engines.  The  blow  was  not  repeated.  We  here  lost 
the  prow,  and  had  the  stem  slightly  twisted.  The  Cumberland * 
fought  her  guns  gallantly  as  long  as  they  were  above  water.  She 
went  down  bravely,  with  her  colors  flying.  One  of  her  shells 
struck  the  still  of  the  bow  port,  and  exploded;  the  fragments  killed 
two  and  wounded  a number.  Our  after  nine-inch  gun  was  loaded 
and  ready  for  firing,  when  its  muzzle  was  struck  by  a shell,  which 
broke  it  off  and  fii'ed  the  gun.  Another  gun  also  had  its  muzzle 
shot  off;  it  was  broken  off  so  short  that  at  each  subsequent  discharge 
its  port  was  set  on  fire.  The  damage  to  the  armor  was  slight.  Their 
fire  appeared  to  have  been  aimed  at  our  ports.  Had  it  been  concen- 
trated at  the  water  line  we  would  have  been  seriously  hurt,  if  not 
sunk.  Owing  to  the  ebb  tide  and  our  great  draught  we  could  not 
close  with  the  Congress  without  first  going  up  stream  and  then 
returning,  which  was  a tedious  operation,  besides  subjecting  us  twice 
to  the  full  fire  of  the  batteries,  some  of  which  we  silenced. 

We  were  accompanied  from  the  yard  by  the  gunboats  Beaufort , 
Lieutenant-Commander  W.  H.  Parker,  and  Raleigh , Lieutenant- 
Commander  J.  W.  Alexander.  As  soon  as  the  firing  was  heard  up 
James  River  the  Patrick  Henry , Commander  John  R.  Tucker ; 
Jamestown , Lieutenant-Commander  J.  N.  Barney,  and  the  gunboat 
Teaser , Lieutenant-Commander  W.  A.  Webb,  under  command  of 
Captain  John  R.  Tucker,  stood  down  the  river,  joining  us  about 
four  o’clock.  All  these  vessels  were  gallantly  fought  and  handled, 
and  rendered  valuable  and  effective  service. 

* She  was  a sailing  frigate  of  1726  tons,  mounting  two  ten-inch  pivots  and  twenty-two 
nine-inch  guns.  Her  crew  numbered  376;  her  loss  in  killed  and  wounded  was  121. 


APPENDIX. 


543 


The  prisoners  from  the  Congress  stated  that  when  on  board 
that  ship  it  was  seen  that  we  were  standing  up  the  river  three 
cheers  were  given,  under  the  impression  that  we  had  quit  the  fight. 
They  were  soon  undeceived.  When  they  saw  us  heading  down 
stream,  fearing  the  fate  of  the  Cumberland. , they  slipped  their 
cables,  made  sail  and  ran  ashore  bows  on.  We  took  a position  off 
her  quarter,  about  two  cables  length  distant,  and  opened  a delib- 
erate fire.  The  other  batteries  continued  to  play  on  us,  as  did  the 
Minnesota , then  aground  about  one  and  one-half  miles  off.  The 
St.  Lawrence  also  opened  on  us  shortly  after.  There  was  great 
havoc  on  board  the  Congress.  She  was  several  times  on  fire.  Her 
gallant  commander,  Lieutenant  Joseph  B.  Smith,  * was  struck  in 
the  breast  by  the  fragment  of  a shell  and  instantly  killed.  The 
carnage  was  frightful.  Nothing  remained  but  to  strike  their 
colors,  which  they  did.  They  hoisted  the  white  flag,  half-masted,  at 
the  main  and  at  the  spanker  gaff.  The  Beaufort  and  Raleigh 
were  ordered  to  burn  her.  They  went  alonside  and  secured  several 
of  her  officers  and  some  twenty  of  her  men  as  prisoners.  The 
officers  urgently  asked  permission  to  assist  their  wounded  out  of 
the  ship.  It  was  granted.  They  did  not  return.  A sharp  fire  of 
musketry  from  the  shore  killed  some  of  the  prisoners  and  forced 
the  tugs  to  leave.  A boat  was  sent  from  the  Virginia  to  burn  her, 
covered  by  the  Teaser.  A fire  was  opened  on  them  from  the  shore, 
and  also  from  the  Congress  with  hot  shot  and  incendiary  shell. 
Her  crew  escaped  by  boats,  as  did  that  of  the  Cumberland.  Can- 
ister and  grape  would  have  prevented  it,  but  in  neither  case  was 
any  attempt  made  to  stop  them,  though  it  had  been  otherwise 
stated,  possibly  from  our  firing  on  the  shore  or  at  the  Congress. 

We  remained  near  the  Congress  to  prevent  her  recapture.  Had 
she  been  retaken  it  might  have  been  said  that  the  flag  officer  per- 
mitted it,  knowing  that  his  brother  f was  an  officer  of  that  vessel. 

* His  sword  was  sent  by  flag  of  truce  to  his  father,  Admiral  Joseph  Smith. 

f One  of  the  sad  attendants  of  civil  war,  divided  families,  was  here  illustrated.  The  flag 
officer’s  brother  was  paymaster  of  the  Congress.  The  first  and  second  lieutenants  had  each  a 
brother  in  the  United  States  army.  The  father  of  the  fourth  lieutenant  was  also  in  the  United 
States  army.  The  father  of  one  of  the  midshipmen  was  in  the  United  States  navy. 


544 


APPENDIX. 


A distant  and  unsatisfactory  fire  was  at  times  had  at  the  Min- 
nesota. The  gunboats  also  engaged  her.  We  fired  canister  and 
grape  occasionally  in  reply  to  musketry  from  the  shore,  which  had 
become  annoying. 

About  this  time  the  flag  officer  was  badly  wounded  by  a rifle 
ball  and  had  to  be  carried  below.  His  bold,  daring  and  intrepid 
conduct  won  the  admiration  of  all  on  board.  The  executive  and 


NAVAT.  ENGAGEMENT  NO.  2. 

ordnance  officer,  Lieutenant  Catesby  Ap  R.  Jones,  succeeded  to  the 
command. 

The  action  continued  until  dusk,  when  we  were  forced  to  seek 
an  anchorage.  The  Congress  was  riddled  and  on  fire.  A transport 
steamer  was  blown  np.  A schooner  was  sunk  and  another  cap- 
tured. We  had  to  leave  without  making  a serious  attack  on  the 
Minnesota , though  we  fired  at  her  as  we  passed  on  the  other  side 
of  the  middle  ground,  and  also  at  the  St.  Lawrence  * The  latter 

* A sailing  frigate  of  50  guns  and  1726  tons. 


APPENDIX. 


545 


frigate  fired  at  us  by  broadsides,  not  a bad  plan  for  small  calibres 
against  ironclads,  if  concentrated.  It  was  too  dark  to  aim  well.  We 
anchored  off  our  batteries  at  Sewall’s  Point.  The  squadron 
followed.  The  Congress  * continued  to  burn ; “ she  illuminated 
the  heavens  and  varied  the  scene  by  the  firing  of  her  own 
guns  and  the  flight  of  her  balls  through  the  air,”  until 
shortly  after  midnight,  “when  her  magazine  exploded  and  a 
column  of  burning  matter  appeared  high  in  the  air,  to  be 
followed  by  the  stillness  of  death.” — [Extract  from  report  of 
General  Mansfield,  United  States  Army.]  One  of  the  pilots 
chanced,  about  up.  m.,  to  be  looking  in  the  direction  of  the  Con- 
gress, when  there  passed  a strange  looking  craft  brought  out  in 
bold  relief  by  the  brilliant  light  of  the  burning  ship,  which  he  at 
once  proclaimed  to  be  the  Monitor.  We  were,  therefore,  not  sur- 
prised in  the  morning  to  see  the  Monitor  at  anchor  near  the  Min- 
nesota. The  latter  ship  was  still  aground.  Some  delay  occurred 
from  sending  our  wounded  out  of  the  ship  ; we  had  but  one  ser- 
viceable boat  left.  Admiral  Buchanan  was  landed  at  Sewall’s 
Point. 

At  8 p.  m.  we  got  under  way,  as  did  the  Patrick  Henry , 
Jamestown  and  Teaser.  We  stood  toward  the  Minnesota  and 
opened  fire  on  her.  The  pilots  were  to  have  placed  us  half  a mile 
from  her,  but  we  were  not  at  any  time  nearer  than  a mile.  The 
Monitor f commenced  firing  when  about  a third  of  a mile  distant. 
We  soon  approached,  and  were  often  within  a ship’s  length  ; once 
while  passing  we  fired  a broadside  at  her  only  a few  yards  dis- 
tant. She  and  her  turret  appeared  to  be  under  perfect  control. 
Her  light  draught  enabled  her  to  move  about  us  at  pleasure.  She 
once  took  position  for  a short  time  where  we  could  not  bring  a 
gun  to  bear  on  her.  Another  of  her  movements  caused  us  great 
anxiety ; she  made  for  our  rudder  and  propeller,  both  of  which 

* A sailing  frigate  of  1867  tons,  mounting  fifty  guns.  She  had  a crew  of  434,  of  whom 
there  were  120  killed  and  missing. 

f She  was  173  feet  long  and  41  feet  wide.  She  had  a revolving  circular  iron  turret  8 inches 
thick,  9 feet  high  and  20  feet  inside  diameter,  in  which  were  two  11-inch  guns.  Her  draught 
was  10  fezt. 


35 


546 


APPENDIX. 


could  have  been  easily  disabled.  We  could  only  see  her  guns 
when  they  were  discharged ; immediately  after  the  turret  revolved 
rapidly,  and  the  guns  were  not  again  seen  until  they  were  again 
fired.  We  wondered  how  proper  aim  could  be  taken  in  the  very 
short  time  the  guns  were  in  sight.  The  Virginia , however,  was 
a large  target,  and  generally  so  near  that  the  Monitor's  shot  did 
not  often  miss.  It  did  not  appear  to  us  that  our  shell  had  any 
effect  upon  the  Monitor.  We  had  no  solid  shot.  Musketry  was 
fired  at  the  lookout  holes.  In  spite  of  all  the  care  of  our  pilots 
we  ran  ashore,  where  we  remained  over  fifteen  minutes.  The  Patrick 
Henry  and  Jamestown , with  great  risk  to  themselves,  started  to 
our  assistance.  The  Monitor  and  Minnesota  were  in  full  play  on 
us.  A small  rifle  gun  on  board  the  Minnesota , or  on  the  steamer 
alongside  of  her,  was  fired  with  remarkable  precision. 

When  we  saw  that  our  fire  made  no  impression  on  the  Monitor 
we  determined  to  run  into  her  if  possible.  We  found  it  a very 
difficult  feat  to  do.  Our  great  length  and  draught,  in  a compara- 
tively narrow  channel,  with  but  little  water  to  spare,  made  us 
sluggish  in  our  movements,  and  hard  to  steer  and  turn.  When 
the  opportunity  presented  all  steam  was  put  on  ; there  was  not, 
however,  sufficient  time  to  gather  full  headway  before  striking. 
The  blow  was  given  with  the  broad  wooden  stem,  the  iron  prow 
having  been  lost  the  day  before.  The  Monitor  received  the  blow 
in  such  a manner  as  to  weaken  its  effect,  and  the  damage  was  to 
her  trifling.  Shortly  after  an  alarming  leak  in  the  bows  was 
reported.  It,  however,  did  not  long  continue. 

Whilst  contending  with  the  Monitor , we  received  the  fire  of 
the  Minnesota ,*  which  we  never  failed  to  return  whenever  our 
guns  could  be  brought  to  bear.  We  set  her  on  fire  and  did  her 
serious  injury,  though  much  less  than  we  supposed.  Generally 
the  distance  was  too  great  for  effective  firing.  We  blew  up  a 
steamer  alongside  of  her. 


*She  was  a screw  steam  frigate  of  3200  tons,  mounting  43  gnns  of  8,  9 and  10-inch 
calibre.  She  fired  145  10-inch,  349  9-inch  and  34  8-inch  shot  and  shell,  and  5567  pounds  of 
powder.  Her  draught  was  about  the  same  as  the  Virginia. 


APPENDIX. 


547 


The  fight  had  continued  over  three  hours.  To  us  the  Monitor 
appeared  unharmed.  We  were,  therefore,  surprised  to  see  her  run 
off  into  shoal  water,  where  our  great  draught  would  not  permit  us 
to  follow,  and  where  our  shell  could  not  reach  her.  The  loss  of 
our  prow  and  anchor,  and  consumption  of  coal,  water,  etc.,  had 
enlightened  us  so  that  the  lower  part  of  the  forward  end  of  the 
shield  was  awash. 

We  for  some  time  awaited  the  return  of  the  Monitor  to  the 
roads.  After  consultation  it  was  decided  that  we  should  proceed 
to  the  navy  yard,  in  order  that  the  vessel  should  be  brought  down 
in  the  water  and  completed.  The  pilots  said  that  if  we  did  not 
then  leave  we  could  not  pass  the  bar  until  noon  the  next  day. 
We,  therefore,  at  12  m.  quit  the  roads  and  stood  for  Norfolk.  Had 
there  been  any  sign  of  the  Monitor's  willingness  to  renew  the 
contest  we  would  have  remained  to  fight  her.  We  left  her  in  the 
shoal  water  to  which  she  had  withdrawn,  and  which  she  did 
not  leave  until  after  we  had  crossed  the  bar  on  our  way  to 
Norfolk. 

The  official  report  says  ; “ Our  loss  is  two  killed  and  nineteen 
wounded.  The  stem  is  twisted  and  the  ship  leaks  ; we  have  lost  the 
prow,  starboard  anchor,  and  all  the  boats  ; the  armor  is  somewhat 
damaged,  the  steam  pipe  and  smokestack  both  riddled ; the  muzzles 
of  the  two  guns  shot  away  ; the  colors  were  hoisted  to  the 
smokestack,  and  several  times  cut  down  from  it.”  None  were  killed 
or  wounded  in  the  fight  with  the  Mo7iitor.  The  only  damage  she  did 
was  to  the  armor.  She  fired  forty-one  shots.  We  were  enabled  to 
receive  most  of  them  obliquely.  The  effect  of  a shot  striking 
obliquely  on  the  shield  was  to  break  all  the  iron,  and  sometimes  to 
displace  several  feet  of  the  outside  course ; the  wooden  backing 
would  not  be  broken  through.  When  a shot  struck  directly  at  right 
angles  the  wood  would  also  be  broken  through,  but  not  displaced. 
Generally  the  shot  were  much  scattered  ; in  three  instances  two  or 
more  struck  near  the  same  place,  in  each  case,  causing  more  of  the 
iron  to  be  displaced  and  the  wood  to  bulge  inside.  A few  struck 
near  the  water  line.  The  shield  was  never  pierced ; though  it  was 


54§ 


APPENDIX. 


wrought  and  chilled  iron.  The  ship  was  brought  a foot  deeper  in 
the  water,  making  her  draught  twenty-three  feet. 

Commodore  Josiah  Tatnall  relieved  Admiral  Buchanan  in  com- 
mand. On  the  iith  of  April  he  took  the  Virginia  down  to  Hampton 
Roads,  expecting  to  have  a desperate  encounter  with  the  Monitor. 
Greatly  to  our  surprise,  the  Monitor  refused  to  fight  us.  She  closely 
hugged  the  shore  under  the  guns  of  the  fort,  with  her  steam  up. 
Hoping  to  provoke  her  to  come  out,  the  Jamestown * was  sent  in, 

* French  and  English  men-of-war  present.  The  latter  cheered  our  gunboat  as  she  passed 
with  the  prize. 


evident  that  two  shots  striking  in  the  same  place  would  have  made 
a large  hole  through  everything. 

The  ship  was  docked  ; a prow  of  steel  and  wrought  iron  put  on, 
and  a course  of  two-inch  iron  on  the  hull  below  the  roof,  extending 
in  length  180  feet.  Want  of  time  and  material  prevented  its  com- 
pletion. The  damage  to  the  armor  was  repaired  ; wrought  iron  port 
shutters  were  fitted,  etc.  The  rifle  guns  were  supplied  with  bolts  of 


NAVAL  ENGAGEMENT  NO.  3. 


APPENDIX. 


549 


and  captured  several  prizes,  but  the  Monitor  would  not  budge.  It 
was  proposed  to  take  the  vessel  to  York  River,  but  it  was  decided  in 
Richmond  that  she  should  remain  near  Norfolk  for  its  protection. 

Commodore  Tatnall  commanded  the  Virginia  forty-five  days,  of 
which  time  there  were  only  thirteen  days  that  she  was  not  in  dock  or 
in  the  hands  of  the  navy  yard.  Yet  he  succeeded  in  impressing  the 
enemy  that  we  were  ready  for  active  service.  It  was  evident  that 
the  enemy  very  much  overrated*  our  power  and  efficiency.  The 
South  also  had  the  same  exaggerated  idea  of  the  vessel. 

On  the  8th  of  May  a squadron,  including  the  Monitor , bom- 
barded our  batteries  at  Sewall’s  Point.  We  immediate^  left  the 
yard  for  the  roads.  As  we  drew  near,  the  Monitor  and  her  consorts 
ceased  bombarding  and  retreated  under  the  guns  of  the  forts, 
keeping  beyond  the  range  of  our  guns.  Men-of-war  from  below 
the  forts  and  vessels  expressly  fitted  for  running  us  down  joined 
the  other  vessels  between  the  forts.  It  looked  as  if  the  fleet  was 
about  to  make  a fierce  onslaught  on  us.  But  we  were  again  to  be 
disappointed.  The  Monitor  and  other  vessels  did  not  venture  to 
meet  us,  although  we  advanced  until  projectiles  from  the  Ripraps 
fell  more  than  half  a mile  beyond  us.  Our  object,  however,  was 
accomplished ; we  had  put  an  end  to  the  bombardment,  and  we 
returned  to  our  buoy. 

Norfolk  was  evacuated  on  the  ioth  of  May.  In  order  that  the 
ship  might  be  carried  up  the  James  River  we  commenced  to  lighten 
her,  but  ceased  on  the  pilots  saying  they  could  not  take  her  up. 
Her  shield  was  then  out  of  water ; we  were  not  in  fighting  con- 
dition. We  therefore  ran  her  ashore  in  the  bight  of  Craney  Island, 
landed  the  crew  and  set  the  vessel  on  fire.  The  magazine  exploded 
about  half-past  four  on  the  morning  of  the  nth  of  May,  1862. 
The  crew  arrived  at  Drewry’s  Bluff  the  next  day,  and  assisted  in 
defeating  the  Monitor , Galena  and  other  vessels  on  the  15th  of 
May. 

Commodore  Tatnall  was  tried  by  court-martial  for  destroying 
the  Virginia , and  was  “ honorably  acquitted  ” of  all  the  charges. 

* Some  of  the  Northern  papers  estimated  her  to  be  equivalent  to  an  army  corps. 


550 


APPENDIX. 


The  court  stated  the  facts,  and  their  motives  for  acquitting  him. 
Some  of  them  are  as  follows  : “ That  after  the  evacuation  “Westover” 
on  James  River  became  the  most  suitable  position  for  her  to  occupy ; 
that  while  in  the  act  of  lightening  her  for  the  purpose  of  taking 
her  up  to  that  point  the  pilots  for  the  first  time  declared  their 
inability  to  take  her  up.  . . . That  when  lightened  she  was  made 
vulnerable  to  the  attacks  of  the  enemy.  . . . The  only  alter- 

native, in  the  opinion  of  the  court,  was  to  abandon  and  burn  the 
ship  then  and  there,  which,  in  the  judgment  of  the  court,  was 
deliberately  and  wisely  done.” 


List  of  officers  of  the  Confederate  States  ironclad  Virginia , 
March  8th,  1862.  Flag  Officer — Franklin  Buchanan.  Lieutenants — 
Catesby  Ap  R.  Jones.  Executive  and  Ordnance  Officer — Charles  C. 
Simms,  R.  D.  Minor  (flag),  Hunter  Davidson,  J.  Taylor  Wood,  J. 
R.  Eggleston  and  Walter  Butt.  Midshipmen — Foute,  Marmaduke, 
Littlepage,  Craig,  Long  and  Rootes.  Paymaster — James  Semple. 
Surgeon — Dinwiddie  Phillips.  Assistant  Surgeon — Algernon  S. 
Garnett.  Captain  of  Marines — Reuben  Thom.  Engineers — H.  A. 
Ramsey,  Acting  Chief.  Assistants — Tynam,  Campbell,  Herring, 
Jack  and  White.  Boatswain — Hasker.  Gunner — Oliver.  Car- 
penter— Lindsey.  Clerk — Arthur  Sinclair,  Jr.  Volunteer  Aid — 
Lieutenant  Douglass  Forrest,  Confederate  States  Army.  Captain 
Kevill  commanding  detachment  of  Norfolk  United  Artillery. 
Signal  Corps — Sergeant  Tabb. 


Accomplishments  of  the  Confederate  Fleet.  On  the  8th  and 
9th  of  March,  1862,  the  Confederate  States  fleet  had  successfully 


encountered,  defied 

and  beaten  a 

force  equal  to  2890  men 

and 

230 

guns  as  follows  : 

Men. 

Guns. 

Men. 

Guns. 

Congress  (burnt) 

50 

Gunboats  (two  or  three  disabled) 

. 120 

6 

Cumberland  (sunk)  . . . 

22 

Forts  (silenced) 

20 

Minnesota  (riddled)  . . . 

40 

Ericsson  (Monitor) 

. 150 

2 

Roanoke  (scared  of)  . . . 

....  550 

40 

— 

— 

St.  Lawrence  (peppered)  . 

50 

Total • • - 

. 2890 

230 

LIEUTENANT-GENERAL  W.  L.  CABELL, 
Commander  Trans-Mississippi  Department  U.  C.  V. 


(55i) 


GENERAL  JOSEPH  E.  JOHNSTON. 


(552) 


GENERAL  JOSEPH  E.  JOHNSTON. 


General  Joseph  Eggleston  Johnston  was  born  in  Virginia  in 
1809.  Entered  the  United  States  Military  Academy  in  1825.  He 
graduated  on  June  30th,  1829,  and  then  entered  the  regular  army 
of  the  United  States  as  a brevet  second  lieutenant  of  artillery ; 
but  fearing  he  would  not  rise  further  in  the  profession  of  arms, 
he  resigned  from  the  service,  May  31st,  1837.  He  was  induced  to 
re-join  the  service  on  July  7th,  1838,  as  a first  lieutenant  of  the 
topographical  engineer  corps,  and  was  on  the  same  day  brevetted 
captain,  “ for  gallantry  on  several  occasions  in  the  war  against 
the  Florida  Indians,”  as  another  inducement  for  him  to  re-enter 
the  army.  When  the  Mexican  War  broke  out  he  was  promoted 
to  captain  of  engineers  under  date  of  September  21st,  1846.  While 
conducting  a reconnoissance  of  the  enemy’s  works  at  Cerro  Gordo, 
April  1 2th,  1847,  he  was  twice  severely  wounded,  but  accomplished 
the  object  of  his  mission.  For  gallantry  displayed  he  was  brevetted 
major  from  that  date.  He  was  next  appointed  lieutenant  colonel 
of  the  United  States  Voltigeurs — a regiment  improvised  for  service 
in  Mexico — with  a commission  dating  from  April  9th,  1847.  He 
received  another  brevet,  colonel  of  voltigeurs,  for  gallant  and 
meritorious  conduct,  to  date  from  April  12th,  1847.  He  participated 
in  the  attack  upon  the  City  of  Mexico,  September  13th,  1847,  an(J 
was  again  wounded.  For  his  gallantry  on  this  occasion  he  was 
brevetted  lieutenant-colonel  of  the  regular  army,  to  date  from 
the  battle  of  Chapul tepee,  September  15th,  1847.  The  voltigeurs 
having  been  disbanded  on  August  28th,  1848,  its  commander  was 
retained  in  the  United  States  service  with  the  rank  of  captain  of 
topographical  engineers,  to  date  from  September  21st,  1846,  with  a 
brevet  of  lieutenant-colonel  from  September  15th,  1847. 

On  March  3rd,  1855,  was  appointed  lieutenant-colonel,  First 
Cavalry,  a newly  organized  regiment.  During  June,  i860,  he  was 

(553) 


554 


APPENDIX. 


appointed  quartermaster-general  of  the  United  States  Army,  with 
the  rank  of  brigadier-general.  This  position  he  held  when  the 
war  broke  out.  He  then,  on  April  22nd,  1861,  resigned  his  com- 
mission in  the  United  States  Army,  and  immediately  entered 
the  Confederate  service  as  a brigadier-general,  commanding  the 
forces  that  defeated  General  McDowell  at  the  battle  of  Manassas. 
He  commanded  at  Seven  Pines,  May  31st,  1862,  and  was  desperately 
wounded,  incapacitating  him  from  taking  the  field  for  several 
months.  He  was  assigned  to  various  commands.  He  surrendered 
his  army  to  General  W.  T.  Sherman,  United  States  Army,  by 
military  convention  entered  into  and  signed  April  26th,  1865. 

He  served  in  the  United  States  Congress — the  representative 
from  the  Richmond  District  of  Virginia — in  1877-8.  From  the  close 
of  the  war  till  1885  he  was  engaged  in  agricultural,  commercial 
and  railroad  enterprises.  In  March,  1885,  he  was  appointed  Com- 
missioner of  Railroads  by  President  Cleveland,  which  position  he 
was  deprived  of  in  1889  by  President  Harrison.  He  published,  in 
1874,  a narrative  of  military  operations  conducted  by  him  during 
the  war.  General  Johnston  attended  the  funeral  of  General  W.  T. 
Sherman  at  New  York  city.  He  caught  cold,  from  the  effects  of 
which  he  died,  March  21,  1891.  His  funeral  took  place  in  Wash- 
ington, D.  C.,  March  24.  By  request  of  deceased  the  funeral  was 
simple  and  unostentatious.  No  display  of  uniforms,  flags,  or 
military  trapping.  Active  body  bearers  were  members  of  ex-Con- 
federate  Association,  who  fought  under  him. — Confederate  War 
Journal , July,  1893. 


GENERAL  ALBERT  SIDNEY  JOHNSTON 

Was  born  in  Mason  County,  Ky.,  in  1803.  He  was  educated  at 
the  Transylvania  University  of  Lexington,  Ky.  Entered  West  Point ; 
was  graduated  on  June  30th,  1826,  and  was  brevetted  second  lieu- 
tenant, Second  Infantry,  July  1st,  1826.  He  was  transferred  to  the 
Sixth  Infantry  in  1827;  regimental  adjutant  during  the  years  1828 
to  1832  ; aid  to  General  Atkinson,  May  8th,  1832  to  1833  ; acting 
assistant  adjutant-general  of  Illinois  volunteers  in  the  Black  Hawk 
war;  resigned  his  commission  in  the  regular  army  May  31st,  1834. 
Appointed  adjutant  of  the  Texas  Republican  Army,  1836,  and 
afterward  became  senior  brigadier-general,  or  general-in-chief,  in 
1836,  taking  the  place  of  General  Felix  Houston,  who  held  the 
chief  command.  This  led  to  a duel  between  the  two,  in  which 
Johnston  was  wounded.  He  remained  senior  brigadier  until  1838, 
when  he  was  made  secretary  of  war  of  Texas.  In  1840  he  settled 
on  a plantation,  and  in  1846,  on  the  outbreak  of  the  Mexican  war, 
he  entered  the  United  States  service  as  colonel  of  the  First  Texas 
Rifle  Volunteers.  After  the  regiment  was  disbanded  he  served  as 
inspector-general  on  the  staff  of  General  W.  O.  Butler,  and  distin- 
guished himself  notably  at  the  battle  of  Monterey.  On  October  31st, 
1849,  he  vvas  appointed  paymaster  of  the  United  States  Army, 
with  the  rank  of  major,  by  President  Ta}Tor.  On  the  3d  of 
March,  1855,  he  was  promoted  to  the  colonelcy  of  the  Second  United 
States  cavalry.  In  1857  he  was  placed  in  command  of  the  expe- 
dition sent  to  Utah  to  force  the  Mormons  into  obedience  of  the  federal 
laws,  and  for  the  zeal  he  displayed  while  so  engaged  received  a 
brevet  brigadier-generalship.  In  i860  he  was  removed  to  the  com- 
mand of  the  Department  of  the  Pacific.  At  the  commencement  of 
the  Civil  War  he  resigned  his  commission.  Entered  the  Confed- 
erate service,  receiving  a general’s  commission,  and  was  placed  in 
command  of  the  Department  of  Kentucky  and  Missouri.  At  the 

(555) 


GENERAL  ALBERT  SIDNEY  JOHNSTON. 


(556) 


APPENDIX. 


557 


battle  of  Shiloh  or  Pittsburg  Landing,  he  was  in  chief  command, 
with  General  Beauregard  as  second,  and  displayed  on  that  occasion 
great  ability  in  handling  his  troops.  On  the  afternoon  of  the  first 
day’s  battle,  however,  he  received  a wound  in  the  thigh,  which 
caused  his  death  ten  minutes  later.  He  was  buried  on  the  battle- 
field, and  reinterred  at  Austin,  Texas,  in  January,  1867. — Confederate 
IVar  Journal , August,  1893. 


(558) 


GENERAL  G.  T.  BEAUREGARD. 


General  Beauregard  was  born  near  New  Orleans,  May  28th,  1818. 
His  father  was  James  Toutant  Beauregard,  and  his  mother  Marie 
Toutant  de  Reggio,  a lady  of  Italian  descent.  His  baptismal  name 
was  Gustave  Pierre  Toutant.  Having  passed  his  youth  in  the  parish 
of  his  birth  and  having  developed  while  a lad  a decided  inclination 
for  military  affairs,  he  secured  an  appointment  to  West  Point,  and 
was  graduated  second  in  the  class  of  ’38.  Hardee  and  Sibley,  who 
became  Confederate  generals,  and  McDowell,  Granger,  Berry  and 
Nichols,  who  commanded  on  the  Union  side  in  the  last  war,  were 
among  his  classmates.  Graduating  well,  and  being  thus  entitled  to 
select  the  arm  of  .the  service  in  which  he  would  east  his  life,  he 
joined  the  engineer  corps,  and  was  immediately  assigned  to  assist 
in  the  construction  of  Fort  Adams,  Newport.  In  the  following  year 
he  was  transferred  to  the  passes  of  the  Mississippi,  where  he  remained 
for  three  years,  when  he  went  to  Fort  McHenry,  Maryland. 

The  Mexican  War  called  for  his  services  in  the  field,  and  he  was 
engaged  in  the  construction  of  defences  at  Tampico,  in  the  siege 
operations  at  Vera  Cruz,  at  Cerro  Gordo,  at  Contreras,  at  Chapul- 
tepec  and  at  the  city  of  Mexico.  In  the  operations  before  the  city  of 
Mexico  he  was  twice  wounded,  and  for  gallantry  in  this  siege  he  won 
the  brevet  rank  of  major.  At  the  close  of  the  Mexican  War  he 
returned  to  New  Orleans  to  supervise  the  construction  of  the  Custom 
House  and  Marine  Hospital  in  that  city.  He  was  also  engaged  in 
the  construction  and  repair  of  fortifications  in  Mobile  harbor  and  on 
the  Mississippi  River,  and  of  other  harbor  constructions  extending 
along  the  Gulf  coast  from  Florida  to  the  Rio  Grande.  In  March, 
1853,  after  fourteen  years  of  continuous  service  as  lieutenant,  he  was 
promoted  to  the  full  rank  of  captain. 

President  Buchanan  detailed  him  as  Superintendent  of  the 
Military  Academy  at  West  Point  in  January,  1861.  He  held  the 

(559) 


56° 


APPENDIX. 


place  less  than  a month,  resigning  because  his  sympathies  were  with 
the  South  in  the  straggle  then  impending.  As  soon  as  he  was 
relieved  from  duty  he  offered  his  services  to  the  Southern  leaders, 
and  was  placed  in  command  of  the  defences  at  Charleston,  S.  C. 
There  the  responsibility  fell  upon  him  of  opening  the  war  by  directing 
the  attack  on  Fort  Sumter.  He  gave  personal  supervision  to  the 
cannonade  that  was  begun  on  the  morning  of  April  12th,  and  when 
Major  Robert  Anderson  had  exhausted  his  ammunition  and  provisions 
it  was  to  General  Beauregard  that  he  capitulated.  Beauregard  was 
almost  immediately  thereafter  ordered  to  Virginia,  where  he  was 
placed  in  command  of  the  Southern  forces  then  organizing.  He  led 
these  at  the  battle  of  Bull  Run,  where  victory  was  well  within  his 
reach,  when,  at  the  last  moment,  he  was  superseded  by  General  Joseph 
E.  Johnston.  He  always  cherished  a resentment  against  Jefferson 
Davis  for  relieving  him  of  his  command,  and  said  that,  had  he  been 
permitted,  even  after  the  battle  had  taken  place,  to  carry  out  his 
plans,  he  might  have  marched  straight  to  Washington.  Mr.  Davis 
and  General  Beauregard  failed  to  get  along  together  from  their  first 
meeting,  and  it  was  General  Beauregard’s  feeling  that  Mr.  Davis 
omitted  no  opportunity  to  show  his  personal  grudge  against  him. 
He  was  too  valuable  a military  man,  however,  to  be  snubbed  entirely, 
and  the  second  year  of  the  war  found  him  in  Tennessee,  second  in 
command  to  General  Albert  Sidney  Johnston.  In  this  capacity  he 
took  part  in  the  battle  of  Shiloh,  succeeding  to  the  command  of  the 
Southern  army  when  Johnston  was  killed.  On  the  second  day  of  the 
battle  Beauregard  was  compelled  to  retreat  by  General  Grant,  and 
fell  back  to  Corinth,  Miss.,  where  he  made  a successful  defence  for 
several  months.  When  at  last  he  was  compelled  to  evacuate  that 
place  he  destroyed  all  his  stores  and  executed  a retreat  pronounced 
by  military  authorities  as  one  of  the  most  brilliant  achievements  of 
the  war.  Failing  health  compelled  him  to  seek  leave  of  absence  for 
a few  months,  but  in  September,  1862,  he  was  placed  in  command  at 
Charleston,  and  defended  that  city  for  eighteen  months  against  for- 
midable siege  operations.  In  May,  1864,  Beauregard  moved  into 
Virginia,  where  he  defeated  Butler  at  Drury’s  Bluff,  and  held 


APPENDIX. 


561 

Petersburg  against  the  Federal  advance.  He  was  appointed  commander 
of  the  Military  Division  of  the  West  in  the  fall  of  1864,  and  went  to 
Georgia  to  resist  the  march  of  Sherman.  The  mission  failed,  and  he 
joined  forces  with  General  Joseph  E.  Johnston  in  North  Carolina, 
surrendering  to  Sherman  with  Johnston  in  April,  1865.  General 
Beauregard  returned  to  New  Orleans  after  the  war,  and  became  presi- 
dent of  the  New  Orleans,  Jackson  & Mississippi  Railroad,  Adjutant- 
General  of  the  State,  and  manager  of  the  Louisiana  State  Lottery. 
While  engaged  in  the  service  he  wrote  a treatise  on  “ Principles  and 
Maxims  of  the  Art  of  War,”  printed  at  Charleston  in  1863,  and 
“ Report  of  the  Defence  of  Charleston,”  printed  in  Richmond  in  1864. 

General  Beauregard  held  a high  place  in  the  regard  of  the 
Southern  people.  A soldier  by  instinct  and  training,  a hero  of  two 
wars,  he  enjoyed  through  the  greater  part  of  his  life  the  distinction 
with  which  a people  of  romantic  tendencies  are  prone  to  invest  men 
whom  they  admire.  The  warm  temperament  that  came  from  his 
creole  origin  endowed  him  with  qualities  that  made  him  a leader  to 
be  followed  blindly,  and  his  high  attainment  in  the  line  of  his  pro- 
fession commanded  widespread  respect  for  him. 

His  name  sounded  through  the  North  as  well  as  in  his  own 
section  when  the  war  began,  for  he  ordered  the  first  gun  fired  on 
Sumter,  and  he  led  the  victors  at  Bull  Run.  Thereafter,  although 
not  in  chief  command,  he  played  an  active  part  in  the  war,  so  distin- 
guishing himself  that  his  services  were  in  request  to  take  command 
of  foreign  armies  in  Roumania  and  Egypt.  Of  late  years  his  people 
held  him  in  honor  as  the  last  survivor  of  the  great  generals  of 
the  war. 

General  Beauregard  died  at  New  Orleans  on  February  20th, 
1893,  from  a complication  of  diseases. — Confederate  War  Journal , 
May,  1893. 


36 


GENERAL  BRAXTON  BRAGG. 


(562) 


GENERAL  BRAXTON  BRAGG. 


Born  in  Warren  County,  N.  C.,  in  1817;  entered  West  Point 
Military  Academy,  and  graduated  with  high  honors  in  1837.  He 
was  immediately  appointed  lieutenant  of  artillery,  and  served 
mainly  in  Florida  until  1838,  when  he  engaged  in  conveying  the 
remnant  of  the  Cherokee  tribe  of  Indians  to  their  new  reservation 
in  the  Indian  Territory.  From  1843  to  1845  he  had  command  of 
Fort  Moultrie,  in  Charleston  harbor,  and  in  1846  joined  in  the 
military  occupation  of  Texas.  In  May,  1846,  he  was  made  captain 
b}^  brevet,  and  in  June  was  made  captain  of  artillery  in  the 
army  of  occupation  of  Texas,  which,  under  General  Taylor,  had 
crossed  the  Rio  Grande  and  occupied  Matamoras,  and  advanced 
on  Monterey,  Mexico,  September  21st,  1846,  where  Bragg  displayed 
conspicuous  bravery,  and  arrested  the  attention  of  the  commanding 
general,  whose  brief  order,  “ A little  more  grape,  Captain  Bragg,” 
became  a rallying  cry  in  storming  the  Mexican  strongholds. 
Here  he  was  promoted  major  by  brevet. 

At  the  battle  of  Buena  Vista,  fought  February  22nd  and  23rd, 
1847,  Bragg  was  again  promoted,  brevet  lieutenant-colonel.  He  was 
engaged  in  frontier  duty  from  1848  to  1855.  ' He  resigned  his 
commission  in  the  army  in  1856,  and  became  a planter  in 
Louisiana.  Was  Commissioner  of  Public  Works  for  the  State  of 
Louisiana  from  1859  to  1861,  Was  commissioned  brigadier-gen- 
eral in  the  Confederate  service,  March  7th,  1861  ; commanded  the 
forces  operating  against  Fort  Pickens ; promoted  major-general, 
September  12th,  1861.  At  the  battle  of  Shiloh,  April  6th  and  7th, 
1862,  he  commanded  the  Second  corps,  succeeding  Albert  Sidney 
Johnston,  who  was  killed  on  the  battlefield.  He  was  promoted  to 
the  rank  of  general,  April  12th,  1862. 

After  the  evacuation  of  Corinth  he  succeeded  General  Beaure- 
gard in  command  of  the  Department  of  the  Mississippi.  He  took 

(563) 


564 


APPENDIX. 


active  measures  against  General  Buell  in  Kentucky,  but  was 
obliged  to  retire  before  superior  forces  to  Perryville.  For  this 
failure  he  was  removed  from  command  and  placed  under  arrest. 

He  was,  however,  soon  restored.  Opposed  to  Rosecrans  at  the 
battle  of  Murfreesborough.  At  Chickamauga,  one  of  the  most 
desperate,  conflicts  of  the  war,  he  totally  routed  General  Rosecrans, 
and  met  Grant  at  Mission  Ridge  and  Chattanooga,  where  he  was 
defeated.  He  was  again  relieved  of  his  command,  and  ordered  to 
Richmond,  where  he  acted  as  military  adviser  to  President  Davis. 
In  1864  he  led  a small  force  from  North  Carolina  to  Georgia,  to 
operate  against  Sherman  in  his  march  to  the  sea.  After  the  close 
of  the  war  he  settled  in  Mobile,  Ala.,  and  became  chief  engineer 
of  the  State  of  Alabama  in  improving  Mobile  harbor.  He  died  in 
Galveston,  Tex.,  on  September  27th,  1876. — Confederate  War 

Journal , October,  1893. 


GENERAL  JOHN  B.  HOOD 


Was  born  in  Owingsville,  Bath  County,  Ky.,  June  ist,  1831. 
He  was  graduated  in  1853  at  the  United  States  Military  Academy. 
After  serving  two  years  in  California  he  was  transferred  in  1855 
to  the  Second  Cavalry,  of  which  Albert  Sidney  Johnston  was 
colonel  and  Robert  E.  Lee  lieutenant-colonel.  In  the  fight  at 
Devil’s  Run  with  the  Comanche  and  Lipun  Indians,  in  July,  1857, 
he  was  severely  wounded  in  a hand-to-hand  encounter  with  a savage. 
He  was  promoted  first  lieutenant  in  1858. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  Civil  War,  Hood  resigned  his  commis- 
sion, and,  entering  the  Confederate  service,  rose  to  the  rank  of 
colonel,  and  after  a short  service  in  the  Peninsula  was  appointed 
brigadier-general  of  the  Texas  brigade.  He  was  engaged  at  West 
Point,  Va.,  and  while  leading  his  men  at  Gaines’  Mill  was  shot  in 
the  body.  In  this  battle  his  brigade  lost  more  than  half  its  number, 
and  Hood  was  brevetted  major-general.  He  was  engaged  in  the 
second  battle  of  Bull  Run,  at  Boonsborough,  Antietam,  and  Fred- 
ericksburg, and  was  a second  time  severely  wounded  at  Gettysburg, 
losing  the  use  of  his  arm.  During  the  second  day’s  fight  at  Chicka- 
mauga,  seeing  the  line  of  his  brigade  waver,  he  rode  to  the  front  and 
demanded  the  colors.  The  Texans  rallied  and  charged.  Hood,  at 
the  head  of  the  column,  was  again  shot  down.  This  wound  neces- 
sitated the  loss  of  his  right  leg ; and  while  in  hospital  he  was 
offered  a civil  appointment,  which  he  refused,  saying,  “ No  bombproof 
place  for  me.  I propose  to  see  this  fight  out  on  the  field  ! ” 

Hood  returned  to  duty,  and  in  the  spring  of  1864  commanded  a 
corps  in  General  Joseph  E.  Johnston’s  army.  On  July  8th,  1864, 
he  succeeded  General  Johnston  in  command.  He  compelled  the 
evacuation  of  Decatur  in  November,  crossed  the  Tennessee  and  was 
defeated  at  Franklin,  and  again  at  Nashville,  by  General  Thomas. 
After  the  latter  battle,  at  his  own  request,  he  was  relieved  of 

(565) 


APPENDIX. 


567 


command.  On  the  termination  of  the  war  General  Hood  engaged 
in  business  as  a commission  merchant  in  New  Orleans.  During  the 
yellow-fever  epidemic  of  1879  his  wife  and  eldest  child  died  within  a 
few  hours  of  each  other,  and  Hood  also  succumbed  to  the  disease. 
He  is  the  author  of  “ Advance  and  Retreat : Personal  Experiences  in 
the  United  States  and  Confederate  Armies.” — Confederate  IVar  Jour- 
nal, December,  1893. 


GENERAL  EDMUND  KIRBY  SMITH. 


(568j 


GENERAL  EDMUND  KIRBY  SMITH. 


Born  in  St.  Augustine,  Fla.,  May  16th,  1824,  was  graduated 
at  West  Point  Military  Academy  in  1845.  His  career  was  excep- 
tionally brilliant  and  distinguished.  In  the  war  with  Mexico  he 
was  twice  brevetted  for  gallantry — at  Cerro  Gordo  and  at  Contreras. 
He  was  wounded  in  the  battle  of  Bull  Run,  1861  ; after  which  he 
was  in  command  of  the  Department  embracing  East  Tennessee 
and  Kentucky,  and  defeated  the  Federal  army  at  Richmond,  Ky., 
in  August,  1S62.  Assigned  to  the  command  of  the  Trans-Missis- 
sippi Department, ' he  organized  a government  embracing  Texas, 
Louisiana,  Arkansas  and  the  Indian  Territory,  and  managed  it  in 
the  interest  of  the  Confederacy  with  the  greatest  success  to  the 
end  of  the  Civil  War.  He  made  his  department  self-supporting, 
and  his  army  was  the  last  to  surrender.  In  1864  he  defeated 
General  N.  P.  Banks  in  his  Red  River  campaign.  From  1875 
to  the  time  of  his  death,  he  was  connected  with  the  University 
of  the  South  at  Sewanee,  as  professor  of  mathematics  and  as 
chancellor  of  the  university.  General  Smith  died  at  his  home  in 
Sewanee,  Tenn.,  March  28th,  1893.  Fie  was  ^ast  °f  the  eight  full 
generals  of  the  Confederate  army. — Confederate  JVar  Journal , 
November,  1893. 


(569) 


LIEUTENANT-GENERAL  AMBROSE  POWELL  HILL 

Born  in  Culpeper  County,  Va.,  November  9,  1825,  died  near 
Petersburg,  Va.,  April  2nd,  1865,  was  graduated  at  the  Military 
Academy  at  West  Point,  July  1st,  1847,  and  entered  the  army  as  brevet 
second  lieutenant  of  artillery.  He  took  part  in  several  of  the 
remaining  engagements  of  the  Mexican  War,  after  which  he  did 
some  frontier  duty  and  served  in  the  war  against  the  Seminole 
Indians,  having  in  the  meantime  been  commissioned  a second  and 
first  lieutenant.  From  1855  to  i860  he  did  duty  at  the  Coast  Survey 
Office  in  Washington.  In  March,  t86i,  he  resigned  his  commission 
in  the  United  States  Army.  Upon  the  secession  of  his  native  State 
he  accepted  the  commission  of  colonel  of  the  Thirteenth  Virginia 
Volunteers,  and  was  stationed  at  Harper’s  Ferry  until  ordered  to  join 
the  Confederate  army  at  Bull  Run.  Here  he  greatly  distinguished 
himself,  and  was  in  consequence  made  a brigadier-general,  serving 
as  such  at  the  subsequent  battle  of  Williamsburg.  He  was  after- 
ward promoted  to  be  a major-general  and  given  a division,  which 
he  admirably  managed  during  the  operation  that  took  place  on  the 
Virginia  Peninsula,  as  well  as  during  Pope’s  campaign  ending  at 
Chantilly.  He  received  the  surrender  of  Harper’s  Ferry.  At  the 
battle  of  Fredericksburg,  December  13,  1862,  his  division  formed  the 
right  of  Jackson’s  corps.  At  Chancellorsville,  May  5th  and  6th,  1863, 
it  formed  the  centre,  and  participated  in  the  flank  movement  that 
crushed  Hooker’s  right.  In  the  assault  he  was  severely  wounded.  For 
his  gallantry  in  this  battle  he  was  promoted  May  20th,  1863,  to  lieuten- 
ant-general. He  led  his  corps  at  Gettysburg,  and  displaj-ed  great 
ability  through  out  the  remainder  of  the  civil  conflict,  notably  at  Peters- 
burg, where  he  met  his  death  by  a rifle  shot,  while  engaged  in  reconnoi- 
tring, on  April  2nd,  1865.  His  body  was  buried  in  Chesterfield 
County,  Va. ; afterward  it  was  removed  to  Hollywood  Cemetery, 
Richmond,  Va.  General  Hill  married  a sister  of  General  John 
Morgan,  the  cavalry  leader,  and  left  two  daughters,  Misses  Lucy  Lee 
and  Russie. — Confederate  War  Journal,  March,  1894. 

(571) 


ADMIRAL  RAPHAEL  SEMMES. 


(572> 


ADMIRAL  RAPHAEL  SEMMES. 


Born  in  Charles  County,  Md.,  September  27th,  1809.  President 
John  Quincy  Adams  appointed  him  midshipman  in  the  United  States 
Navy  in  1826,  but  he  did  not  enter  active  service  until  1832,  the 
intermediate  years  being  spent  in  naval  study  at  Norfolk,  and,  during 
his  furloughs,  in  reading  law  with  his  brother,  Samuel  M.  Semnies, 
at  Cumberland,  Md.  In  1837  he  was  promoted  to  be  a lieutenant, 
and  in  1842  made  his  home  in  Alabama.  He  served  in  the  Mexican 
War  under  Commodore  Conner,  and  at  the  siege  of  Vera  Cruz  he 
commanded  one  of  the  naval  batteries  on  shore.  I11  1855  he  was 
promoted  to  the  rank  of  commander,  and  in  185S  was  assigned  to 
duty  as  Secretary  of  the  Lighthouse  Board  at  Washington,  D.  C. 

Upon  the  secession  of  Alabama,  February  15th,  1861,  he  resigned 
his  commission  in  the  United  States  Navy,  and  reported  to  President 
Davis  at  Montgomery,  who  instructed  him  to  return  to  the  North 
and  endeavor  to  procure  mechanics  skilled  in  the  manufacture  and 
use  of  ordnance  and  rifle  machinery,  the  preparation  of  fixed  ammuni- 
tion and  of  percussion  caps.  He  inspected  the  Virginia  State 
Arsenal  and  Tredegar  Iron  Works,  visited  Washington,  examined 
the  machinery  of  the  Arsenal,  and  conferred  with  mechanics  whom 
he  desired  to  induce  to  go  South.  He  also  visited  the  principal 
workshops  of  New  York,  Connecticut  and  Massachusetts,  and  found 
that  Northern  manufacturers  were  ready  to  sell  him  anything  in  the 
line  of  weapons,  machinery,  batteries,  light  artillery  and  ammunition 
that  the  South  asked  for.  He  purchased  large  quantities,  and  thej^ 
were  shipped  South  without  disguise.  On  April  4th,  1861,  he  was 
commissioned  commander  in  the  Confederate  States  Navy,  and  took 
command  of  the  Sumter.  Afterward  he  became  commander  of  the 
Alabama , with  the  rank  of  captain.  After  the  sinking  of  the  latter 
vessel  he  made  a tour  of  Europe  ; and  on  October  3d,  1864,  he  reached 
Shreveport,  La.,  and  after  a short  stay  at  his  home,  at  Mobile,  Ala., 

(573) 


574 


APPENDIX. 


he  was  made  a rear  admiral  and  ordered  to  the  command  of  the 
James  River  Squadron.  At  Greensborough,  N.  C.,  on  May  ist,  1865, 
he  participated  in  the  capitulation  of  General  Johnston’s  army,  taking 
the  precaution  to  sign  himself  in  the  articles  of  parole  as  rear 
admiral,  C.  S.  N.,  and  brigadier-general,  C.  S.  A.  Dispersing  his 
men,  Semmes  went  to  his  home  at  Mobile,  Ala.,  and  opened  an  office 
for  the  practice  of  law.  On  December  15th,  1865,  he  was  arrested 
by  order  of  Secretary  Welles,  and  after  a four  months’  confinement 
in  the  Marine  Barracks  he  was  released.  He  became  the  editor  of  a 
daily  newspaper  in  Mobile,  and  practiced  law  until  his  death,  August 
30th,  1877. — Confederate  War  Journal,  September,  1894. 


GENERAL  JOHN  B.  GORDON. 

John  Brown  Gordon,  thirty-fifth  Governor  of  Georgia  (1886-90), 
and  United  States  Senator,  was  born  in  Upson  County,  Ga.,  July  6th, 
1832.  His  great-grandfather  was  one  of  seven  brothers  who  emi- 
grated from  Scotland  to  North  Carolina  and  Virginia,  and  who  were 
all  revolutionary  soldiers.  His  grandfather  was  a prominent  citizen 
of  Wilkes  County,  N.  C.,  and  his  father  was  Rev.  Zachariah  H. 
Gordon.  John  was  educated  at  the  State  University  of  Georgia, 
where  he  was  graduated  in  1852  at  the  head  of  his  class.  He  read 
law  and  practiced  a short  time  in  Atlanta  with  his  brother-in-law, 
L.  E.  Bleckley,  afterward  chief  justice  of  Georgia,  but  soon  gave  up 
the  profession  to  aid  his  father,  who  was  mining  coal  in  Georgia  and 
Tennessee.  He  married,  in  1853,  Fanny,  daughter  of  Congressman 
Hugh  A.  Haralson.  He  was  mining  when  the  war  began,  but 
enlisted  at  once,  and  served  heroically  to  the  close,  becoming  in 
succession  captain,  major,  lieutenant-colonel,  colonel,  brigadier- 
general,  major-general,  and  lieutenant-general  in  command  of  one 
wing  of  the  Army  of  Virginia.  He  settled  in  Atlanta  after  the  war. 
He  was  a member  of  the  National  Union  Convention  at  Philadelphia 
in  1866,  delegate  to  the  National  Democratic  Convention  in  1868,  and 
Seymour  and  Blair  elector  the  same  year.  He  declined  the  use  of  his 
name  as  a candidate  for  Governor  of  Georgia,  but  was  finally  nomi- 
nated, made  the  race  against  R.  B.  Bullock,  and,  according  to  the 
claim  of  his  party,  was  elected  and  counted  out  by  reconstruction 
machinery.  He  declined  the  use  of  his  name  as  a candidate  for 
United  States  Senator  in  1871,  when  Mr.  Norwood  was  elected,  and 
the  same  year  went  before  the  congressional  committee  to  defend  his 
State  in  the  “ Ku-Klux  ” investigation.  He  was  delegate-atdarge  in 
the  national  democratic  convention  at  Baltimore  in  1872,  opposing 
the  nomination  of  Greeley ; was  elected  United  States  Senator  in 
1873,  and  re-elected  in  1879.  He  resigned  in  1880,  and  raised  the 

(575) 


576 


APPENDIX. 


money  to  build  the  Georgia  Pacific  Railroad.  He  was  elected 
Governor  of  Georgia  in  1886,  and  re-elected  in  1888,  and  in  1890  was 
elected  United  States  Senator.  General  Gordon  was  one  of  the  illus- 
trious generals  of  the  Confederate  armies,  and  won  an  international 
fame  as  a soldier.  An  English  correspondent  of  the  Loudon  Times 
declared  him  the  rising  genius  of  the  South.  He  was  second  only 
to  the  great  Lee.  He  was  five  times  desperately  wounded.  His 
devoted  wife,  who  accompanied  him  during  the  entire  war,  and  whose 
narrow  escapes  would  equal  any  romance,  by  her  care  and  faithful 
nursing  saved  his  life  when  pierced  by  five  bullets  at  Sharpsburg. 
He  led  the  last  charge  at  fateful  Appomattox,  taking  the  Federal 
breastworks  and  capturing  artillery  during  this  closing  scene  of  the 
drama.  After  the  wa-r  he  gathered  his  wing  of  the  army,  and  made 
the  greatest  speech  of  his  life  to  his  broken-hearted  men,  exhorting 
them  to  bear  the  trial,  go  home  in  peace,  obey  the  laws,  re-build  the 
country,  and  work  for  the  weal  and  harmony  of  the  republic. 
His  seven  years’  service  in  the  United  States  Senate  was  brilliant 
and  statesmanlike.  He  delivered  powerful  and  eloquent  speeches 
upon  finance,  civil  service  reform,  and  made  a masterly  defence  of 
the  South,  exerting  a conservative  influence.  In  the  Louisiana 
troubles  he  was  chosen  by  the  democrats  in  Congress  to  draft  an 
address  to  the  people  of  Louisiana  and  the  South,  urging  patient 
endurance  and  an  appeal  to  a returning  sense  of  justice  to  cure 
wrongs.  He  took  a masterful  part  in  the  debate,  and  a serious  variance 
between  him  and  Senator  Conkling  was  adjusted  by  Senator  Bayard 
and  others.  The  farmers  of  Georgia  thanked  him  for  his  efforts  for 
agriculture.  He  aided  Lamar  in  saving  Mississippi  from  political 
misrule,  and  was  empowered  by  Governor  Hampton  to  look  after 
South  Carolina’s  interest,  having  canvassed  the  State  for  its  redemp- 
tion with  Hampton,  and  after  the  adjournment  of  Congress  secured 
the  removal  of  troops  from  South  Carolina.  For  this  he  received 
the  historic  dispatch  : “ South  Carolina  thanks  you.”  His  life-size 
portrait  hangs  in  the  State  capitol.  The  ladies  sent  his  little  daugh- 
ter, born  in  Washington,  a silver  urn,  with  Hampton’s  dispatch  on  it, 
and  to  Mr.  Gordon  a superb  silver  service,  each  piece  mounted  with 


GENERAL  JOHN  B.  GORDON. 


3/ 


\oj1j 


578 


APPENDIX. 


a gold  palmetto  tree.  As  Governor  his  administration  was  faultless. 
The  New  York  Sun  declared  his  first  inaugural  “worthy  of  Thomas 
Jefferson.”  His  last  election  as  United  States  Senator  was  a marvel- 
ous political  victory.  Unopposed,  until  he  antagonized  the  sub- 
treasury  plan  of  the  fanners’  alliance,  which  had  four-fifths  of  the 
legislature  in  its  favor,  he  was  elected  after  the  most  exciting  contest 
of  the  time.  In  the  wild  enthusiasm  succeeding  his  victory,  he  was 
borne  by  the  multitude  through  the  eapitol  to  the  streets,  placed 
on  a caisson  and  drawn  about  the  city,  amid  shouts  and  rejoicing, 
while  the  whole  State  was  ablaze  with  bonfires.  Mr.  Gordon  has 
been  all  his  life  a model  of  social  worth,  and  an  ardent  Christian 
worker. — From  “ The  National  Cyclopedia  of  American  Biography ,” 
published  by  James  T.  White  & Co, 


LIEUTENANT-GENERAL  JAMES  LONGSTREET. 


1579) 


LIEUTENANT-GENERAL  JAMES  LONGSTREET. 

Born  in  South  Carolina  in  1820.  Removed  with  his  parents  at 
an  early  age  to  Alabama,  from  which  State  he  was  appointed  to  the 
Lhiited  States  Military  Academy  in  1838.  Was  graduated  in  1842, 
entering  the  army  as  lieutenant.  Was  engaged  in  all  the  principal 
battles  in  the  war  with  Mexico  up  to  Chapultepec,  where,  in  the 
assault  upon  the  castle,  he  received  severe  wounds.  He  was  brevetted 
captain  and  major,  and  afterward  transferred  to  the  staff  as  paymaster 
with  the  full  rank  of  major.  I11  June,  1861,  Longstreet  resigned  to 
join  the  Confederacy,  and  commanded  a brigade  at  Bull  Run.  Made 
a major-general  in  October,  1861,  he  thereafter  bore  a conspicuous 
part  in  and  rendered  valuable  service  to  the  Confederate  cause.  At 
Seven  Pines  he  directed  the  main  attack,  and  in  the  subsequent 
fighting  at  Gaines’  Mill,  Frazier’s  Farm,  Malvern  Hill,  etc.,  his 
division  fought  bravely,  losing  nearly  half  of  its  number  in  killed 
and  wounded.  He  contributed  largely  to  the  success  of  the  day  at 
the  second  battle  of  Bull  Run.  At  Antietam  he  commanded  the 
right  wing,  and  at  Fredericksburg  the  left  wing,  where  the  assault 
was  so  fatal  to  the  Federal  Army.  Assigned  to  the  command  of  a 
corps  with  the  rank  of  lieiitenant-general,  October,  1862  ; and  in  the 
battle  of  Gettysburg  commanded  the  right  of  the  line  during  the 
second  and  third  days  of  the  fight.  His  corps  was  detached,  and  he 
arrived  with  his  troops  in  time  to  decide  the  fortunes  of  the  day  at 
Chickamauga.  Assigned  to  lead  a movement  against  Burnside  in 
East  Tennessee,  and  in  November  he  compelled  that  officer  to  seek 
the  intrenchments  of  Knoxville.  He  was  severely  wounded  at  the 
battle  of  the  Wilderness  and  disabled  for  months.  Returning  to 
duty  in  October,  1S64,  he  commanded  the  defences  of  Richmond 
north  of  the  James,  and  was  partially  engaged  in  the  action  around 
Petersburg  the  day  of  evacuation.  Since  the  war  he  has  been 
Surveyor  of  the  Port  of  New  Orleans  and  a school  commissioner. 
In  1875  he  settled  in  Georgia.  He  was  appointed  United  States 
marshal,  and  is  now,  1894,  living  in  retirement  on  his  farm  at 
Gainesville,  Ga. — Confederate  War  Journal,  February,  1894. 

(580) 


JOHN  HENNINGER  REAGAN. 

John  Henninger  Reagan,  Senator,  was  born  in  Sevier  County, 
Tenn.,  October  8,  1818.  The  four  ancestral  branches  of  his  family 
were  Irish,  English,  Welsh  and  German,  and  they  all  came  across 
the  Atlantic  before  the  American  Revolutionary  War.  Timothy 
Reagan,  one  of  his  great  grandfathers,  served  in  the  Continental 
army  during  the  Revolution,  and  was  severely  wounded  in  the 
battle  of  Brandywine.  One  of  his  grandfathers  served  as  a surgeon 
in  the  Pennsylvania  line  in  the  Revolutionar}^  army.  The  parents 
of  John  H.  Reagan  were  very  poor  in  this  world’s  goods.  In  his 
youth  his  time  was  divided  between  assisting  his  father  in  a tan-yard 
and  in  going  to  school  until  he  was  about  fifteen  or  sixteen  years 
old,  when  he  was  given  permission  to  secure  his  own  education. 
He  commenced  by  working  on  a farm  for  nine  dollars  a month. 
Then  entering  an  academic  school  he  paid  for  his  board  by  working 
mornings,  evenings  and  Saturdays.  A friend  gave  him  the  man- 
agement of  an  extensive  set  of  flouring  and  saw-mills,  thereby 
enabling  him  to  raise  money  to  attend  college  at  Maryville,  Tenn., 
where  he  remained  for  something  over  a year.  For  a few  months 
after  leaving  college  he  sold  goods  at  a country  store,  then  he  went 
South,  where  he  was  told  that  he  could  get  better  wages  as  a clerk 
or  school  teacher  and  be  enabled  sooner  to  return  to  college  and 
graduate.  He  was  offered  favorable  inducements  to  proceed  to 
Texas  and  sell  goods  for  a gentleman  there.  The  project  ended 
in  disappointment,  but  it  landed  him  in  Texas  albeit  without  money 
or  friends.  When  he  reached  Nacogdoches  in  that  republic,  war 
impended  between  the  Cherokees  and  other  Indian  tribes  and 
the  people  of  Texas.  He  joined  the  Texan  army,  intending  at  the 
close  of  the  campaign  to  return  to  the  United  States.  He  was  in 
the  battles  of  the  15th  and  16th  of  July,  1839,  and  behaved  so 
gallantly  that  on  the  morning  after  the  second  battle  General 

(ssit 


582 


APPENDIX. 


Albert  Sidney  Johnston,  then  Secretary  of  War  for  Texas,  and 
Acting  President  Burnet  requested  his  presence  at  headquarters 
and  tendered  him  an  appointment  as  junior  second-lieutenant  in 
the  regular  army.  He  declined  the  appointment,  however,  devoting 
himself  to  the  study  of  surveying.  In  the  spring  he  was  appointed 
deputy-surveyor  of  the  public  lands,  and  did  some  work  as  such  in 
what  is  now  Angelina  County.  In  December,  1839,  he  started  out  with 
one  of  the  first  surveying  parties  that  reached  the  Upper  Trinity 
country,  then  only  known  b}^  Indian  accounts.  The  country  was 
occupied  by  hostile  tribes,  but  was  described  as  beautiful  and 
fertile.  Near  what  is  known  as  Jordan’s  Saline,  in  Van  Zandt  County, 
his  company  encountered  Indians.  In  the  melee  that  followed,  one 
Indian  was  killed  and  several  wounded  ; one  of  Reagan’s  men  also 
was  slightly  wounded,  but  his  company  succeeded  in  capturing 
eight  horses  and  their  packs.  Heavy  rains  set  in,  the  streams 
became  swollen,  the  men  got  discouraged,  and  all  except  himself 
and  five  others  returned  to  the  settlements.  These  six  continued 
westward  to  the  waters  of  the  Trinity,  making  a number  of  sur- 
veys in  what  is  known  as  Cedar  Creek,  in  the  present  counties  of 
Kaufman  and  Van  Zandt.  Within  the  next  two  or  three  years 
Mr.  Reagan  did  a great  deal  of  surveying  in  what  is  now  Nacog- 
doches, Houston,  Anderson,  Henderson,  Kaufman,  and  Van  Zandt 
Counties  and  during  this  time  participated  in  several  campaigns 
against  the  hostile  Indians,  did  farm  work,  made  rails,  drove  oxen, 
and  a little  later  was  private  teacher  for  the  children  of  a friend. 
In  the  fall  of  1844  he  became  one  of  the  pioneer  settlers  in  the 
present  Kaufman  Comity,  having  in  the  meantime  been  captain  of 
a militia  company  in  active  service  and  justice  of  the  peace.  He 
had  also  a small  farm,  horses  and  cattle,  and  commenced  reading 
law  in  1845.  In  1846  he  received  temporary  license  to  practice 
law.  In  1847  he  was  elected  to  the  legislature  of  Texas,  was 
placed  on  the  committees  of  judiciary,  federal  relations,  public  lands, 
apportionment  of  representation,  and  011  enrolled  bills,  and  took  an 
active  part  in  the  proceedings  of  that  body.  In  1848  he  received 
permanent  license  to  practice  law  and  soon  obtained  a respectable 


JOHN  HENNINGER  REAGAN. 


iO«3  ) 


584 


APPENDIX. 


business.  In  1852  lie  was  chosen  judge  of  the  ninth  judicial  dis- 
trict of  Texas  for  the  term  of  six  years,  but  in  1856  he  resigned 
that  position  only  to  be  re-elected  for  another  term  of  six  years. 

In  1857  Mr.  Reagan  was  elected  to  the  U.  S.  Congress,  defeat- 
ing the  Know-Nothing  or  American  candidate,  who  was  the  sitting 
member,  by  a large  majority.  In  1859  he  was  re-elected  to  Congress. 
Before  this  last  election  he  had  taken  grounds  against  filibustering 
and  the  opening  of  the  African  slave-trade.  He  was  denounced  by 
politicians  and  newspapers  with  great  bitterness,  in  consequence  of 
his  attitude  on  these  questions,  but  met  the  issue  squarely  in  a 
vigorous  canvass  before  the  people,  and  to  the  surprise  of  many  was 
elected  by  an  overwhelming  majority.  This  brought  him  into  the 
midst  of  the  fierce  controversies  of  the  four  years  immediately  pre- 
ceding the  civil  war  of  1861-65.  He  recognized  that  there  was  a 
moral  question  behind  the  anti-slavery  agitation,  although  he  felt 
that  it  was  urged  largely  for  political  effect  in  elections ; and  in 
the  manner  in  which  it  was  conducted,  and  with  reference  to  its 
antecedent  facts,  it  was,  in  his  opinion,  cruelly  unjust,  and  full  of 
danger ; especially  in  view  of  the  fact  that  African  slavery  had  been 
planted  in  this  country  by  the  mother  country,  and  by  other  leading 
civilized  powers  of  Europe — that  it  existed  in  all  the  American 
colonies  at  the  date  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  and  in 
twelve  of  the  original  thirteen  States  at  the  date  of  the  adoption 
of  the  constitution  ; that  the  convention  which  framed  the  consti- 
tution of  the  United  States  recognized  the  right  of  property  in 
African  slaves,  provided  for  the  return  of  fugitive  slaves  when  they 
escaped  from  service,  and  made  provision  for  the  continuance  of  the 
African  slave-trade  for  twenty  years  after  the  adoption  of  the  con- 
stitution. Hence,  when  the  calamity  of  war  came,  he  felt  it  his 
duty  to  follow  the  fortunes  of  his  own  State  and  people.  Mr. 
Reagan  was  chosen  a member  of  what  is  known  as  the  Secession 
Convention  of  Texas,  in  1861,  and  proceeded  directly  to  Austin, 
and  took  his  seat  therein.  He.  with  others,  was  elected  a member 
of  the  Provisional  Congress  of  the  Confederacy,  and  aided  in  the 
formation  of  the  Confederate  constitution.  In  March,  1861,  he  was 


APPENDIX. 


585 


appointed  postmaster-general  of  the  Confederacy  by  President  Davis. 
In  February,  1862,  after  the  adoption  of  the  constitutional  govern- 
ment by  the  seceded  States,  he  was  re-appointed  postmaster-general, 
and  served  in  that  position  until  its  fall  in  1865.  In  the  last 
mouths  of  the  Confederacy,  Mr.  Trenholm,  secretary  of  the  treas- 
ury, resigned  on  account  of  serious  illness,  and  President  Davis 
appointed  Mr.  Reagan  secretary  of  the  treasury  ad  interim , at  the 
same  time  insisting  on  his  continuing  to  perform  the  duties  of 
postmaster-general.  May  10,  1865,  was  made  a prisoner  of  war, 
along  with  President  Davis,  and  taken  first  to  Hampton  Roads,  Va., 
and  then  to  Fort  Warren  in  Boston  Harbor,  Mass.,  where  he  was 
detained  until  released  by  order  of  President  Johnson,  in  October, 
1865.  While  in  confinement,  he  wrote  to  the  people  of  Texas,  what 
is  extensively  known  as  his  “ Fort  Warren  Letter.”  It  was  his 
object  to  advise  the  people  of  that  State  that  it  would  be  best  for 
them  to  accept  without  unreasonable  delay  the  inevitable  results 
of  the  war,  so  as  to  avoid  military  government  and  the  danger  of 
universal  negro  suffrage.  But  on  his  return  to  Texas,  he  found 
the  people  unprepared  to  accept  its  policy,  and  his  fidelity  to  his 
section  was  doubted  for  having  written  it.  Seeing  that  any  effort 
in  that  direction  was  at  that  time  useless,  he  withdrew  to  his  farm 
near  Palestine,  Texas,  hired  some  hands,  and  went  to  work  in  the 
field  with  them.  After  working  on  his  farm  until  business  became 
more  settled,  he  returned  to  the  practice  of  the  law,  keeping  up  his 
farming  interest,  and  had  a lucrative  practice  until  1874,  wdien  he 
was  elected  to  Congress.  He  had  continued  disenfranchised  under 
the  reconstruction  laws  until  a short  time  before  his  election  to 
Congress.  He  was  re-elected  to  the  Forty-fifth,  Forty-sixth,  Forty- 
seventh,  Forty-eighth,  Forty-ninth  and  Fiftieth  Congresses.  In  1887 
he  was  elected  to  the  United  States  Senate  for  the  term  of  six  years. 
Mr.  Reagan  has  participated  in  the  discussion  of  all  great  political 
questions  of  his  time  and  country  for  more  than  forty  years,  and  has 
witnessed  and  been  an  actor  in  man}7  great  historic  events.  He  is  a 
sincere  believer  in  the  views  of  Mr.  Jefferson  as  to  the  constitutional 
powers,  rights  and  duties  of  the  State  and  Federal  governments 


586 


APPENDIX. 


respectively.  On  June  io,  1891,  he  resigned  his  seat  in  the  Senate 
of  the  United  States  to  accept  the  chairmanship  of  the  railroad  com- 
mission of  the  State  of  Texas,  thus  relinquishing  a position  of 
greater  dignity  and  emolument  for  one  of  less.  He  was  induced  to 
make  this  sacrifice  upon  the  representation  of  the  Governor  of  the 
State  and  its  most  influential  citizens,  that  his  acceptance  was 
absolutely  necessary  to  the  success  of  the  commission,  and  that  he 
could  render  more  valuable  service  to  the  State  in  the  new  capacity 
than  in  the  old.  To  quote  his  own  words  : “ I resigned  my  place  in 
the  Senate  and  accepted  the  chairmanship  of  the  commission,  both 
from  a sense  of  duty  to  the  State  and  of  gratitude  to  the  people 
who  have  honored  and  trusted  me  so  long  and  in  so  many  ways.” — 
From  “ The  National  Cyclopedia  of  American  Biography published 
by  James  T.  White  & Co. 


Date  Due  t 

, ^15  ^ 

. Tm 

1 

j n 

r)  ^ 

■J  J J 

ft! 

i 

l 2 H ’5S 

55 

fc. 

n 

> 

V 

1 

£ 

i 

\ 

\ 

N 

U 

6 

T 

E 

i 

l' 

'J. 

* 

' 

/ '7:  :. 

1 

i§ 

ill 

Hlgi 

H 

£ii Wv& 

Imm 

Duke  University  Libraries 


D00465826V 


L479BR 


